《Glitched Isekai》


 Prologue – The Loser of Loserville

    ¡°Happy birthday loser¡± sighed Sam in dejection and self loathing as he cleaned himself up from ejaculating all over himself. He cleaned up all the tissues and closed the porn site he was watching on his computer.


    Today, he turned 18 but instead of feeling independent and coming of age, this was arguably the worst year of his life.


    His parents died in a car crash earlier this year, leaving him completely alone. He had no siblings, and he wasn¡¯t particularly popular in school, nor good in studies nor sports. In fact it would be a surprise if a teacher even remembered him.


    Sam inherited an old videoshop from his parents. Due to all the live streaming services on the internet, this business was already obsolete. Even his porno backroom section, which sells sex toys as well as DVDs was a irrelevant business model  now due to internet porn.


    However, this was all his parents left him. He still had a few elderly customers even though the business has not made a profit even before his parents died.


    He was fortunate however, that the shop has been fully paid for, and they business had no loans nor liabilities. Only monthly bills which Sam was struggling to pay for. He couldn¡¯t even afford any staff, let alone buy updated movies, hence the customers kept getting less and less as the months went by.


    *Ding dong* came a sound from out front.


    ¡°Fuck, shit, customers¡± Sam said, quickly throwing his tissues into the bin and pulling up his pants before rushing out to the front area.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± Sam gasped as politely as he could, walking out the door from the back porn area.


    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP! PUT YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR¡± yelled a big muscular guy wearing a ski mask, pointing a gun at him.


    ¡°Wha¡­. What?¡± Sam said, stunned and looked at him like a deer in headlights. He stared around, noticing that besides the guy with the gun, there were 2 other guys also dressed in black clothes and ski masks.


    There was also a fit looking girl dressed in what looked like the uniform from his school, but she was wearing a ski mask too, with her brunette hair overflowing from under the mask.


    ¡°I SAID PUT YOUR HANDS UP MUTHAFUCKER!¡± the guy cursed and smacked him on the head with the gun.


    Sam felt his head explode in pain as he fell to the floor passing out. His pants were not done up properly, so it dropped to his ankles as he fell to the floor, revealing his loose fitting boxers under his pants.


    As he passed out, he heard the girl¡¯s familiar voice ¡°I thought we said no violence! Shit, now I think I remember this guy. I''ve seen him in school. Why is his pants off?¡±


    An unknown amount of time later, Sam woke up and found that he was tied to a chair and he had a bag placed over his head.


    He discovered that he was only in his boxers and his pants were around his ankles and tied together to the chair with rope.


    In the background, he could hear grunting and moaning with slapping sounds. Watching enough porn, he guessed that people were fucking near him.


    ¡°Have you found any money yet?¡± grunted a male voice as he continued fucking.


    ¡°Fuck you! You''re fucking while we do all the searching. Anyway, there¡¯s no money in the tills. This sucka is poorer than me¡± said another voice.


    ¡°Can you stop talking and fuck me properly? Otherwise, I want to fuck someone else¡± said the female voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a bitch Sharon. You are the one who told us this place was an easy target with lots of cash" said the first voice.


    "I thought the shop had money. I dropped by the other day, this loser said I could have any of the snacks at the counter for free! He even offered me those expensive sex toys for free. O assumed he was loaded!" she said.


    ¡°Sharon?¡± mumbled Sam. He remembered Sharon Carpenter, his dream girl.


    She dropped by the shop the other day and he was so smittened at her sight. She seemed to recognise him and he was extra generous to her.


    He even gave her a tour of the porn section and she teased that she was willing to strip or perform in the peep room for free.


    This became his masturbation fantasy for days, especially fantasizing "performing" with her in the peep room.


    They were in the same class when he entered middle school, and he even sat with her for a few classes. He was head over heels in love with her, as were practically every other guy in class.


    As they grew older, she became prettier and her body filled out. Big boobs, slim waist, cute butt, long legs. Literally a body like Emily Ratajkowski, but younger.


    She became the head of the cheerleading team and even was the captain of the gymnastics team.


    He of course didn¡¯t get anywhere in school and was mostly forgotten. Even the AD&D club which he was a part of was disbanded when everyone else got girlfriends... except him.


    She on the other hand was practically everyone''s dream girl. However, there have been rumours that she had been nearly suspended several times for being caught on compromising positions with both teachers and students, but apparently the principal let her off every time.


    ¡°Shit Tyrone! Why did you mention her name?¡± shouted the guy looking for money.


    He walked over to Sam and yanked the bag off his head, pointing the gun right at his face.


    ¡°WHERE IS THE FUCKING MONEY!¡± he roared at Sam.


    Sam stared at him in fear, then looked at the very gorgeous and very naked Sharon behind the gunman, with a muscular black guy pumping his enormous organ in and out of her doggie style.


    ¡°FUCK YOU JAMAL! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡± yelled Tyrone, the guy fucking Sharon.


    As both he and Sharon were naked, Sam obviously could see their identities even though the gunman Jamal was wearing his ski mask.


    Sharon jumped up and yanked the bag from Jamal¡¯s hands and threw it over Sam¡¯s head again. Sam recognized Tyrone too, the star player of his school football team. Jamal and the other guy must be from the team too, Sam thought.


    ¡°YOU STUPID FUCK!¡± she yelled. ¡°NOW HE KNOWS WHO WE ARE!¡± she screamed at Jamal.


    ¡°AND HE KNOWS MY NAME TOO, BITCH!¡± Jamal yelled back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t tell anyone..¡± Sam stammered from under the bag.


    The scene went silent as the 3 robbers looked at each other, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Heh¡­ look at that, the pervert¡± said Jamal as he suddenly realized something, pointing his gun at Sam¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°What?¡± asked Sharon as she looked at Sam


    She looked as Sam¡¯s erect penis poked out from the hole in his boxers. His one glance at Tyrone¡¯s muscular body and huge cock fucking Sharon¡¯s naked and gorgeous body got him fully erect.


    *BANG*


    Suddenly, the gun went off shooting Sam in the dick as Jamal was pointing his gun at it. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere as pieces of his flesh hit the 3 robbers.


    Sam screamed loudly until his voice went hoarse. His body writhed in pain, causing him to fall to the floor.


    ¡°FUCK! WHAT DID YOU DO?¡± Tyrone yelled.


    ¡°IT¡¯S NOT MY FAULT! IT WENT OFF BY ITSELF!¡± Jamal yelled.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? FUCK!¡± yelled another voice as the third guy walked into the room.


    ¡°We gotta call an ambulance! He''s fucked badly!¡± said Tyrone


    ¡°Are you crazy? We¡¯ll go to jail for life!¡± Jamal retorted.


    ¡°Then what?¡± yelled Tyrone again.


    ¡°We got to put him out of his misery. Look at the poor fucker. He''s a eunuch!¡± the third guy said.


    ¡°Yeah you gotta do it Jamal. Then we burn the place down, leaving no evidence¡± Tyrone said.


    ¡°I CAN¡¯T SHOOT SOMEONE IN COLD BLOOD!¡± Jamal yelled.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t look at me. You are the stupid fucker who shot him¡± Tyrone said. The 3 men stared at each other, each not wanting the gun.


    ¡°YOU USELESS PUSSIES!¡± Sharon yelled as she took the gun from Jamal¡¯s hands.


    She walked up to Sam, who was now semi-conscious and making gurgling noises.


    ¡°Sorry uh¡­. Whatsyourname...you... This will put you out of your pain. Don¡¯t come back and haunt me ok? I¡¯m doing you a favour here¡± she said.


    Sam¡¯s semi-conscious mind recognized that he was going to die, and he manage to whisper out the words ¡°No..Don..¡±


    *BANG*


    One shot right in the temple. Sam''s eyes rolled up and blood came out of his eyes and ears as brains flowed out of the exit hole the other side of his skull.


    ¡°Fuck. That''s cold, man¡­¡± Jamal said


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare say anything. Go get the gasoline¡± Sharon said with gritted teeth as she picked up her clothes from the floor.


    Jamal and the third guy left the room to start the fire as Sharon and Tyrone got dressed.


    ¡°Yuck, what is that squishy thing I stepped on?¡± Sharon asked as she left the room.


    ¡°I think that was his penis¡± Tyrone answered.


    ¡°Really? It''s so small¡­..¡± Sharon said wiping her foot on the carpet, and that was the last thing Sam heard as his brains leaked out of his head.

 Chapter 1 – Humble Beginnings

    Sam opened his eyes and blinked a few times. He was surprised and shocked as mere moments before, he was in excruciating pain due to being shot in the groin, then his head exploded and that¡¯s all he remembered.


    Yet now he felt no pain. He was in a room of some sort that was completely white as far as he could see. There was nothing around him and he wondered if he was blind and could only see white.


    In fact, maybe even calling it a room wouldn''t be accurate. The place was so large, he couldn''t see the end. However, everything was white, the roof/sky, the floor, he could barely see the difference between the floor and the sky.


    "Am I dead? Is this heaven or something?" he thought to himself as he looked around. He moved his hands and looked at them.


    ¡°So slender and smooth. These are not my hands, are they?¡± he asked himself, remembering the stubby hands he regularly used to pleasure himself.


    Suddenly, words popped up in front of his consciousness.


    [Subject consciousness recovered. Initiating contact]


    ¡°What? What was that?¡± thought Sam as he looked ahead of him helplessly.


    [Samuel Serra. Born 01 of January 2001 at 1.01 AM. Died 1 January at 1.01AM. Consciousness acquired at precisely the time where the Space-Time Stargates are aligned]


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± he said and patted himself down¡±


    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± s/he said looking down. She had huge breasts on her chest. They were more than a handful and soft and so wonderful to grasp.


    Her hands moved further below, and she found a smooth, hairless surface where his penis should be. Moving further down, she felt a soft, wet slit.


    ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯m a girl!¡± she exclaimed.


    [Affirmative. Your body was destroyed in the fire. The just and fair thing to do is to use the body of your murderer]


    ¡°My¡­ murde¡­.Sharon???¡± she gasped. She looked at her body and indeed it was a gorgeous female body.


    Sharon was 5 foot 9 inches tall, fit and athletic and she was now her, wearing her school uniform, and carrying a sling bag and luckily for her, boots and knee high socks.


    [Your Adventure starts on the road to the town of Willow. Good luck]


    ¡°Wait.. what?¡± she gasped, still disoriented and unable to comprehend what was going on.


    Suddenly, the room walls went from opaque white, then transparent. She could see that around her were fields and forest and there was a path between them.


    She took one step and suddenly, as if she entered from one dimension to another, the scene burst to life.


    She felt the wind in her hair and sounds of the forest could be heard. She looked at the bag he was carrying, Sharon¡¯s bag.


    It was a brown bag made of leather, which at least fit the surroundings to a certain extent. There were makeup, lipstick, a purse, mobile phone, tissue paper, tampons, and a can of mace and a handgun.


    ¡°Eureka! A gun!¡± she thought. She didn¡¯t know anything about guns, but at least she had one.


    She tested the mobile phone, but as she expected, there was no phone connection, no GPS and no data connection.


    She walked further, touching her breasts again. She couldn¡¯t stop playing with them.


    Looking under her blouse, she could see her lacy bra and she untucked her blouse and her hand reached under to grope her own breasts, enjoying herself.


    As she walked, she passed by a lake and she stopped to check himself out. She looked into the clear waters and touched her face.


    Her/Sharon¡¯s face was gorgeous. She puckered up and kissed at her reflection, imagining herself kissing Sharon.


    Just then, she looked at the reflection under her skirt and could barely see the reflection of panties matching her lacy bra. She lifted his skirt a bit and took a better look. She moved the panties to one side to see her hairless crotch.


    ¡°Fuck¡± she thought to himself, as she saw cum leaking out of her pussy. This body must have been taken directly after he was killed and Sharon had not cleaned up after herself yet.


    She walked off the path, following the outline of the lake and found a quiet corner. Checking that no-one was around, she removed her bag and all her clothes and took a dip into the lake.


    The water was clean and completely clear, so she felt safe that he wouldn¡¯t get attacked by any crocodiles or other creatures. With Sharon¡¯s panties, she washed them and used them to clean her pussy.


    Her fingers entered the soft flesh, completely cleaning out all the cum inside her, hoping that this adventure wouldn¡¯t be complicated with a pregnancy.


    She enjoyed the feeling of fingering herself that she took much longer than she needed to clean herself up.


    Finally clean, she squeezed the panties dry and walked out of the lake. She placed the damp panties on a rock and started fumbling with her bra, trying to put them on.


    ¡°How the hell does anyone do this?¡± she mumbled as her hands reached behind her back, but was unable to hook the bra together.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud honk and as she turned around, only to see a goose charge at her.


    ¡°Ow!¡± she yelled as the goose bit her pretty little ass.


    She started running in circles avoiding the goose. Just then she stumbled over a rock falling down and causing a gash on her foot. The goose jumped on her, biting one of her large breasts.


    ¡°Ouch! Get off me¡± she yelled as she grabbed the goose by its neck. It was surprisingly strong and she struggled to get it off.


    Finally, she managed to grab its neck with her left hand and held it to the ground. With her right hand, she reached for the rock she stumbled on and smashed it on the goose¡¯s head.


    Her first smash, knocked the goose square in the head, causing it to honk. To her surprise gold coins appeared out of nowhere onto the ground.


    She was stunned for a while, but the goose¡¯s feet started kicking her large breasts.


    ¡°You bastard¡± she went berserk and continued smashing the goose¡¯s head. Every time she hit it, more and more coins bounced out of the goose. Finally, it was dead.


    She threw the goose aside and tried to pick up the gold coins. Surprisingly, the coins disappeared whenever she touched them.


    ¡°What the heck? It¡¯s like a computer game!¡± she exclaimed.


    Suddenly, a thought came to her mind. ¡°Computer! Inventory!¡± she commanded.


    Surely enough a screen came up in her mind.


    [Inventory: Gold 13 coins]


    ¡°Thought so¡± she said. Just then, she turned to the dead goose only to find a large cooked drumstick the size of the entire goose.


    ¡°Ah¡­. This¡­.It really is like a computer game¡± she exclaimed, gratefully picking up the drumstick and taking a bite.


    As she did, she felt the pain of the bites on her naked butt and breast disappear as well as the cut on her foot where she fell.


    She washed her hands in the lake after eating a quarter of the drumstick and saved it in her inventory.


    Then she started getting dressed again. She couldn¡¯t figure out how to put on the bra, so she stuffed it into her bag, only wearing the blouse and skirt together with the boots. The panties rode up her butt, so she didn¡¯t feel comfortable wearing them. So in the bag they went as well.


    So, with the wind blowing up her bare ass and causing her nipples to stand in attention, she continued down the part towards Willow.

 Chapter 2 – Pathetic Progress

    Sam walked down the road for two hours, drinking when she was thirsty from the lake, and eating the leftover goose drumstick when she was hungry.


    All the while, she was trying her best to walk in a balanced way.


    She tried jogging, running and just simply walking, but like two independent pendulums, her body¡¯s centre of gravity was thrown all over the place as her breasts moved in independent trajectories.


    ¡°Breasts¡­. Are not great to have after all I suppose¡± she thought to herself, holding on to her breasts to stop them from moving.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sharon a gymnast and cheerleader?¡± she thought to herself.


    She placed her right hand on the ground and effortlessly did a front flip with one hand.


    ¡°Whoops¡± she said as she flipped back over, her skirt flipped over exposing her naked bottom parts. Her boobs were bouncing all over the place again too, causing her to nearly fall flat on her face.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why they need sports bras¡± she sighed.


    She looked up in to the sky. It was mid afternoon, and although she didn¡¯t worry about food and drink, when it gets dark, it will be pitch dark in the forest.


    ¡°Hey, this is like a RPG game. Computer, don¡¯t I have any abilities?¡± she asked out loud.


    [Character Sam Serra. Level 0. No Class selected. No abilities learned]


    ¡°What, nothing? What do I need to do then?¡± she asked again.


    [Character must attain more points, level up character and learn new skills]


    ¡°Level¡­ level up character? How many points do I need for Level 1? How many points do I have?¡± she asked.


    [Character has 5 points from killing goose. Points needed to Level 1 = 995]


    ¡°Fuck, then I better do something about it before dark¡± she thought.


    As she walked, she looked around and saw three rabbits hopping around harmlessly by the roadside.


    She walked up to one rabbit and kicked it. Immediately gold coins appeared with the kick, but the rabbit did not die. Instead it attacked back!


    With a hop, the rabbit jumped up at Sam and kicked her, causing her to fall backwards.


    ¡°Fuck, that hurt! Fucking rabbit!¡± she yelled just as the rabbit jumped and kicked her in the face.


    Just then, the other two rabbits joined in the attack. Sam was surprised how strong the rabbits were, and vicious!


    Another kick from the first rabbit kicked her to the floor, nearly knocking her out. At the same time, the other two rabbits charged forwards and head butted her, one into her ribs, and the other her butt.


    ¡°Ow!¡± she yelled.


    [Warning. All 3 rabbits, although also Level 0, have higher stats than you. They are stronger, faster and have more hit points. They are capable of killing you]


    ¡°What? These fucking weak looking rabbits can kill me?¡± she thought in disbelief.


    Suddenly one of the rabbits went under her skirt and bit her on the inside of her pussy.


    Sam screamed in pain, getting up but finding the rabbit clenching down hard. She could feel blood flowing down from her thigh.


    The other rabbit was already inside her blouse and another bite caused her blouse to turn red with blood. Her right breast felt like razors were cutting it.


    The last rabbit butt her knee, causing her to fall again.


    ¡°Fuck this!¡± she yelled as she took the gun out of her bag.


    She pulled the trigger, but nothing happened. She didn¡¯t know how to use it, and didn¡¯t know the safety was on.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± she yelled in desperation as she used the gun like a bludgeon and smashed the rabbit on the floor.


    Due to the weight of the gun and her smashing it several times, the rabbit turned into a drumstick as well, and upon touching it, it disappeared into her inventory.


    She smashed at her own chest and after several attempts, managed to get the rabbit in her blouse to let go. She held it down with one hand and smashed it until it was a drumstick as well.


    Then she lifted her skirt and killed the rabbit in her pussy. One more drumstick in the inventory.


    She panted and sat on the ground in pain. Eating a drumstick, her wounds started healing like magic.


    ¡°Fuck, that was insane! Fucking rabbits!¡± she said as she gasped for breath.


    ¡°Computer, how many points did that get me?¡± she asked.


    [Each rabbit kill has brought you a total of 30 points]


    ¡°Thir¡­ty. Fuck, they¡¯re only 10 points each? So 965 points to go?¡± she asked again


    [Affirmative]


    She looked up in the sky. It probably will take 4 hours before dark. Since she didn¡¯t feel tired and recovered fully after eating food, she might as well grind out points.


    By the time it was dusk, she only accumulated another 130 points from killing 3 wild chickens and a wild boar that nearly killed her.


    She was already completely naked apart from her boots, after stuffing her blouse and skirt into her bag to prevent the only clothing she had from getting more torn and damaged.


    They offered her absolutely no protection anyway and were getting more and more bloody and torn.


    Not only that, small creature seemed to like entering her clothes and attacking her from underneath the clothes.


    The chickens were relatively easy kills as she snuck up on them while they were still unaware and viciously killed them with a sharp stick and rocks.


    As for the boar, it was a freaking level 1 boar that nearly killed her! Her entire body was bloody and bruised, but luckily her stick was sharp, and she managed to impale it with her stick as it attacked her, impaling itself as she wedged the other end of the stick into the ground.


    This fight was so difficult, she had to eat nearly all her saved drumsticks while she fought it in order to keep simultaneously healing while fighting.


    She looked at herself and was glad she hid her clothes, as she would have ended up naked anyway.


    She was dirty and bleeding all over her body that even if she did wear clothes, there wouldn''t be avstrip on her anyway after that battle with the boat.


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s almost night, and I still have 835 points to level up? It¡¯s impossible before nightfall¡± she thought to herself.


    So she washed herself up, got dressed as it was slowly getting chilly, and tried to start a fire.


    But after 15 minutes, she gave up on that, unable to even create smoke from rubbing sticks together like she saw on TV.


    ¡°Fuck that. Better get some sleep. Looks like a lot more grinding to do tomorrow to level up¡± she said to herself as she placed her bag under her head and shut her eyes.


    She was actually quite scared as the sky turned dark extremely fast. The forest was pitch black and although there were a million stars that shone in the sky, the two moons reminded her that she was in a foreign world.


    The wind blew and she tucked her skirt between her legs to prevent her skirt from flying up and exposing herself. She hugged her blouse tightly too.


    ¡°Fuck, I better wash my clothes from all my blood tomorrow. It smells so bad, I hope it doesn¡¯t attract predators¡± she thought. With all those thoughts in her mind, and the constant noises coming from the forest, she could not sleep as she dared not shut her eyes.


    It took many hours before she finally fell asleep from exhaustion.

 Chapter 3 – Leveling Up

    Sam woke up screaming as chaos unfolded upon and around her. She was wracked in pain and she barely managed to block her neck as a wolf pack attacked her while she slept.


    Two wolves had chomped down on her left arm as she blocked them from ripping out her windpipe, while another wolf had her right hand in it¡¯s mouth.


    Another two wolves were ripping off flesh from her thighs and legs as she tried desperately to kick them off her.


    As her body twisted in pain, a wolf bit her right ass while another ripped off her blouse and chomped down on her left breast.


    Another started to bite down on her scalp, pulling and ripping her hair out savagely.


    The wolves started pulling flesh off her body, and eventually her left arm was ripped off from her shoulder as she looked in terror as the alpha wolf slowly walked up to her neck and prepared to chomp down as it flashed it¡¯s huge teeth.


    ¡°Nooo¡­. Fuck¡­ nooo.. stop!¡± she yelled.


    Suddenly, everything was quiet. She was still in pain, but the wolves were no longer attacking her.


    She wiped the blood from her face only to see the wolves were semi-transparent. They were still around her, but they could not see her, while she could see them.


    The wolves looked around and started sniffing, unable to find her and looking confused.


    Sam got up, and summoned a drumstick and chomped down on it urgently. Slowly, her wounds started healing. However, she ran out of drumsticks as her injuries were so severe.


    She was no longer disabled and able to move freely, but her flesh was riddled with scars with flesh missing from her breast, backside and thighs.


    Her arms were a mess too as her left arm was missing from her shoulder.


    ¡°This¡­.. this is a hack! I can enter the ¡°Options¡± section of the game!¡± she thought, slowly standing up.


    "This means that I can get into a safe zone where enemies cannot find me, yet I can see them and plan my attacks" he thought.


    ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t be polite¡± she said as she walked to her bag which was semi-transparent. She touched it and it became tangible in her hands.


    She opened the bag and took out the handgun and walked up to the alpha male.


    She looked at the gun and figured out how to unlock the safety. Then aiming at the Alpha Male wolf from behind its head, she said ¡°Computer, let me out for 1 second on my count of 3¡±


    ¡°1¡­. 2¡­¡­¡±she said with her finger on the trigger.


    ¡°3!¡±


    *Bang*


    ¡°Computer pause¡± she quickly yelled.


    The bullet entered the wolf¡¯s brain exiting through it¡¯s eyes, splattering brain and eyeballs everywhere as she entered into the safety of her computer realm, or options realm.


    ¡°What do I call you computer?¡± she asked.


    [You may name me anything you want]


    ¡°Ok then. I name you Nexus¡± she said looking at the dead wolf. The other wolves were shocked, looking around in confusion.


    ¡°How many points Nexus?¡± she asked


    [Alpha Wolf level 2 ¨C 1000 points.]


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll save my bullets. Let¡¯s try this¡± she said, picking up her stick which she had sharpened to kill the chickens earlier.


    One by one, she phased in and out of the Nexus, striking each wolf seemingly from nowhere.


    At first, she took several attempts to kill a single wolf. But as she got more experienced at it, she attacked them from their blind side, aiming for fatal points.


    Eventually, after killing 5 more wolves, the remainder of the wolf pack fled.


    Sam sat on the floor in the Nexus panting. She was still in pain everywhere as her adrenaline started wearing off.


    ¡°How many points Nexus?¡± she asked


    [1 level 2 wolf ¨C 1000 points, 5 level 1 wolves ¨C 2500 points]


    ¡°Can I level up?¡± she asked again


    [Affirmative]


    ¡°Then level me up¡± she said, nearly fainting from the pain.


    [Sam Serra, Level 1]


    Suddenly, light shone out of her body, and she was healed from all her injuries. However, her left arm was still missing.


    She looked at her gorgeous restored body but was disappointed that her left arm was gone. At least she felt no pain.


    [Chose a class]


    ¡°Uh¡­. Mage I suppose¡± she answered, as she was unable to be a warrior with only one arm.


    [Sam Serra, Mage Level 1]


    [Choose 3 Spells]


    ¡°3 spells huh..¡± she said as a small list of level 1 basic spells appeared on the screen in his mind.


    After thinking about it for a short while she selected [Heal], [Summon Familiar] and [Magic Missile]


    [Affirmative. Spells Acquired]


    She shrugged and touched the stump on her left shoulder as she exited the Nexus.


    By now, dawn was approaching and she could finally see the scene of the battle properly. Blood was everywhere, with signs of her intense struggle.


    She walked around and found that where the dead wolves were, there were now large drumsticks the size of each wolf, wolfskins and gold coins everywhere.


    She walked and collected them all into her inventory.


    Just then, she looked on the ground and saw her mangled arm and picked it up. It was missing flesh, a few fingers and was a bloody mess.


    She placed it on her arm and mumbled [Heal]


    However, due to the fact her breast was in the way, she didn¡¯t place the mangled arm on the exact same position. Suddenly a new arm grew where the stump was, and the mangled arm regrew under her armpit!


    ¡°What¡­ the¡­. Fuck!¡± she exclaimed as she suddenly was restored and now had 3 arms which he could control and use!


    She used the spell again [Heal] as she willed her new arm to disappear and restored her original arm to its proper place.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ could it be¡­.¡± She thought as she suddenly had an idea.


    [Heal] she said as she touched her groin. To her delight, a penis started growing from her groin! She was impressed with Tyrone¡¯s huge cock when he was fucking Sharon, so she wanted one the same size, which was around 9 inches.


    ¡°This is not a heal spell. This is a flesh molding spell!¡± she exclaimed.


    She walked up to the nearby stream and using the [Heal] spell to grow a cock and testicles, she now looked like a gorgeous hermaphrodite. She had Sharon¡¯s huge breasts and gorgeous proportions, but with a huge 9 inch cock. As he lifted up his new balls, he could see that he still had a pussy underneath the balls.


    He continued to use the spell, shrinking his breasts and molding his body to a lean yet manly body. He modeled his naked body after Tyrone¡¯s impressive physique, then he made his body even more defined. He looked like a perfect male body. Then he started working on his face.


    Sharon¡¯s pretty face looked strange on his now male body. So he altered it a little, making his face more masculine. In fact, with Sharon¡¯s face as the base, his male face was now extremely handsome, with large eyes, long eyelashes. high cheekbones and he retained Sharon¡¯s long shoulder length brown wavy hair.


    ¡°Haha¡­ fantastic!¡± he said looking and admiring his new male body. He played with his new cock, getting it fully erect with an impressive girth.


    After finishing his celebration with his new organ, he started washing his clothes. Blood on the blouse and skirt would attract more predators, and that was the last thing he wanted.


    He may very well be a level 1 mage now, but he was still extremely weak. At level 1, he was barely stronger than the wild boar or weaker wolves, and was only stronger than chickens and rabbits, even through he looked every bit the perfect hero.


    After washing and drying his clothes, he ripped off the sleeves of the blouse as they were mostly torn badly. Then he put on his skirt, and used one of the wolf skins as a cloak.


    ¡°Not bad. Like the outfits worn in the movie Braveheart¡± he said looking at the reflection of himself in the lake.


    ¡°Alright, better set off. Hopefully I can reach Willow before the night. I would hate to spend another night in the forest¡± he said jogging off happily.


    After half a minute of jogging he started cursing himself again.


    ¡°Fuck¡­. My cock is too big. Every time I run a step the bloody thing slaps my thigh making me nearly stumble and fall because of it¡± he thought in his head.


    He shook his head and grabbed his dick over his skirt and continued running on the road to Willow.

 Chapter 4 – First Real Fight

    Sam jogged for half an hour, but yet the village of Willow was nowhere in sight.


    So he decided to walk instead, since running with a pendulum between his legs was not any more comfortable than running with two pendulums on his chest.


    At least he felt more balanced now overall.


    ¡°I might as well give my other spells a try¡± he thought.


    He pointed to a tree and yelled [Magic Missile]


    *Whoosh* a silent glowing bolt shot from his hand and pierced through the tree, leaving a small hole but no remnant of the bolt.


    He walked up to and touched the small hole in the tree. There wasn¡¯t even any heat emanating from the hole.


    It was as if he shot a glowing bolt of air that does its damage, then vanishes without a trace.


    ¡°Hmmm. I remember the Magic Missile spell having auto-aim¡± he thought.


    He walked back again and pointed his finger and yelled [Magic Missile] again. This time, he pointed somewhere else while concentrating on the same tree.


    A bolt shot from his finger and curved in the air, landing back onto the same tree.


    ¡°A hah! Auto-aim!¡± he yelled in excitement.


    ¡°Nexus! How much manna does the spell use?¡± he asked.


    [Manna? Unable to understand question]


    ¡°Unable to understand questions? You mean the spells don¡¯t require manna, energy, chi or whatever?¡± he asked.


    [Terms manna and chi does not compute. Spells are magic and thus require no energy]


    ¡°Huh? That means¡­..¡± he pondered, pointing at the tree.


    [Magic Missile] he yelled and pointed both pointer fingers of both hands at the tree.


    Numerous energy bolts shot out from both hands like roman candles at the tree and in seconds, the tree was destroyed.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± he yelled. He looked at another tree and opened his hands out wide and extended all 5 fingers of each hand yelling [Magic Missile]


    Bolts flew out of every finger endlessly in half second bursts that all curved in the air and landed on the second tree, completely shredding it to splinters.


    ¡°No manna usage. Unlimited magic! No wonder the [Heal] spell didn¡¯t spend anything as well!¡± he said, his face grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Now what about my summoning familiar spell?¡± he asked the Nexus.


    [Recommended that summoning be done after Level 2]


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked


    [Summoning a new familiar will require you to drop one level. If you drop back to zero, you will be left with no spells again]


    Stunned for a while, he nodded. ¡°Finally, a spell with a cost. Can''t get something for nothing. I suppose not everything is a hack. I can live with that¡±


    ¡°How many points till the next level?¡± he asked again


    [Level 2 will require another 1365 points]


    "Hmm. Extra 2000 points from previous per level up, correct?" he asked, remembering the cost to level up to level 1.


    [Affirmative. The scale goes 2000 points for first level, 4000 points second level until 20000 points for level 10. Then it doubles. 24000 points level 11, 28000 points level 12 till 60000 points level 20. Then it''s 72000 points for level 21...]


    "Ok. I get the picture. I''ll focus on low level grinding first. I will worry about higher levelling up when I have more abilities" he said.


    Sam looked at the decimated tree and smiled. ¡°This should be easy¡±


    He continued down the road merrily killing rabbits and chickens, another wild boar and even a level 1 goblin. As they were low levelled creatures, one [Magic Missile] bolt was all that was required to kill them.


    Though each of them only gave him a few points, they were all he could find, so he simply continued grinding out the points.


    Soon it was dusk again, and still he hadn¡¯t seen any sign of any villages yet, let alone Willow, which he was supposed to be close to.


    Not only was it getting dark, the path led into a dense forest.


    Suddenly a voice called out ¡°Halt!¡± as an arrow landed several feet in front of him.


    Sam stopped and looked into the dense forest with curiosity.


    He was less afraid now that he had a few spells and hacks he could use.


    He was confident he would be able to get out of this with all his hacks.


    Shadows moved in the forest and a group of 7 burly men walked out of the forest.


    ¡°Nexus, scan¡± he whispered. This was a trick he learned along the path today.


    Immediately the levels and stats appeared above each man¡¯s head. All their strengths and weaknesses, skills and weapons, armor and even stats on each weapon each of them wielded.


    ¡°Fuck, too much info. Nexus scan levels only¡± he whispered.


    The levels of each man appeared on each of their heads, and only now he noticed that there were moving words and level numbers indicating the levels of the people still hidden in the forest, revealing them to Sam.


    ¡°Level 11, Level 15. Level 22¡­. Fuck! They are all much higher level than me¡± he thought.


    ¡°Leave all your possessions on the floor!¡± grunted the first bandit.


    ¡°Leave all your clothes on the floor too!¡± rasped another bandit who was licking his lips, looking at Sam.


    The other bandits laughed.


    ¡°Such a pretty man. Why don¡¯t you join us. We¡¯ll take care of you¡± sneered another bandit.


    ¡°Let boss open him up first. Boss will stretch his hole nicely!¡± said another crudely.


    ¡°I want his pretty¡­ pretty mouth¡± said the closest one, reaching his hand towards Sam¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Sam suddenly yelled, throwing a punch at the first bandit.


    Unfortunately, Sam has never done any martial arts before, and neither had Sharon.


    They had no experience in even throwing a punch, and had only watched people do it on movies and TV.


    The fist missed badly as the bandit ducked and grabbed him, pinning his arms to his back. His other hand grabbed his dick under his skirt and squeezed it hard.


    ¡°Delicious. I will enjoy playing with this¡± the bandit slobbered as a breath of stinky air nearly made Sam vomit.


    [Magic Missile] whispered Sam with his hands behind his back pointing at the bandit¡¯s body.


    The bandit actually rubbed himself on Sam¡¯s hands.


    Instantly 10 streams of energy bolts appeared from behind his back penetrated the bandit¡¯s body puncturing holes in the bandit¡¯s groin.


    The bandit was already dead from the first few bolts, the rest just turned his body into swiss cheese.


    As Sam shrugged off the first bandit¡¯s body which was now leaking blood everywhere, the other bandits sprang into action.


    ¡°PRETTY BOY''S A MAGE! ATTACK!¡± yelled the boss from the back.


    Suddenly Sam felt pain in his shoulder, his thigh and waist.


    The bandits were experienced fighters. When Sam killed the first bandit, the next closest one charged in with two daggers, slashing his thigh and stabbing his waist as he was tackled to the ground.


    Another closed in and slashed him on the shoulder. He was clearly aiming for Sam''s neck, but the fact that he was tackled to the ground caused the dagger to miss and slash him on the shoulder instead.


    The first bandit was on his body holding him down with his weight, twisting the dagger in his waist and stabbed the other dagger into his chest while the other one was about to slice his throat.


    ¡°Nexus Safe zone!!¡± Sam yelled and everything turned transparent as he entered the Nexus.


    The bandit on him suddenly sat on the floor as he phased through Sam, his dagger stabbing the air while the other bandit similarly slashed at nothing.


    Sam quickly pulled out the dagger from his waist, using [Heal] on himself instantly.


    Then he got up and started running away. Just then, he hit the edge of what seemed to be an invisible wall.


    ¡°What¡­why can¡¯t I go any further?¡± he asked. He intended to run far far away from the fight.


    [Nexus only extends to the maximum range of your eyesight from location of entering Nexus]


    ¡°Fuck, so I can¡¯t use this cheat to travel safely indefinitely¡± he said, understanding the limitation of this cheat.


    Furthermore, he only now realised that his [Magic Missile] spell, though powerful and seemingly unlimited, he can only shoot at one target at a time.


    ¡°Fuck, all the hacks have a down side after all¡± he thought.


    He looked around and saw the bandits still looking for him.


    ¡°Nexus, how many points for the kill?¡±


    [Bandit level 11. Points 5500]


    ¡°How much will I level up?¡±


    [You will be able to level up to Level 4]


    ¡°Level me up! I think I need a familiar to help me now¡± he said, looking nervously at the bandits who had still not given up on finding him.


    With a glow of light around him, he found himself feeling stronger and fully healed.


    ¡°Ok, how do I summon a familiar?¡± he asked¡­

 Chapter 5 – Summoning: The Warrior

    ¡°Nexus, I would like to summon my familiar. How does it work? Can I summon, like Guenhwyvar?¡± Sam asked, thinking of Drizzt Do¡¯urden¡¯s familiar in the Forgotten Realms books by R.A Salvatore.


    [Unable to comply. No reference point to abilities]


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± he asked


    Suddenly, many pictures of Guenhwyvar appeared in the screen in his head. They were all from the known artist drawings from the books and even fan art from the internet.


    [From your mind, we have no reference to how said familiar will move, how fast, how powerful it is. The closest reference point is of panthers. Do you want to proceed?]


    Suddenly, the screen changed to youtube videos of panthers attacking, hunting etc.


    ¡°I suppose building a Guenhwyvar-like familiar using panther or even tiger characteristics may not be the most advantageous in a realm that may have dragons and other magical creatures. Heck, it will not be sufficient to help me in this fight with these bandits¡± Sam thought.


    ¡°So what choices do I have?¡± he asked


    [While searching your memories, a certain category of familiars may be summoned, based on necessary characteristics and sufficient video and movie footage]


    ¡°Necessary characteristics¡­ like what?¡±


    [Familiar must be female]


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    [Because Sam Serra is male]


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    [Adam and Eve, not Adam and Steve]


    ¡°What the fuck? I may not be gay, but because of that I cannot have a male familiar?¡±


    [Affirmative. The penis only fits in a vagina, not with another penis. That''s how sex works]


    ¡°I understand how sex works, but what does that have to do with summoning a familiar?¡±


    [Only male and female can reproduce]


    ¡°Reproduce a¡­ familiar?¡±


    [Affirmative]


    Sam was stunned. Why does this sound more complicated than it needed to be?


    ¡°Fuck whatever. So what do you suggest?¡± he said, deciding to just proceed.


    [Familiar category ¨C Female heroes. Sufficient video footage of multiple targets. Abilities clearly defined]


    Instantly a video appeared in his head showing footage of multiple female heroes in battle. They flashed from Black Widow in the Avengers movies, Aeon Flux from the Aeon Flux movies, Serene from the Underworld movies, Wonder Woman, Hermione Granger from the Harry Potter movies and on and on. They were in their full costume and fully armed with their respective weapons.


    ¡°Ok. I get it. Not bad. Lets proceed. How do I choose?¡± he asked.


    [Choice will be at random based on need. Proceed?]


    ¡°Fuck yes! Otherwise I¡¯m dead here against these bandits" he answered.


    What seemed like a folder appeared in his head, with names and a heroine. They were all from the live action movies or TV shows and of course looked exactly like the actresses that played them in the movies.


    [Familiar will be chosen at random]


    The folder started flipping and stopped at a random page. Sam stared at the page.


    ¡°Mindy McCready¡­ Hit Girl. Kickass 2. That¡¯s probably the last movie I saw too¡± he said, looking at a teen Chloe Grace Moretz with purple hair.¡±


    [Remove clothes to prevent ripping]


    ¡°Huh¡­ ok¡± he said. Might as well follow instructions to see how this works.


    He threw his clothes to the floor, standing completely nude and said ¡°Ok. Ready to go. Lets summon my familiar!¡±


    [Affirmative]


    Suddenly, he started twitching and spasming. Every muscle in his body suddenly tensed up tight making his skin tight everywhere. Even his penis was completely erect.


    Then, he looked in horror as fingers, then a hand and arm moved under his skin, then stretched out from his chest. Another arm appeared out from his back.


    The arms moved around his body making him look like a weird creature with 4 arms, then re-entered his body.


    Then both hands appeared at the front of his hip bone and seemed to be trying to climb out of his hip.


    Purple hair started appearing on his hairless pubic area which grew longer and longer and something seemed to be growing from his pubic area right under his cock.


    Just then, a head popped out from his pubic area and Sam felt lips close onto his cock. It was Mindy, who had her eyes wide open as a huge cock was sticking out of her mouth.


    She found that where her tongue should be, she had a huge cock instead and she could barely move the fully erect organ with her muscles that should have been moving her tongue.


    ¡°MMMMMPRH¡± she said gripping the cock that was sticking out of her mouth with both hands. However, as they were conjoined, when she touched Sam¡¯s penis, she felt it as well, as if it were her tongue.


    By now, she had balls where her chin should be and she touched them with horror in her eyes realising what they were.


    Not getting anywhere, she decided to swallow and more of her head came out of his hip. She felt the large cock enter her throat and she used her hands on her throat to help push it down.


    She had to swallow first two balls, then many inches of cock before it disappeared into her mouth and she regained use of her tongue again. .


    Her arms and legs sprouted out of his body, and then her upper torso revealing her nude nubile breasts.


    Finally, most of her body was revealed with her full torso exposed with head and arms, then legs sticking out of Sam''s hips.


    They were still literally joined at the hips as she tried to move around. Her hips were still inside his body somehow, so as she moved, her whole body moved around his body while her hips were still inside him.


    She moved up his body until her hips were in his head, with her legs sticking out of where his ears should be. It looked like his face was buried inside her pussy or anus, with his arms now flailing away pushing her down his body.


    They both looked like alien conjoined twins that could move independently, yet could not separate.


    ¡°Get¡­ off ¡­ me¡± she said as she hit his chest with a fist, but then groaned in paid as she felt her own fist punching herself in the pussy.


    ¡°Calm down Chloe!¡± Sam yelled at her as she seemed to be panicking at the strange situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Chloe!¡± she answered looking at him with a bewildered look on her face.


    Just then, he pushed her body down to his hips again and her hips popped out of his hips as they joined and where his penis would be entering her pussy.


    ¡°Aaahh! So big!¡± she groaned. ¡°Tight!¡± he gasped simultaneously as both of them suddenly stopped moving and looked at each other, realizing that they were now separated, and that he was balls deep inside her.


    She grimaced and put her hands on his chest, pushing herself off him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡± he said, grabbing her by her shoulders and shoving her down onto him.


    ¡°No¡­ get out¡­ get out¡± she said, her face blushing and her nipples hardening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­. don¡¯t squeeze so hard¡± he said, feeling her squeeze his cock hard, on and off multiple times as if she was orgasming. It was overwhelmingly pleasurable.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡± she groaned and suddenly Sam exploded inside her as she hugged herself, her eyes rolling up and she fell off his body.


    Finally, their hips separated and his large organ could be seen slowly moving out of her, covered in cum and blood.


    She got off him, holding her groin with her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chloe¡± he started


    ¡°I¡¯m not Chloe!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°I mean Mindy. I can explain everything¡± Sam continued.


    ¡°No need. I know everything¡± she said.


    ¡°You do?¡± Sam was shocked


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m your familiar. I may not believe it, but after climbing out of your body, I have no choice but to accept the possibility of it being real¡± she said angrily.


    ¡°Um.. now what?¡± he asked, looking at her naked body.


    ¡°Now, I want to take my anger out on a few morons¡­. Or did you summon me just for sex?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No¡­. I really need your help disposing those bandits¡± he said, looking at the bandits that were semi-transparent, still looking around for him not too far away.


    ¡°Good. I want to fuck some fuckers up real good¡± she said with suddenly two short swords in her hands, heading menacingly towards the bandits.


    ¡°Where did she get those weapons from?¡± Sam asked


    [All familiars come with their required accessories]


    ¡°Accessories but no clothes?¡± he asked again.


    [Clothes are not a necessity as they provide no function here. They do not provide sufficient protection and secret identities are irrelevant here]


    ¡°What about their modesty?¡± he asked as he put on his blouse and skirt and ran after her.


    [Modesty is a luxury, not a necessity]


    ¡°Alright¡­ fuck that. Exit Nexus! [Scan Levels], [Magic Missile]!¡± he yelled as he ran after Mindy.


    Mindy appeared out of nowhere, but like a hurricane she ripped through two bandits and sliced them up in seconds. Then she ran towards the other bandits.


    Sam appeared behind her, firing one magical bolt at each target he sees with stats on top of them. Each bolt unerringly found their target. Some managed to directly kill its target, others merely injured them only for Mindy to finish them off.


    Within a couple of minutes, both of them finished of the bandits. There were 12 in total.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Mindy asked


    ¡°I suppose we have to go through the forest at night¡± he answered.


    They scavenged through the bodies of the bandits. Their clothes were smelly and filthy, so they decided not to use them.


    ¡°Can you get me any clothes?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Do you want these?¡± he asked as he looked into his bag and took out Sharon¡¯s bra and panties. He also took out some wolfskins from his inventory.


    ¡°The bra is not practical. Too lacy and the underwire might injure me when I am fighting. But I suppose I will use this¡± she said, putting on the panties.


    ¡°I feel more secure being covered down here¡± she said as she touched her pussy over the panties.


    Then she draped the wolfskin over her shoulders, still topless underneath.


    ¡°Where¡­ where are your short swords?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°A lady never reveals all her secrets¡± she said smiling as she walked ahead of him.


    "But..but she doesn''t have any clothes, or pockets, or bags...." he mumbled


    ¡°Surely she couldn¡¯t have hidden her weapons¡­.down there?¡± he thought, letting his imagination run wild as his eyes followed her swaying hips in those lacy panties as she walked into the forest.

 Chapter 6 – Understanding the system

    Two hours later, after killing another 20+ bandits, Sam and Mindy were hiding in a bush as the whole jungle seemed to be full of activity.


    Sam realized by now that they may have bitten off more than they could chew.


    They thought that they were just attacking a small bandit band.


    Instead, it would seem that the bandits were just a cover on the outskirts of the jungle, hiding a mini criminal empire.


    After Mindy interrogated and badly tortured a bandit they captured, they found out that this forest was called the Darkwood Forest, and that they were the Demonhead Mercenary Gang.


    This gang was an infamous gang of 500+ strong bandits and other criminals that are involved in all kinds of criminal activities including human slavery, smuggling, robbery and assassination.


    Right now, after killing in total of over 30 bandits, the gang were now scouring the forest in organized groups, searching for them.


    The level of bandits were now in the level 30-40 range and were more competent and experienced than the low level bandits at the forest entrance.


    Sam¡¯s magic missiles were by and large easily dealt with by the higher level mercenaries who have had enough experiences dealing with low level magicians of his calibre and low level spells like his magic missile.


    He didn¡¯t know what level Mindy was, but she could only face 3-4 mercenaries at once before being forced to flee after more joined the fight.


    Sam was trying his best to pull out an arrow from Mindy¡¯s shoulder, while another was still stuck through her thigh.


    ¡°Pull in one strong, fast motion! Don¡¯t jerk it!¡± Mindy growled through gritted teeth.


    Sam was trying his hardest, but his body didn¡¯t have sufficient strength and appeared to be making the injuries worse.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. It won¡¯t budge¡± Sam grunted incompetently moving the arrow in and out. Tears rolled down from Mindy¡¯s eyes as she bit down on a piece of cloth.


    ¡°Can you level up your strength or something?¡± she asked


    ¡°Shit! Sorry, I completely forgot. We rushed immediately into battle since I... uh.... summoned you..¡± Sam muttered softly.


    He blushed remembering the summoning scene. She on the other hand looked at him with murder in her eyes.


    ¡°Nexus, we¡¯ve killed many bandits. How high can I level up now?¡± he asked


    [Total points gathered, minus one level for summoning Mindy will enable you to level up to Level 9]


    ¡°Fine¡­ level up to level 9¡±


    A bright glow covered his body as his body leveled up, illuminating the area they were hiding in.


    ¡°Look! Over there! I saw something¡± yelled someone from afar


    ¡°A light! I saw it too¡± yelled another voice. Movement came from several directions towards them.


    ¡°Damn it! Run¡± Mindy said as she got up and pulled Sam along.


    ¡°Nexus. Exit!¡± Sam yelled and everything around him turned transparent. Tens of bandits and mercenaries suddenly appeared, looking around and at each other. But they could not find any traces of Sam or Mindy.


    ¡°Look¡­ blood!¡± said a mercenary, but he followed the trail where it suddenly stopped, confusing the bandits.


    Sam and Mindy were right in front of them, but they were invisible and intangible in the Nexus.


    ¡°You¡­ you could have done this all along?¡± Mindy asked, looking accusingly at Sam.


    ¡°Er.. yes. I forgot¡± he answered sheepishly.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Mindy scolded.


    Sam looked at her apologetically, then concentrated on his stats.


    ¡°Hey, I could have increased by stats a lot earlier¡± he realized.


    He had enough points to level up his other stats when he hit Level 4 earlier, but Mindy rushed off to battle immediately and he rushed off after her without leveling up his states.


    He had since been trailing Mindy through the forest, unable to catch up with her speed.


    This caused her to fly into battle without cover of his magic missiles, and caused her several injuries as she escaped to find him.


    "Computer, what are my stats?" Sam asked


    [Strength = 5, Dexterity = 5, Constitution = 5, Intelligence = 15, Wisdom = 15, Charisma = 35]


    "Hmmm, typical D&D attributes" he thought.


    [Not exactly. The stats are arranged for you in that format because it''s the format understood by you]


    "What do you mean? Please give me a compressed version so I can see the whole picture" he asked


    [For example, the stats that you have are considered very low. Unlike your D&D games that you''ve played before, the limits of the statistics in this world go up to 100 each. Each level you level up, you get 5 points to level up.


    Furthermore, each 10 Levels are considered a Rank. So Levels 1-10 is considered Rank 1, Levels 11-20 are Rank 2 all the way up to Rank 10.


    Rank 1 are usually beginner level like yourself, new recruits in armies and academies or new acolytes in sects.


    Rank 2 are considered experts with some experience like those mercenaries you are facing, students in top academies or inner disciples in sects.


    Rank 3 are masters of their art, which can include high ranking captains of armies, leaders of mercenary bands, instructors in academies or core disciples in sects.


    Rank 4 are masters which are top level fighters such as high ranking soldiers like generals in armies, deans in academies or elders in sects.


    Rank 5 are grandmaster level fighters, which usually are sect leaders or patriarchs, headmasters in academies, or grand marshals of armies.


    Rank 6 are sages which include ancient founders of sects and academies, and old monsters who are protectors of kingdoms or sects.


    Rank 7 are immortals who cannot die by old age.


    Rank 8 are Demi-gods


    Rank 9 are Gods


    Every time you level up, you will get a choice of your class. You are currently a Level 1 mage. Each time you level up, if you continue to level up your class, you will get an additional 1 spell for each level.


    Each spell will be selected from a list of spells on the AD&D spell list. For example, while still in Rank 1, every spell you select will be Level 1 spells from the AD&D spell list gleaned from your mind.


    Similarly, if you chose another class, each class will give you a skill, with 3 skills on your first class level of that class]


    "Hmm, my charisma is high, probably because of Sharon''s good looks I based my appearance on. My intelligence and wisdom are higher than the basics too, which probably signifies my current intelligence and wisdom. Right now I need strength to pull out those arrows and dexterity to try to catch up when Mindy runs" he thought to himself.


    "Nexus, level up Strength and Dexterity to 20. I''ll save the rest for later" he said.


    [Affirmative]


    He felt himself strengthening, so he walked over to Mindy, who looked at him with suspicious eyes, and in one pull, he pulled out the first arrow and cast [Heal]


    Then he pulled out the other arrow in her thigh and cast [Heal] there too, completely healing her up.


    She smiled and thanked him.


    Then he turned his attention back to the Nexus.


    "Nexus, let me have a look at all the skills of the other classes" Sam asked. Immediately, several lists appeared before him.


    Several minutes later, he smiled. "The list makes no differentiation between classes of mages, nor classes of fighters. This is, I guess another glitch in the system that I can use" he thought to himself.


    He thought for a long time, mumbling that level 1 spells were not very exciting, then finally decided on his course of action.


    "I would like to level up to level 1 Thief. The first 3 skills are [Backstab], [Pickpocket] and [Sneak]" he said thinking that he would be excellent as a thief, since he could enter and exit the Nexus at will.


    "Then I would like to level up 1 level of Warrior. The first 3 skills I want are [Unarmed Combat], [Sword Mastery Level 1] and [Dodge]"


    "Ok, level me up from Level 1 Mage to Level 4 Mage. And for the 3 spells, I want [Charm], [Shield] and [Create Water]"


    Instantly, he leveled up to Mage L4 and Warrior and Thief L1.


    "Shit, I should have added archery as one of my warrior skills. My Magic Missiles attract to much attention" he mumbled to himself.


    [Why don''t you summon a archer as your familiar]


    "Huh? I thought my familiar is Mindy?" he blurted


    [Is there supposed to be a limit? It''s unclear in your memories]


    "Of... of course not! I can summon as many familiars as I want" Sam quickly replied, covering up his glee at finding our he can summon an army if he had enough points.


    As each Familiar reduced his level by 1 level and used 1 spell spot, he still had 3 level ups to play with.


    Since Mindy was healed and they were still being hunted and needed help, Sam thought it was probably a good time to summon another familiar.


    "Nexus, I would like to summon a familiar with Archery skills!" he said


    The images in his mind started rotating and he looked with interest as he saw Katniss Everdeen from Hunger Games, Serafina Pekkala from the Golden Compass, Guinevere from King Arthur, Abigail Whistler from Blade:Trinity.


    All good choices, whom he would be happy to join him in this adventure together with Mindy.


    Of course, as the characters were from his memories, they looked like the actresses who played them, namely Jennifer Lawrence, Eva Green, Keira Knightly and Jessica Biel respectively. So having a naked version running around with him gave him great pleasure in the bottom of his... uh... heart.


    Just as the screens rotated past those characters, it finally stopped.


    Sam screamed excitedly "Holy shit. That''s............."


    "

 Chapter 7 – Summoning: The Archer

    Sam''s face cringed in pain as every muscle in his body clenched up tightly. His jaw locked up, every muscle felt like they were about to cramp up, even his asshole was clenched tightly.


    His penis was so erect, it felt like the muscles in it were about to burst out of it''s skin.


    Mindy walked next to him asking "Hey, are you alright?" Sam couldn''t respond and only grit his teeth.


    Suddenly, arms popped out from his hips. Mindy stepped back, remembering her experience getting out of his body.


    She remembered feeling like she was trapped in a skin colored cocoon, and had to crawl her way out of it. Then she was conjoined with Sam, unable to separate their bodies until the maneuvered to a position where they were only joined at their genitals. Only then did they separate completely to become two distinct beings locked in intercourse.


    Lips started appearing at the base of his penis. The lips moved around as if trying to say something, but his erect cock was between the lips, making it unable to close, rather it formed a ring around his cock, like it was suckling it.


    The arms started pushing his hips as the lips moved up his cock and a face emerged from his pubic area. The mouth slid up his penis as more of a pretty female face appeared.


    The face looked surprised as she found herself unable to talk as his penis was where her tongue would be. More and more of her head emerged as his hairless groin was now covered in brownish orange long hair.


    "You have to swallow it" Mindy said to the emerging head.


    The head seemed to understand as she swallowed more and more of Sam''s cock, her face moving upwards.


    Sam recognized the face now. She looked like the actress Evageline Lilly who acted as Tauriel in the Hobbit movies.


    More and more of her body emerged as her head, then top torso exited from his groin, now revealing her gorgeous naked breasts.


    She pushed on his hips downwards, like trying to remove a wetsuit as two long slender legs sprouted out the back of his backside.


    Like with Mindy, her hips were stuck in his hips and they both looked like weird conjoined twins with only one groin and hip area.


    Tauriel somehow inherited the memories of her previous self in the movies as well as Sam''s memories of this world, thus she knew how to separate herself.


    She maneuvered her hips to such a position that she suddenly "unlocked" their joint bodies.


    "Aaah" she suddenly gasped, finding her pussy filled with a long thick organ.


    "Oooh, tight.." Sam said, feeling his penis squeezed by a tight pussy.


    Tauriel smiled as she put her hands on his face then suddenly kissed him.


    As she did that, she started rocking her hips on him, squeezing and moving his penis in and out of her.


    Mindy watched in shock and slight jealousy as Tauriel started fucking him vigorously.


    In the movies, Tauriel always had that horny look every time she interacted with Kili. It seemed that she would fall for anyone who was interested in her, well anyone except Legolas.


    It would seem it may be true as she became a wild animal fucking Sam.


    Sam couldn''t control himself and ejaculated in her in mere moments.


    However, now that they were separated, she still didnt'' stop and instead rode him more.


    It worked for a while as she managed to arouse him another two times and causing him to ejaculate another two times before he couldn''t do it anymore and his cock softened while inside her.


    She looked at him a bit disappointed and dismounted off him. Mindy looked at her jealously.


    "I''ve learned that if you want somebody, don''t wait till it''s too late" Tauriel said looking at Mindy, fingering herself with one finger, covering it in cum and then licking it.


    Sam looked at Tauriel in shock. He was sure she wasn''t such a sex maniac in the movies. Maybe his imagination projected this personality into her.


    Mindy blushed and kept quiet, facing away. She had always been scolding Sam, yet she was undoubtedly attracted to him, even though she didn''t know why.


    She was always awkward with guys, but she had her needs too. After all, here they were, teenagers with hormones running through them, running through the forest naked in an adrenaline fueled adventure. She needed it bad too.


    She walked up to Sam that was now sitting up dazed, and suddenly she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him deeply while grabbing his cum covered penis and pumping it.


    Sam was shocked and felt a tongue enter his mouth.


    "Lets go hunt some bandits" a voice suddenly said. They looked and saw Tauriel exiting the Nexus, bow in hand and an arrow notched and ready for action.


    "Shit. Tauriel.... wait... " Sam said, quickly getting up and running after her, exiting the Nexus.


    "That bitch.......She did that on purpose.." Mindy sat there with a angry expression. She got up with a black face and ran out of the Nexus with her short swords in hand.


    Outside the Nexus, the sudden appearance of Tauriel startled the bandits that were near them. Multiple arrows flew instantly killing the same number of bandits.


    Sam exited, shooting his Magic Missiles at multiple targets. Although his Magic Missile spell had auto aim and was able to change direction in mid-air, they were easy to see as they were shining and experienced bandits could block them with their shields or duck at the last minute.


    However, to their surprise, those that ducked or blocked the Magic Missile attacks were instantly killed a moment later by an arrow in the eye or a slash to the neck by both Mindy or Tauriel.


    Sam watched in amazement as Tauriel shot what looked like unlimited arrows, and in close combat she suddenly was armed with her elven scimitars.


    "Where the hell do they keep their weapons?" he kept questioning himself.


    While Mindy was only wearing a pair of panties that belonged to Sharon, Tauriel was completely naked. There we no way either of them could or should be hiding weapons. They didn''t even wear weapon sheaths, a quiver or anything else that could carry or store items.


    His imagination run wild again as he stared between Tauriel''s legs as she did an acrobatic move in mid air as she shot arrows.


    Like Mindy, Tauriel''s body was completely hairless. There was no place to hide any thing let alone swords and arrows.


    Although there was an initial dislike and jealousy between the girls, they worked in perfect harmony with each other as their attacks combined with devastating effect.


    Sam''s attacks were the issue. Luckily his Magic Missiles had auto-aim and avoided everything besides it''s target, otherwise he would have hit his familiars many times during the chaotic battles.


    They fought their way into the middle of the forest where they found themselves at the edge of a ravine. On the other side was a well guarded doorway and a long hanging bridge separated where they were from the other side.


    The other side was a large hill and it seemed that a base was carved into the hill making it a fortress. Besides the main entrance, there were small windows, only big enough for crossbows to shoot out of, facing the bridge and the area across the bridge.


    "Do we really have to attack that base? Can''t we just go around?" Mindy asked as she crouched beside Sam and Tauriel.


    "No, I don''t think so. If this is the only way to Willow, it looks like this is a challenge we must overcome" Sam said. He had a feeling that this was some mission of some sort. And since it looks like it was something he could do, maybe something positive will become of it.


    "So, how do we go in then?" Mindy asked


    "I have an idea" he said as he brought them into the Nexus.


    As the Nexus extended only as far as his eye could see, he could see across the bridge and even see the shadows of the people guarding the gate. So while in the Nexus, they walked over the ravine and stood right in front of the door.


    Just then, the door opened and a team of bandits walked out and started crossing the bridge.


    "Lets enter!" Sam said as the two girls followed him.


    Just as they entered, the door closed and they found themselves inside the base while still in the Nexus.


    "Haha, I half suspected this will work!" he exclaimed, looking at themselves inside the corridor.

 Chapter 8 – A Deeper Conspiracy

    As soon as they entered the base of the Demonhead Gang, they found themselves in a short corridor leading to a huge hall with countless gang members preparing to go out to hunt for them.


    Sam received a notification in his head


    [Mission: Eliminate Demonhead Gang. Reward: 1 Karma Point]


    "One Karma Point? What is that?" he wondered.


    [Karma Points allow the user to have one wish that can grant user a special ability or weapon, or even change the system]


    "Huh?" Sam scratched his head. That was too vague. "We''ll cross the bridge when we come to it" he mumbled to himself.


    Suddenly, he and the other two girls noticed that they could not move another step as if they were stopped by an invisible wall. They could walk up to the end of the short corridor but no further.


    Sam figured that this was the limit of his view from his earlier vantage point, so in order to move any further, he would have to exit the Nexus first, in order to enter it again and go further.


    However, there were literally a fifty or more gangsters and bandits around them. And all of them looked like they will be using the corridor to head towards the exit.


    "What should we do then?" Tauriel asked after Sam explained the situation to them.


    "If we rush them, we will alert the whole base. We could also just wait here, let them pass through our intangible bodies in the Nexus" Sam suggested.


    "Or... we could exit the Nexus here, attract their attention, then slip past them in the Nexus. From here, you can see that corridor over the other side of the hall right? We can exit there!" Mindy said


    "That''s a great idea" Sam agreed


    "By the way, what level are you now? Can you summon more fighters? The odds are not looking good for us regardless" Mindy said.


    Sam checked his stats. When he was Level 9 before, he summoned Tauriel, reducing his level to Level 8. Then they fought several more teams of bandits increasing his level again, leaving him currently at Level 10.


    "I''m a Level 10 now. I can summon probably one or two more people." he answered.


    "Ok then, here''s the plan. We will exit the Nexus here and generate as much attention as possible, then disappear again into the Nexus. We then move over to that corridor on the left over there, as that one looks more empty. Then we try to find a empty room and I will summon another one or two familiars." Sam instructed.


    Both girls nodded.


    "Ok, ready? On the count of three. One...... Two.... Three!" he yelled


    All three of them exited the Nexus and Sam immediately fired an innumerable number of Magic Missiles at as many bandits as he could see.


    Tauriel also fired multiple arrows, hitting the most dangerous looking or highly ranked looking bandits as she could see.


    As for Mindy, she suddenly took out two handguns and started firing indiscriminately, killing many bandits and causing a huge ruckus.


    They all then just disappeared into the Nexus and ran towards the agreed corridor running in an intangible state through the bandits. They hid in the shadows and exited the Nexus so that they could take the next jump into the Nexus if needs be.


    "Mindy! What... I didn''t know you had guns on you. Why didn''t you use them earlier?" he asked in a whisper.


    "Earlier? We were in the jungle trying to shake off our pursuers. Loud firearms will only attract more attention than your bright glowing Magic Missiles" she answered factually.


    Sam was exasperated. She was right, but knowing that she had unlimited supply of firearms would have changed his plans.


    "Wait, what is that?" Tauriel asked, pointing at the bandits they passed. While many of them died, there were a group of them that were not only injured, but healing at a fast rate.


    Not only that, they all started going berserk and their bodies were physically growing and hair was sprouting all over their bodies.


    "Lycans. Werewolves!" Sam mumbled.


    The werewolves tore open their tops and were only dressed in their pants and disregarded their weapons as their hands became deadly looking claws and their faces grew canine snouts and fangs.


    They all started howling and sniffing around before turning around and faced the hall, growling.


    "They can track us. Run!" Tauriel said as she fired an arrow that pierced the nearest werewolf between the eyes.


    They ran down the corridor as 20 or so werewolves chased after them at a superhuman pace.


    While Tauriel could outrun them, Mindy was only peak human and was losing ground. Sam was even worse as his body was nowhere near as fit or fast as Mindy, let alone Tauriel.


    They turned the corner and found an unlocked door. They quickly entered it and barricaded the door shut before turning around to look at where they were.


    As the werewolves attacked the door, Mindy turned around and gasped


    "What the hell were they doing here?" she said


    Sam and Tauriel looked around. There was a stone staircase from the door leading down to a dungeon. There, they found hundreds of dead and rotting bodies, all with their heads missing and their hearts removed.


    There were naked bodies of men, women and children of all ages and races, but all were killed in some sort of ritual sacrifice.


    There were several empty cages there, where it looked like the prisoners were kept. Then nearby was a executioner''s chopping block where the victim was decapitated.


    In fact, there was still a naked female body rotting on the block and the lady had her heart removed while on the block too. Sam guessed that they would tie the naked body down facing upwards, then remove her beating heart and then finally chop her head off.


    The piles of bodies looked like they just dumped the body aside after they removed the heart and head, and there was no attempt of cleaning up the place or even burying or burning the bodies.


    "These cruel bastards. What they hell are they doing?" Mindy asked while grinding her teeth in anger.


    "It would appear that they weren''t kidnapping people to sell into slavery or for ransom. Unbelievable...." Sam thought out loud.


    "These are human sacrifices..." Tauriel answered


    "To who or what?" Mindy asked.


    "I think that is what we are here to find out and eliminate" Sam sighed. So much for a simple mission of eliminating human bandits. This was turning out to me much more complicated.


    Tauriel stared at the door with a hateful glare. The werewolves won''t take long to break the door down as the door was already cracking bit by bit.


    "Sam. You enter the Nexus and summon another warrior. I don''t feel like hiding in the Nexus right now" Tauriel said with righteous anger blazing in her eyes.


    "I am with Tauriel. I want to vent my anger" Mindy said, cocking her large rifle.


    "Alright then. Protect each other and please don''t get killed" he said, placing one of his hands on each of their naked shoulders.


    "Take care" he said as he entered the Nexus and found a clean space on the ground to lie down and commanded:


    "Nexus! I want to summon another familiar!"

 Chapter 9 – Summoning: The Death Dealer

    Sam felt his whole body tense up. Every muscle in his body clenched, from his jaw to his asshole, his whole body was stiff as a board as he felt movement under his skin.


    In the meantime, in the Nexus he could watch helplessly as Tauriel and Mindy prepared for the impending attack of the werewolves as soon as they broke down the door of the dungeon they were trapped in.


    Both of them refused to hide in the Nexus with him as they were angry and repulsed by the human sacrifices committed in the dungeon they were in.


    The wooden door started cracking from the crazed attacks of the werewolves, just as Sam felt lips form around his erect penis and felt it moving up and down the base of his penis.


    He didn''t bother checking who it will be, leaving it up to chance since he had no control over who he summoned anyway. He could only give a rough description of what type of familiar to summon, and the Nexus will create or summon someone from his memories that fit the criteria.


    This time, he had requested for someone who is good at dealing with werewolves. Mindy and Tauriel are awesome warriors and can deal with them handily. But since he was going to summon another familiar, he might as well summon one who is an expert at it.


    A naked arm appeared from his hips, then another arm appeared and both grabbed his penis, pushing it into her mouth as more and more of her head appeared.


    She had black hair though he couldn''t see who it was yet. Her lips moved further and further up his penis until her mouth swallowed it up and he felt it go down her throat as more and more of her body appeared.


    First it was her head and neck, then as her arms pushed down against his hips, her shoulders appeared and then her top torso. She turned around to face him and she finally recognized her pretty face.


    It was Selene from the Underworld movies, and she looked exactly like Kate Beckinsale who acted as her in the movies.


    She continued pushing her way up, as her legs popped out from the sides of his hips. By now her stomach had emerged and within seconds, they were only conjoined at the hips.


    By now, he had already summoned two familiars, so he helped her maneuver herself to the right position when they separated, and they both felt each other''s sexual organs touch as they ended up in coitus, with him inside of her tightly wedged inside her.


    She gasped and looked around. The door was splintering with holes appearing with claws visibly clawing through it.


    Tauriel shot a few arrows through the holes, killing the werewolf closest beyond the door.


    Seeing the door still holding, Selene bent down and kissed Sam passionately. She was aggressive as her tongue entered his mouth.


    He took her tongue passively as she started grinding her hips onto him, enjoying his girth and length inside her.


    While pointing her guns at the door, Mindy looked at Selene jealously as she rode on Sam''s dick hard and fast.


    Just then, the door finally gave way and burst open as werewolf after werewolf poured in. Arrows flew and gunshots were fired as more and more werewolves continued flooding the room.


    Both familiars switched to their melee weapons as close combat commenced, Mindy with her short swords and Tauriel with her scimitars.


    Selene looked up while kissing Sam, and squeezed him one more time with her muscles as he finally came inside her.


    Her eyes suddenly reflected a hatred so palpable even Tauriel and Mindy could feel it!


    Just then, two werewolves passed by them when suddenly, both their heads flew off their bodies.


    Sam lay there stunned when he noticed Selene was no longer on him and instead was phased through his body as she stood outside the Nexus, holding a silver sword with one hand and a firearm in the other.


    She immediately joined the fray as all 3 naked familiars charged towards the group of more than 3o werewolves.


    Selene was like a whirlwind, cutting the werewolves to bits so savagely, both Tauriel and Mindy were shocked at her brutality.


    Before long, decapitated and dismembered werewolf bodies were all over the dungeon and Selene pumped a silver bullet into each of their skulls just to be sure.


    "Come on. Lets go and see who is responsible for this" Selene said as she led the other two to exit the dungeon. Sam exited the Nexus, and ran after them.


    They ran out into the corridor again and they found several more dungeons full of similarly sacrificed bodies.


    "Cocksuckers!" yelled Mindy in disgust, gripping her weapons hard and grinding her teeth.


    "Unforgivable!" Tauriel spat, turning away from the last dungeon full of headless, heartless bodies.


    Suddenly there was movement coming from the far end of the corridor and Selene automatically turned towards them.


    Another wave of werewolves charged at them and Selene ran towards them as Tauriel and Mindy followed. Gunshots were fired in a continuous staccato beat from both Mindy and Selene as Tauriel''s quieter arrows also found their target.


    Sam''s luminous Magic Missiles illuminated the corridor as he fired multiple magic missiles down the corridor.


    As they exited to another large hall to find a large number of mercenaries going berserk. They were trembling with red eyes wide open, foam forming from their mouths.


    The girls noticed that some of them that were not in that state yet were greedily gobbling down human hearts!


    Those that were already in berserk states started growing in size, with muscles grotesquely protruding out from all over their body. They no longer looked like men but were unsightly monsters.


    They tore all their clothes revealing their now ugly bodies. Even their penises were obscenely large and horrendous looking, making the girls want to puke at the sight of them.


    The familiars opened fire at the few that were already charging towards them, only to find that their bullets and arrows don''t penetrate deep enough to kill them, and they continued to charge recklessly without any concern for their lives.


    In the middle, a man draped in a skin colored tattered cloak appeared out of nowhere and commanded the monsters.


    "Capture them..... I want their hearts.....I want their skins..... their beautiful skins.." he said in a raspy voice.


    Sam and the girls suddenly felt self conscious considering that they were fully naked with the exception of Mindy wearing panties, and Sam wearing a skirt. He had lost his blouse some time ago as had the wolfskin Mindy was wearing.


    They also realized that the man''s tattered cloak was probably the skin of one of his victims!


    This enraged them even more as they charged recklessly into the charging monsters.


    Tauriel used her speed and agility to jump and step on the monsters, firing arrows directly into their skulls while Selene used her skills and brute strength to take them on.


    Mindy on the other hand, charged straight at the man with the tattered cloak. She used her size and agility to avoid several monsters, pumping bullets into them as she passed by and threw herself at the man.


    Time seemed to stop as Sam watched Mindy land her hips on the man''s neck, closing her legs around him as she stabbed both her short swords into his face brutally.


    The man surprisingly started cackling out loud.


    "Thank you for coming to me willingly by yourself" he said as he seemed to be inhaling.


    Mindy suddenly screamed as she released her legs from around his neck and held her groin in pain.


    A screeching sound could be heard that caused Sam, Tauriel and Selene to drop their weapons and cover their ears.


    Sam looked in horror and shock as in an instant, Mindy''s deflated as he "inhaled" her from her groin area and her empty skin dropped into the man''s hands.


    "Mindy!" Sam screamed looking as the man lifted Mindy''s naked skin up to his face and sniffed her skin.


    Tears fell from Sam''s face as Sharon''s panties fell loosely off Mindy''s skin and to the floor.

 Chapter 10 – Restoration and Recovery

    Sam watched in horror as the cloaked man held Mindy''s empty skin to his face, then placing her skin into his cloak at his groin area and seemed to be pleasuring himself by rubbing her skin onto himself.


    He froze from the shock and regret, not realizing that chaos was still happening all around him.


    Due to them being forced to drop their weapons, Tauriel was dragged down by the monsters, while Selene was already overwhelmed and out of sight as numerous monsters surrounded where he last saw her and were pummeling her with their grotesque fists and body parts.


    "Sam! Help!" Tauriel yelled from under the bodies of fleshy monsters that was so numerous all he saw were blobs of muscles moving towards him.


    "Fuck you! Fuck you!  [Magic Missile]" he yelled, casting hundreds of Magic Missiles, his left hand shooting at the monsters attacking him, his right hand shooting at the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man laughed as he cast a shield blocking all the missiles aimed at him. The monsters in front of him were nearly unstoppable, the first and nearest one took several hundred Magic Missiles before it dropped dead, but the second and third behind monster immediately swarmed Sam.


    He quickly cast [Shield] just as they slammed into it. The spell managed to stop the monsters in it''s tracks, and Sam was pleasantly surprised that there was no feedback from the shield, but just at that moment, the shield cracked and shattered and the monsters rushed him.


    Multiple fists pummeled him breaking his bones with each hit, causing him to lose consciousness nearly immediately.


    Just as he was about to faint, he yelled "Nexus!"


    Instantly, the chaos around him turned silent. He could see the outside, but the enemies could not see him as he watched the monsters phase through his body and more and more monsters swarmed the area he was in.


    He quickly cast [Heal] on himself, healing his multiple broken bones and internal injuries. He was surprised how badly hurt he was in mere seconds. Suddenly, he thought about the punishment received by his familiars.


    He quickly got up and ran forwards yelling "Tauriel! Selene!"


    As the monsters became more ethereal in the Nexus, he finally saw two bloodied naked bodies on the ground nearby and ran towards them.


    Tauriel was faced down, her limbs twisted and broken, while she bled from her mouth and nose and was coughing blood as she breathed in shallow breaths and looked in agony. He noticed that she was bleeding profusely from between her legs as well, from both orifices.


    It was clear that she was raped by the monsters. He looked at the grotesque monsters and their over-sized and horribly misshapen penises and shuddered at the thought of them raping Selene and Tauriel.


    Selene on the other hand lay still, her eyes wide open without blinking. Her limbs were also broken and facing the wrong way, and she was also bleeding from between her legs and her jaw was broken and agape. Unlike Tauriel, she clearly wasn''t breathing anymore.


    "Selene! Not you too" he said in horror but rushed towards Tauriel and quickly cast [Heal] since it looked like she was still alive.


    As he cast the spell, he moved his hands around Tauriel''s body. Her injuries to her head were healed with one hand, while her internal injuries where healed with the other as both hands gently touched her body. Then her limbs bent back into their proper positions as he healed them and finally he placed his hand onto her private areas.


    She was so badly raped that both holes were torn into one big hole. Inserting his fingers, he healed her back to her original size and tightness, restoring their function so much so it was impossible to tell she was injured there in the first place.


    She was still unconscious so he kissed her lips and gently placed her to the ground. Just as he approached Selene, she gasped for air painfully and her body started writhing in pain.


    "Selene!" he yelled as he immediately touched her face and torso with both hands, casting [Heal]. She was still alive, and even without his healing of her head and face wounds as well as her internal injuries, he could see her injuries in other places starting to heal by itself.


    But not allowing her to endure the longer process of healing herself, he quickly healed her limbs, all her other wounds and lastly her injuries to her two lower orifices.


    She looked at him with love in her eyes as she felt her sex and anus heal around his fingers, feeling their length and girth inside her now tight again orifices and even squeezing his fingers as she leaned up and kissed him.


    "Selene....Thank God.." he said with tears in his eyes.


    Tauriel regained consciousness and looked around finding Selene lying on Sam''s lap as they kissed and he fingered her. She walked to them and knelt by the side.


    Sam pulled her over, hugging her and kissed her. With Selene on his lap and Tauriel next to him, his hand moved down Tauriel''s body and started fingering her as well. Both girls were kissing him passionately as he penetrated their naked bodies with his fingers.


    Just then, several monsters phased through their bodies and were rampaging around searching frantically for them, breaking the mood between the three of them.


    It was then that he realized that the man in the cloak seemed to be gesturing angrily, commanding the monsters to spread out and search for them.


    He wondered what happened to Mindy''s skin when he saw her skin lying lifelessly on the Nexus floor.


    "Mindy!" he said as he released both familiars and got up, running up to her skin, he gently picked it up and hugged it. Tauriel and Selene stood somberly by his side.


    [Heal] he cast on her immediately. To his pleasant surprise, her body started inflating and filling up with flesh, bones and all her organs and ligaments. Within moments, he held Mindy''s fully restored body in his hands and started kissing her and beckoning her to wake up.


    However, after physically restoring her body, Mindy was still lifeless. He tried casting [Heal] again and again to no avail.


    "Nexus! How do I revive Mindy?" he asked desperately.


    [Mindy McCready has died. You will have to re-summon her at a cost of one level]


    "Oh... I can re-summon any familiar that died?" he asked.


    [Affirmative. As long as the cost is paid, you can re-summon the said familiar. However, be aware that if you do not re-summon the familiar, and summon someone else instead, then when you eventually re-summon the dead familiar, her memories will be reset and all the experiences that you had together will be erased]


    "That is fine. I don''t really care about losing a level. I want to re-summon Mindy" he ordered.


    His body stiffened up and he fell to the floor as he dropped Mindy''s body. Selene caught her body while she and Tauriel watched with great interest.


    "Quickly put her onto me" he instructed through his gritted teeth.


    Selene was carrying Mindy''s body so she opened her legs and impaled her onto his erect penis, then lay her body onto his.


    His whole body was fully tightened now, even to the point he felt every muscle was about to cramp up.


    Suddenly, he felt something unexpected. He felt lips coming out and grabbing onto the base of his cock!


    Fingers started appearing from his hipbones and the lips on his cock started moving upwards, seemingly kissing the lifeless Mindy''s outer pussy lips.


    All the while, she watched as a a face seemed to appear on Sam''s groin and was sucking his penis into her mouth. The arms started pushing his hips and pushing herself out.


    Sam was surprised as it was another Mindy who was appearing as her purple hair appeared and her eyes finally appeared from his groin.


    Mindy seemed to panic seeing another female body on her face and started pushing the lifeless body off Sam''s cock. Tauriel moved immediately, catching the lifeless Mindy''s body before it fell to the floor.


    Mindy swallowed his cock into her as her throat bulged with the shape of his cock, then her shoulders appeared, then her upper torso, breasts, stomach and then hips as her legs appeared from the bottom of his hips.


    Having experienced this before, she moved herself to the right position as their bodies separated and she felt his full erection inside her womanhood.


    "Hmmmmm, I love this, you cocksucker" she said as she leaned down to hug him as she enjoyed him being inside her.


    She finally revealed her feelings towards him as she had watched jealously as Tauriel and Selene fuck him. Both Tauriel and Selene looked at each other awkwardly then turned away to view the scene outside as the flesh monsters moved around still looking for them.


    Both of them suddenly felt one of Sam''s hands touch them between their legs behind as he started fingering them while Mindy fucked him.


    Mindy took her time and enjoyed herself for several minutes before he came inside her, while the other two were sated as well, drenching both his hands with their juices.


    "Now, which one of you bitches were fucking him while I was being resurrected?" Mindy asked, remembering that she emerged under somebody''s pussy.


    "Watch you mouth Mindy! It was you who did it to yourself" Selene scolded as she pointed at the other body.


    "That.... that''s me!" Mindy said, getting off his cock and walking to her old body.


    She picked it up, groped her own breasts, then started fingering it.


    "Amazing! Can I have it?" she asked


    "Uh... sure. It''s your body after all. What do you want to do with it?" Sam asked.


    "I don''t know. But since it was me, I want it" she said, still fingering her old body.


    "Look at that!" Tauriel said looking outside the Nexus, causing everyone to look.


    Outside the Nexus, the mysterious man started shooting out black clouds from his hands, and the clouds seemed to have consciousness as they flew each into a corridor all over the hall.


    "That guy is a wizard. We need someone to fight fire with fire. We need a wizard too" Selene said, looking at the cloaked man.


    "I agree, Mindy clearly stabbed his face with two swords, and he just laughed it off. We can''t let him get close to us. But bullets and arrows won''t hurt him" Tauriel added.


    Mindy looked at the cloaked man and subconsciously covered her genitals. She remembered him devouring all her insides from there.


    Sam checked his level and found that he had leveled up and was now Level 15.


    "Nexus! I have enough points for another familiar! I''ll summon a wizard this time" he said.


    Instantly he stiffened up and lay on the ground. His erect penis stood upright as his whole body clenched up.


    "Since you are erect again, lets not waste the moment!" Mindy said as she suddenly opened her legs and sat on him, getting him balls deep inside her.


    "What are you doing?" Tauriel exclaimed. Sam thought the same thing but could not say anything now as his jaw locked up.


    "Whoever is being summoned can push me off when she is ready. Meanwhile, why not enjoy it. After all, how often can you get cunnilingus while being fucked?" she laughed as she grinded herself onto Sam''s helpless body while Tauriel and Selene watched.

 Chapter 11 – Summoning: The Wizard

    Selene and Tauriel looked at each other awkwardly, looking at the scene in front of them.


    Sam was helpless as he was in the midst of another summoning while Mindy was taking advantage and riding his erect cock hard.


    As lips appeared at the base of his cock surrounding his sex, Mindy intentionally ground her clitoris on the lips.


    "Mmmmm" Mindy moaned as more of the person''s lips emerged and pushed upwards onto her pussy.


    Hands emerged from Sam''s hips and were frantically trying to push Mindy off as more and more of the person''s face emerged and slid up his cock.


    As the person''s face appeared, Mindy grabbed her face and really fucked Sam and the face. Her eyes opened in shock looking at Mindy banging her groin onto her face. Her now emerged hands were frantically slapping Mindy''s thighs, trying to get her off.


    "Mmmmph! Mmmmph!" moaned the face. Her muffled voice traveled through Sam''s cock, giving him a pleasant vibrating feeling as Mindy fucked him hard. But as before, he could not move.


    By now Sam could recognize the pretty face that Mindy was bullying. She was Hermione Granger who was acted by Emma Watson in the Harry Potter movies, and she was frantically slapping Mindy''s thighs and trying her best to get her off her face.


    However, unlike the other familiars who were physical specimens, some even with superhuman strength, Hermione was human and could not get her off.


    Mindy''s banging her face had already bloodied Hermione''s nose and her lips were now swollen.


    "I think that''s enough" Tauriel said, pulling Mindy off Sam''s cock.


    Hermione swallowed Sam''s cock into her throat as her whole head and neck emerged, taking her first gasping breath and glaring at Mindy.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Hermione yelled angrily as she used her arms to push her chest out of Sam''s body, exposing her naked breasts.


    Mindy was unapologetic as she turned and walked away, letting Hermione finish her summoning.


    Hermione''s legs shot out of Sam''s hips and after moving a bit, she managed to detach herself from his body.


    "Aaaahhh... big... too big.." she said as her eyes popped open wide.


    Sam groaned too at the feeling of tightness around his cock.


    "Don''t move.... no move... move..." Sam replied unable to control the ecstasy he was feeling.


    Hermione tried to move only to cause both of them to groan in pleasure.


    She moved her hips to experience more of this pleasure, and before long, she was riding him with abandon.


    Sam couldn''t hold on for long as he spurted inside her in a huge orgasm, filling her up with his sperm.


    She lay on top of his chest, exhausted as he placed his hand on her face and cast [Heal] healing her busted nose and swollen lips.


    "Now, where is that bitch" Hermione said getting off him and wielding her wand.


    "Wait Hermione... please let it go. She was just resurrected and is out of sorts" Sam said, holding Hermione back.


    She glared at Mindy, who glared back, then they surveyed the scene around them.


    The cloaked man was still yelling and screaming and the monsters were frantically searching around.


    "Are you angry? Take it out on him!" Mindy said with a crazy look in her eyes. Then she picked up her "other" body and ran towards the cloaked man while inside the Nexus.


    "Mindy! Don''t be reckless!" yelled Sam as he, Tauriel, Selene and Hermione ran after her.


    The cloaked man was yelling when suddenly a naked female appeared out of nowhere and her groin landed right on his face again!


    He enjoyed "eating" Mindy out the last time and was just about to devour her flesh again when an identical looking female appeared crouched right in front of him an aiming two semi-automatic handguns at his groin.


    "Eat this cocksucker!" she said emptying hundreds of bullets at his groin. However, it looked like bullets had no effect on him and only managed to anger him.


    The cloaked man pushed Mindy''s spare body aside and glared at the Mindy attacking his groin.


    Tauriel appeared and pulled her aside when Selene appeared behind them and shoved a silver coated longsword into his chest where his heart should be.


    He roared in pain as the silver indeed managed to hurt him where Mindy''s short swords and bullets didn''t.


    Selene also quickly move aside when Hermione appeared casting Confringo, causing the cloaked man to explode, throwing him backwards.


    The blast shredded his cloak revealing a horribly scarred man who looked like he had been burned from head to toe.


    "You.... you bitch" he yelled getting up and shooting a bolt at Hermione.


    Hermione simply waved her wand, casting a non-verbal Protego shield charm, deflecting the bolt easily.


    The wizard was livid and cast several demonic shadow beings that started charging at her.


    Expecto Patronum she yelled, casting a Patronus Charm.


    A large light shot from her wand at the shadow beings. However, unlike her previous uses of the Patronus Charm, her Patronus Guardian did not form into a shape of an otter, instead it was the form of a naked Sam!


    The Patronus Guardian charged into the shadow beings like a hoodlum, kicking one in the lower region while grabbing another by its neck and headbutting last shadow being.


    It then smashed two of the shadow being''s heads together while smashing throwing a head kick at the other shadow being''s head.


    The Patronus Guardian really looked like a big thug bullying 3 scrawny nonathletic wimpy nerds as it pummeled them into nothingness.


    Hermione was only embarrassed that her Patronus Guardian''s cock seemed to be perpetually erect and seemed to be happy doing high kicks, squatting and doing other movements that fully display it''s full glory.


    Sam himself was standing with his mouth agape. Why is Hermione''s Patronus Guardian himself?


    Hermione realized that her Patronus Guardian was supposed to be a projection of all her positive feelings. She did admit that in this realm, she felt nothing but love for him.


    The wizard angrily attacked with more and more spells which were easily blocked by her shield charm as she studied him.


    While dueling with the wizard, Hermione realized that like Sam, her spells had no casting cost, no usage of manna or willpower or whatever. She could cast spells without worry of tiring out, much like Mindy and Selene having unlimited bullets, or Tauriel having unlimited arrows.


    Hermione smiled as this wizard would to be no challenge to her now that she understood how the laws of this world worked, as long as she doesn''t get overconfident.


    With that in mind, does that mean that using the killing curse will have no effect on her soul?


    Around her Sam, Mindy, Tauriel and Selene were busy fighting the monsters who outnumbered them. They fought valiantly with monster blood and limbs flying everywhere.


    Casting aside her hesitation, Hermione aimed her wand


    Avada Kedavra


    A green beam shot from her wand, penetrating the wizard''s hastily cast shield and instantly killing him.


    Hermione stood still for a while, waiting to see if there was any repercussions such as her soul being torn in two.


    Instead, she felt nothing and turned around with a determined smile. She walked naked yet confidently into the battle practicing her many curses at the monsters


    Confringo


    A monster exploded, but continued attacking. "Gotta go bigger" Hermione


    Confringo Maxima


    The same monster exploded, bits of it splattering everywhere.


    Reducto Maxima


    Another monster turned into ash


    Sectumsempra Maxima


    She sliced several monsters in half


    Mindy looked at Hermione, admitting that having a wizard really made alot of difference.


    A few minutes later, the whole hall was filled with monster body parts, leaving Sam and the familiars panting after a tough fight.


    Hermione cast Aqua Eructo, which conjured water to wash them up as Sam healed their wounds.


    "Are you able to conjure clothes? We''ve been fighting for a long time with our pussies flapping in the wind" Mindy said crudely.


    Hermione thought for a while, frowning as she tried to recall spells that conjure clothes. She was surprised that she never came across one before this.


    "I can''t recall one currently, but lets try this" she said pointing her wand at Mindy


    Ferula


    Mindy''s groin and breasts were suddenly covered in bandages, covering her up like a pair of underwear.


    Multicorfors


    The bandages suddenly transformed and turned into black lycra, comfortably covering her up in a sports bra and panties.


    The other girls were delighted as she dressed Tauriel, Selene and herself in black sports bras and panties too.


    "How about me?" Sam asked, looking at her hopefully. Like the girls, he too had been running around and fighting naked the whole time.


    "Pleasure me more first, then I''ll think about it" Hermione said with an cheeky grin, walking off and leaving him literally hanging.

 Chapter 12 – A Pleasurable Intermission

    Sam chased after his girls who had ventured far ahead without him. He only had Hermione by his side, who was also struggling to keep up with the rest, and was also huffing and puffing after all the running.


    Like him, Hermione was only human and had a regular person''s speed and endurance. They stood side by side, leaning with their hands on their knees, with their tongues out, staring at each other in exasperation.


    The base seemed to be a labyrinth that goes on deeper and deeper, and they''ve already lost sight of Tauriel, Mindy and Selene, and could only follow their trail of dead bodies left in their wake.


    "How... how... can they... keep going.... like that...?" Hermione asked between gasps of breath.


    "Well.... Tauriel.. is the...captain of the... woodland elves....Selene... a high level..... vampire elder...." Sam gasped in response.


    "What about... Mindy?" Hermione continued asking between breaths


    "Mindy.... uh.... she''s just... well trained.." Sam responded, wondering himself how Mindy has such superhuman stamina. She is human, unlike the other two.


    Hermione was completely drenched in sweat that her sports bra and panties that she created was soaking wet. She looked at Sam, then quickly removed them and conjured herself a new set, throwing the wet pair to the side.


    Sam cleared his throat and conjured up some water, one of the only few spells he had and they took a sip and washed their faces to try to freshen up.


    "Ahem, lets get going" he said as he slapped and groped Hermione''s pert butt and jogged off towards the direction the other girls had disappeared to.


    "Hey! That''s highly inappropriate!" Hermione said as she chased after him.


    "But do it again later..." she murmured softly but still within Sam''s earshot as she gave him a cheeky smile.


    He extended his hand to her and she grabbed it, running with him hand in hand.


    They arrived in another large hall, perhaps the largest one they''ve come across, but unlike the previous halls, this one had less dead bodies in it.


    "Hey over here!" Mindy''s voice called at them. Both of them turned their faces to look towards the direction of the voice.


    Suddenly a black object flew at them and landed on Sam''s face


    *Splat*


    Sam removed the object from his face. It was Mindy''s sweaty panties.


    Hermione was horrified as she looked at Mindy, who was naked and wringing out the sweat from her sports bra with her hands.


    She was seated high up on one of the banisters overlooking the hall, and looked as if she was resting.


    "Where are the other two?" Sam asked as Mindy jumped and landed right next to them.


    "They are scouting up ahead. Behind that door is a library and we found a doorway that leads down a long path into the caverns beneath the ground. I was tired, so they told me to wait for you while they scouted ahead" she answered.


    Sam conjured up more water and Mindy unabashedly drank and washed herself up. She tried washing her sports bra and her panties she recovered from Sam, but unlike Hermione''s set, Mindy''s underwear was already stretched out of shape


    "Here, I''ll make you another one" Hermione said as she conjured another set of sports underwear for Mindy.


    "Why thanks! Uh... what''s your name?" Mindy asked


    "I''m Hermione Granger" she answered.


    "You mean you don''t know each other?" Sam suddenly asked.


    "Why would we? We suddenly appear from our homes, only to find ourself drowning in some sort of liquid. Then as we struggled, I saw you and the only way to free myself from being conjoined with your body is to end up with you inside me." Hermione answered.


    "Then what do you remember?" he continued asking.


    "The last thing I remembered was just after the Second Wizarding War, and I was walking with my friend Harry Potter and uh... boyfriend Ron Weasley just after Harry destroyed the Elder Wand on the bridge at the entrance of Hogswarts. The next thing I knew, I was swimming inside your body and then you were..inside me taking my virginity. Then the next thing I knew, we were in battle fighting monsters and that wizard" she answered.


    Sam blushed. He never thought about their thoughts or feelings as he summoned them. He assumed that like this world he was now in, they somehow knew everything that was going on. But in fact, they were abducted right from the movies.


    He questioned Mindy who also gave a similar account. But as he questioned further, it appeared that they only knew what was in their movies. They had no memories of what happened in their lives except what was in their movies and known backgrounds.


    "Does this mean... we are not real?" Mindy asked, suddenly realizing what the implications of their answers meant. Indeed it meant that she had at most several days worth of memories but lived several years from Kick-Ass 1 to Kick-Ass 2, while Hermione had more memories, maybe weeks worth over several years in the 7 Harry Potter movies.


    "I don''t know Mindy. I am not even sure I am real. I lived in another world, a world that had all your stories in movies. When I died, I took the form of my murderer, a girl that I was in love with and had to survive a few days in that form. Then I managed to transform my body into the way I look now, and summon the four of you. But am I real? Is this a dream? I have already died before, so is this reincarnation or something like that? I do not know. All I know is, like a computer game I have two missions. Eliminate this gang, and the original simple mission of going to Willow" he answered honestly.


    Just then, Selene and Tauriel returned from their scouting mission with serious looks on their faces.


    Sam conjured water while Hermione conjured them new clothes as they drank, washed up and changed as they reported what they saw.


    He wondered home come they were so comfortable stripping naked in front of him, and each of them seemed to be staring right at him while they changed out of their sweat and blood drenched clothes, took a quick shower in the magical flowing water and changed to new ones created by Hermione magically.


    "We entered the secret passage that Tauriel found, and there was a narrow path that led far beneath the ground of the hall. The path opened up into a large cavern which seemed bottomless and there was a narrow bridge that led over the cavern to a middle area." Selene reported.


    "The middle area had several mages casting a large scale spell, standing over large runes on the ground and opening a portal where several slaves were throwing decapitated heads through." Tauriel continued.


    "This is not good. I believe it may be summoning something, a demon or something similar" Hermione said.


    "At the rate they were throwing the heads in, it may take half a day or so before they finish all the heads" Selene finished as Tauriel nodded.


    "What is our plan of action?" Mindy asked.


    Sam thought for a moment and gave his thoughts.


    "Since coming to this world, I.... I have not been very useful in fights so far. Perhaps later, with more powerful spells, I could be useful. But right now maybe the best option will be to summon as many fighters as I can, since that is an ability that seems to be only limited by the number of levels I want to sacrifice. I am now level 15 again." he said.


    The girls actually didn''t look too happy with the suggestion, with Mindy even slightly pouting.


    "How many more?" Tauriel asked with a serious face


    "I don''t know, 20? 30? An army?" he answered, not noticing how awkward the atmosphere was getting as each of the girls seemed to be having their own thoughts.


    "No, you have to satisfy us first before you can summon anyone else. If you can''t satisfy us, forget about getting anyone new" Hermione said as she took charge and kissed him passionately while removing her clothes.


    "What are you doing? Now?" Sam thought as his mouth was smothered by her kisses. He felt her soft naked breasts press onto his naked chest and her hands grabbed his slowly reacting penis.


    His eyes popped open as the other three girls stripped as well and were now descending on him as Hermione pushed him to the floor.


    The floor became a mass of naked bodies as hands and legs intertwined everywhere with him right in the center. He couldn''t even tell who was doing what anymore, only that he felt pleasure from his penis from some wet and tight orifice, and soft flesh was pressed all over his body. His hands were filled with soft flesh and they took turns kissing and sitting on his face.


    Hours later, Sam lay on the ground in a big sticky mess. The girls were draped on him and laying lazily on him and on each other. Mindy''s face was right at his crotch, one hand holding his flaccid dick and playing with it.


    "Now lets see you summon anyone" she said.


    Sam smiled with satisfaction and said "Nexus, I summon another warrior!"


    Immediately his whole body stiffened up, even as his cock stood fully erect in Mindy''s hand.


    Several groans were heard as his fingers stiffened up inside two of their pussies.


    "I thought you were supposed to stop him" Mindy said playfully as she engulfed his cock into her mouth and sucked it vigorously.


    "Oh sorry, I was resting" Selene said as she smothered Sam''s mouth with her pussy....


    "Well, the show is about to begin, lets see who it is" Hermione said as she ground her groin onto Sam''s hand as she enjoyed his stiff fingers.

 Chapter 13 – The Enhanced Zombie Hunter

    While Sam lay prone on the floor for the summoning ritual, Hermione led the other girls into a round of getting to know each other. As Sam discovered only a short while ago, they really didn''t know each other at all and at most knew each other''s first name.


    "Since I suggested it, I''ll go first and sit on the hot seat" Hermione said as she mounted him and took advantage of his erect cock to fill her still wet sex. Although they just had an orgy where he made sure he gave every one of them a good hard dicking, she still wanted the feeling of him inside her.


    "I''m Hermione Granger, 17 years old and top student in my final year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. My last memory was of our winning the Second Wizarding War after defeating Lord Voldemort. I''m uh... handy with magic" she said awkwardly.


    She knew her personality very well and although she was still herself, somehow she was now more sexually open and was not shy about being naked in front of others, completely different from the prude that she was at Hogwarts.


    She reluctantly gave up her spot as Mindy bent over and lubricated Sam''s cock with her saliva before mounting him. It seemed like a silly game, each of them fucking him as they told their story, but nobody seemed to mind and in fact seemed eager to do it.


    "My name is Mindy Macready, and my alter ego name is Hit-Girl, which I am not using in this reality since I''m naked most of the time. I am 15 years old and I was trained by my father Big Daddy to fight crime." Mindy started


    "Oh fuck! She''s only 15?" Sam thought while his body was completely clenched up.


    "I appeared here after saying goodbye in my last adventure with the hero Kick-Ass and planned to travel the world killing villians. I am trained to fight with all forms of fire arms and hand held weapons since I was very young" she continued.


    Like Hermione, Mindy wasn''t sexually active before she was summoned. In fact, she was socially awkward in high school and had problems even talking to both guys and girls. But with Sam, she wanted him inside her all the time, and she had no hesitation in being naked and being part of an orgy with the other gorgeous girls.


    "Better hurry, someone''s hands are starting to form" Selene said as she replaced Mindy on Sam''s cock. She looked down to see fingers stickign out of his body groping around.


    "I am Selene, former Death Dealer and current Vampire Elder of the entire Vampire race on my world. I have the Corvinus Strain virus which grants me immunity to daylight and enhanced abilities even by Vampire standards. I was 19 when I was turned, but by now I have lived over a thousand years. By now I am immortal in the sense I do not age, but I can be killed in combat. I appeared after establishing my rule as one of the three Vampire Elders. I am competent in firearms and melee weapons" she said as arms sprouted out of Sam''s body and started groping around, touching Selene''s naked body.


    Selene wasn''t a virgin and had a lover, Michael Coven. In fact she even had a child with him. And as a vampire, she had attended plenty of hedonistic orgies, even though she never participated. But upon coming to this world, she felt like a virgin again, and enjoyed the sex with these newly met strangers.


    "My turn" Tauriel said eagerly as she replaced Selene on his cock.


    She sat down on him balls deep, closed her eyes then smiled as she opened her eyes again.


    "My name is Tauriel, daughter of the forest of Mirkwood, Captain of the Mirkwood Guard. I am 600 years old and like Selene am an immortal. My last memory was mourning my love Kili in the Battle of Five Armies, then I appeared here, on this very person''s organ" she said, looking a bit sad.


    She was sad at the thought of Kili''s death, but also felt guilty for moving on so fast and eagerly having intercourse with this handsome stranger named Sam, who happily summons more gorgeous girls to have sex with. Not only that, she was happy at the thought of having this sex filled adventure with them and could not be more excited to do more.


    "Quickly, get off! She is appearing" Hermione said, remembering her face being bashed by the pussy of the overly sexually excited Mindy when she was summoned.


    Tauriel looked down only to see lips pressing against her sex and hands that were frantically trying to climb out of Sam''s naked body.


    She stood up, separating her sex from Sam''s and as his erect cock popped out of her, she held on to the hands and helped pull the person out.


    A face emerged as her body slid out of Sam''s body easily revealing Alice from the Resident Evil movies, looking exactly like Milla Jovovich who acted as her in the movies.


    With both their superhuman strength, Alice''s upper body was quickly pulled out when suddenly, she found herself stuck with Sam. She moved her legs as they popped out beneath his butt and started moving around.


    She placed her hands on the ground and stood up, carrying Sam as their hips were conjoined in a perpendicular angle.


    "Wait, you have to uh.. get in position" Tauriel said, standing right next to Alice.


    Alice stood still as Tauriel pushed Sam into position when suddenly, both of them groaned as their bodies separated.


    Alice suddenly felt her sex being filled to the brim while he felt her tight cavity gripping him tightly.


    However, since Alice was standing up, as their bodies separated, gravity started taking hold of his body.


    "Wait...aaaah" Sam said as he slid out of her and started falling to the ground. By reflex, he grabbed onto her hips, trying to hold himself and slow his drop.


    Alice looked at him and suddenly clenched her muscles, holding him in place with her pelvic muscles.


    "Let go... let go.... too tight!" Sam yelled, feeling his cock being crushed by superhuman muscles and holding his whole weight.


    Instead of letting go, she sat down and started riding him. And even though his cock was sore, it didn''t take long before he came into her.


    She sat up from lying down on his chest and looked at the other girls. They were now dressed in lycra underwear that Hermione conjured and looking at her.


    She got up and Sam''s cock popped out of her, together with an enormous amount of cum, adding to the huge puddle on the floor from his and the other girl''s earlier play.


    "He''s insatiable isn''t he?" Tauriel asked, seeing his still erect penis. After all, he just had a huge sex session with all of them barely half an hour ago.


    After a brief introduction with everyone, Alice got up to speed with what''s going on.


    "So are we ready to go?" Mindy asked, cocking her guns


    "I actually intended to summon one or two more familiars, but I''m kinda sore right now" Sam said sheepishly.


    Alice blushed and looked away, cocking her guns too.


    "Well then... lets go" Selene said as she and Tauriel led the way down the secret passage.

 Chapter 14 – Mission Accomplished ?

    Once Sam decided that his main focus was not to be a fighter himself, but a support type mage where his main fighting force was his summons, his mindset changed.


    Not only was he now no longer going to act like what was expected of him, ie being the typical protagonist struggling to grow and get more powerful, instead he would cheat where he can, and use every advantage he could, which he contributed to glitches between the rules of this reality and the understanding of abilities the Nexus bestowed on him.


    They stealthily walked down the secret corridor and arrived at the long stone bridge that led to the main platform in the middle.


    They could clearly see mages standing around on a large rune formation, chanting and had slaves throwing human heads into what looked like a slowly growing portal.


    There were other mages standing around, as apparently they took turns on the rune. There were also a large group of demonic looking death knights as well as wraiths all over the platform, apparently summoned to protect the mages.


    Sam nodded at Tauriel as they moved in accordance to their pre-planned course of action.


    Sam brought everyone into the Nexus and ran onto the bridge, leaving Tauriel alone as she started firing multiple arrows into the air, which started hitting mages on the platform. 5 Mages died before the mages took action.


    Death knights and the wraiths rushed across the stone bridge unknowing passing through Sam and the girls''s bodies in the Nexus.


    Tauriel continued shooting arrows at the mages, ignoring the death knights and wraiths, but the mages were now casting shields to protect themselves and the mages in the formation.


    Sam''s party arrived on the platform and in a surprise attack, Mindy, Selene, Alice and Hermione blinked in and out of the Nexus, assassinating mages whenever they exited the Nexus, then disappearing into the Nexus when they were done. The mages never stood a chance, as Mindy, Selene and Alice were ruthless killers, appearing just to chop of a mage''s head, then disappearing within seconds, before the mages head even hit the floor.


    They targeted the mages in the formation first, causing the portal to flicker dangerously. Hermione targeted mages that rushed to replace the killed mages in the formation. They tried to free the slaves but found that their eyes were white and blank, and that they were only mindless puppets used by the mages and were no longer living human beings.


    Just then, the wraiths and death knights had just reached Tauriel who dashed up the secret passage, baiting them along. Just as she turned the corner, Sam brought her into the Nexus and she ran directly through the death knights and wraiths and over the bridge, letting them run out of sight in to the secret passage and out of the way.


    Seconds later, Tauriel joined in killing mages, blinking in and out of the Nexus like the others.


    The only word to describe the vicious assassination by Sam and his familiars was a massacre. Although there were a few death knights left on the platform to protect the mages while the others chased after Tauriel, but they could not predict where any of Sam''s familiars would appear and were literally aimlessly running around chasing shadows.


    Within minutes, all the mages were dead and their summoned death knights and wraiths started dissipating as their individual mage summoners were killed.


    Sam exited the Nexus and looked around the platform.


    "What do we do about that?" Mindy asked, pointing at the portal


    "It''s shrinking at a steady rate. Without knowing the purpose and the specifics of creating the portal, it''s safer to just let it close by itself, which looks like it will be in a few minutes" Hermione said, looking at runes around the portals.


    Sam nodded "Just keep and eye on it. Hopefully nothing happens, but I would guard against anything coming through" he said.


    Selene and Alice stood guard just outside the formation on the ground with their guns cocked and ready.


    "Hey look at this" Mindy said, pointing at a map she found.


    Sam and Hermione looked at the map, and Sam slapped his own head shaking it.


    "No wonder it took so long to get to Willow. I went the wrong direction!" he said sheepishly.


    "Oh well, I appeared in the middle of nowhere with instructions to follow the road, but not knowing which way, not my fault" he continued.


    [Mission Accomplished: Eliminate Demonhead Gang. Reward - 1 Karma Point]


    "Oh!" Sam said in astonishment. "We finished the mission" he announced.


    "What is the reward?" asked Hermione


    "Uh.... One Karma Point" he answered.


    "Nexus, explain what a karma point is" he commanded


    [Karma Points allow the user to have one wish that can grant user a special ability or weapon, or even change the system]


    "Give me a list of abilities that I can use with Karma Points" Sam asked


    [Karma Point Abilities do not have specific lists. It allows you to request abilities that may not be in the current list of abilities, even those that do not exist on the world, subject to the limits the Nexus is able to give]


    "Umm.... how about telepathy?" Sam asked


    [Telepathy is an ability available in the D&D magic system, so it may be a waste if you are aiming to be a mage anyway. Furthermore, there are telepaths in this world with this ability. However, if you request for a mind link with all your familiars, that could be a useful ability]


    "Please explain" he asked


    [With a mind link, you will be able to communicate with all your familiars at once or one at a time, at any time within or without the Nexus.  Furthermore, with a mind link, you can see, smell, hear, taste and feel everything any or all of your familiars experience at the same time or individually]


    "Maybe I''ll save using the Karma Point for later" he said


    "Now what? To Willow?" Mindy asked


    "Well, we have no hurry. I feel like we still need more in our party" he said


    "We are not enough for you?" Mindy pouted.


    "No, since my main combat abilities are simply to summon you girls, then the more I summon, the more powerful I am here" he answered.


    "You just want to fuck more lovers, don''t you?" Hermione said with a sly smirk.


    "Well, I will admit that all of you are gorgeous. Why not more?" he laughed as he disappeared into the Nexus


    "Bastard!" Mindy said as she tried to stop him.


    Sam noticed that the girls could enter and exit the Nexus when he commanded it. Furthermore, they could individually exit the Nexus only when he is also inside the Nexus with them. But he suspected that if he was in the Nexus and they were outside, or if he was outside and he was inside the Nexus, they could not follow him without his assent.


    And as they looked around trying to enter the Nexus, he found that he was right.


    "Nexus! Summon another warrior!" he said and he lay to the floor of the Nexus. His body immediately stiffened up as every muscle in his body tensed to it''s maximum limit. As he was naked the whole time in this adventure, his erect cock was always available for summoning.


    Suddenly, he noticed the girls started to react to something and at the edge of his eyesight, he saw a large demonic arm reaching through the portal hand grabbing Selene within it''s grip as she opened fire on the arm.


    He watched in horror as the hand squeezed tightly and Selene screamed as blood was squeezed out of her mouth, nose and her lower two orifices.


    "Fuck no..... no..." he thought in his head as he helplessly watched the girls attack in what seemed like slow motion in his eyes.

 Chapter 15 – The Super Spy

    Sam watched helplessly as the demonic arm dropped Selene''s broken body and narrowly missed hitting Alice who was firing her firearms endlessly at the portal.


    A demonic head popped out and the other arm came through the portal, eating endless streams of bullet fire and arrows as it crawled through the portal revealing it''s enormous body, which was more than 5 times the height of an average man.


    Avada Kedavra!


    Hermione cast the death curse on the demon, but while it did stun it for a second, allowing Mindy to dodge one of it''s attacks, it only angered it further.


    While all this was happening, Sam could only watch from the Nexus, unable to bring them into the Nexus or even help them at all.


    Gritting his teeth, he mumbled "Nexus.... Mind...Link" he said, struggling with his tongue and lips that were fully flexed and barely under his control.


    [Karma Point used - Ability Mind Link granted]


    Suddenly, a jumble of voices appeared in his head, confusing him. It took him a short while to regroup and calmed down.


    By then, the demon was holding Alice''s leg and smashing her body around like a rag doll.


    <No! Alice... Nexus!> he thought in his mind.


    Suddenly, the demon lost it''s grip on Alice as she disappeared into the Nexus.


    <Run! Run all of you!> he yelled in his head.


    The girls immediately recognized Sam''s voice in their head and rushed to the stone bridge.


    Realizing that he could use the Nexus with his mind now using the mind link, he brought Selene''s body into the Nexus too.


    Tauriel had nearly crossed the bridge while Mindy was half way over the long bridge with Hermione far behind still running towards the bridge.


    Just then, Sam looked at Tauriel at the end of the bridge and mind linked with her. Suddenly, the view of the Nexus changed. It had shifted position from where he was in the middle of the platform, to where Tauriel was, at the edge of the bridge


    Hermione stood just at the edge of the platform and turned around with a determined look, raising her wand at the fast approaching demon.


    "YOU.... SHALL NOT...P..."


    <Hermione.. Nexus> Sam commanded and she ended up in the Nexus facing away from Sam


    "What did you do that for? I was going to apparate out of there after I cast my spell" she said, looking at Sam


    <Ok... ok... sorry. I didn''t think of that>


    <Hermoine, exit the Nexus. Destroy the bridge>


    <Mindy, into the Nexus>


    <Tauriel, keep running, You will be the place marker of the Nexus, so get us out of there>


    Tauriel nodded and sprinted away while Hermione appeared again at the edge of the bridge. The demon stopped at the edge of the platform, unable to cross the narrow bridge.


    Bombarda Maximus


    Hermoine cast, causing explosions to go off, destroying the stone bridge as the demon roared in rage. It opened it''s mouth and shot molten lava at Hermione, who apparated off after Tauriel as the lava splashed at the entrance of the secret passage.


    While all this was happening, a pretty face had already formed and her arms were pushing her body out of his. She had red hair and she looked exactly like the Natasha Romanoff aka the Black Widow from the Marvel Cinematic Universe acted by Scarlett Johansson.


    Sam formed the mind link with her and in her mind, she could see all the many times the others were summoned. Deftly, she positioned her body to the right position and they separated, causing both of them to groan as her sex gripped tightly onto his.


    She gasped in pleasure as she had long ago been sterilized. As a former spy and assassin, she had sex before many times with her targets, and even though she actually had lovers before this, this was the first time sex felt so good to her.


    She leaned down to kiss him and started rocking her body on his.


    "Here we go again. What a playboy" Mindy grumbled enviously at the side while she carefully pulled Selene and Alice''s body near the couple on either side of them.


    Mindy had tried to help Alice and Selene but they were too badly injured, so this was the best she could do. Selene''s insides were crushed and Alice was bashed badly as even her limbs were bend the wrong way with bones sticking out of her flesh.


    Both of them have special healing abilities, so although they should be dead, they were barely still alive. They were breathing shallow breaths as their bodies slowly healed their unconscious mangled bodies.


    Sam nodded and extended his hands to both Alice and Selene and cast [Heal] on them. Immediately, their bodies healed at a incredible rate, with limbs even bending back to their proper position with bones healed and flesh mended.


    Both of them regained consciousness as they noticed Sam fucking a new redhead and Mindy staring outside the Nexus.


    While in the Nexus, they were watching the Nexus move from Tauriel''s point of view. It was like viewing a first person shooter game from another player''s point of view as Tauriel retraced her steps back through the whole base. Besides her, Hermione appeared as she apparated in white smoke.


    They could feel tremors throughout the base and rushed towards the exit of the base at full speed. They exited the mountain and crossed the hanging bridge that was the only way over the ravine that separated the base from the forest.


    Behind them, the base was shaking hard and as the base was built into a mountain, and it started to collapse. The demon raged so hard that the base was imploding on itself.


    Hermione was mid way apparating over the ravine, but Tauriel was still on the hanging bridge when the bridge started collapsing from the base end as the base imploded.


    Time seemed to move in slow motion as Tauriel seemed to be able to propel herself on the falling bridge without pushing the bridge downwards any faster, seemingly breaking the laws of physics. With each jump, instead of falling, she somehow managed to propel herself higher and higher towards the end of the bridge to safety.


    However, just as she was about to reach the end, there was no more bridge to propel herself off, and her last leap, although a large and mighty leap it was, happened to be just short of reaching the end. She jumped with all her might with her arms outstretched but she could not reach and started plunging to her death.


    Sam and the rest of the girls inside the Nexus watched helplessly as Sam had linked the Nexus with Tauriel''s viewpoint. As she fell, they would fall with her. Although they won''t be killed inside the Nexus, but it was unknown what would happen or where the Nexus would end up if Tauriel died from the fall.


    Just then...


    Wingardium Leviosa


    Hermione yelled, casting her spell with her wand from the edge of the ravine, causing Tauriel to levitate to the other end of the ravine, right next to her.


    "Thank you" Tauriel said as she gripped Hermione''s arm. They had explored each other''s bodies intimately in the earlier orgy, but right now, it seemed armshake seemed more appropriate.


    Sam and the others exited the Nexus as they looked at the base imploding on itself. Lava burst out from several holes in the collapsing base and the demon''s roar could continually be heard.


    "Is it ok if we leave the demon unchecked like that?" Selene asked.


    "I am not sure. But since the mission is to go to Willow, lets go do that first. I am sure once I am more powerful, I can summon enough of you girls to get rid of the demon" Sam answered.


    "That''s rather irresponsible. But I suppose you are right. We don''t have a plan on how to banish it" Natasha said.


    "You could summon specialists in getting rid of demons" Selene said.


    "Yes, there are wizards and witches who specialize in demonology, but unfortunately, I am not a specialist" Hermione added.


    "So maybe I should summon more mages huh?" Sam asked


    "You want to do that now?" Natasha asked as she looked at him. She was the only one among them besides Sam that was still naked as Hermione had not clothed her yet.


    "No. Maybe later. Lets see what our journey to Willow brings us" he answered. They glanced again at the base and then turned around and finally headed down the road in the correct direction towards Willow.

 Chapter 16 – An Incident On The Way To Willow

    After leaving the forest, Sam and the rest took a bath in the lake next to the road to Willow. This was the very same lake he started next to originally. They were all naked, enjoying their bath and washing off all the dirt, blood and grime from the earlier battle with the bandits and other monsters.


    The girls were laughing as Sam regaled the story of how he bravely struggled to fight a goose, rabbits and wolves.


    "Seriously, rabbits?" Mindy asked. She looked nearby and saw a pair of rabbits and approached them. Walking up to them, she picked one of them up and hugged it.


    "Cute!" Hermione said as she approached Mindy to pet it as well.


    Suddenly, the rabbit in Mindy''s arms started biting her breasts, while the one on the ground nearby started headbutting her leg.


    "Ouch! Vicious fuckers!" Mindy said as she kicked the one on the ground away, killing it instantly and with a smooth motion drop kicked the one in her arms away as well. Both rabbits turned into drumsticks and coins.


    Tauriel walked over and picked up the drumstick, while the coins disappeared as soon as she was nearby.


    "This is a strange world" she said as she took a bite out of the drumstick. "Mmmmm, this is delicious!"


    "Yeah. Strange world. It''s a good thing those bandits and monsters only dropped coins and random items, and didn''t turn into drumsticks. Otherwise, I''ll vomit" Sam nodded.


    Mindy picked up the nearby drumstick from the rabbit she kicked. "You''re right, this is delicious!" she said after taking a bite.


    "Lets get some for everyone" Natasha said as she and Alice walked off. Several gunshots were fired in the distance. Less than a minute later, everyone was enjoying their food. They hunted several creatures nearby, collecting enough for a few meals.


    Sam decided to look into his inventory to see what they picked up. While in the bandit base, every time he or one of his familiars killed a bandit or monster, they would drop items and gold.


    However, as his familiars moved independently and they automatically picked up items just by being close to them, they never really bothered paying attention to what they picked up.


    "Wow, that''s alot of gold!" Sam exclaimed. Of course it made sense, since they literally destroyed a whole base of bandits that numbered over a thousand of them. That''s the size of a small to middle sized town!


    He had accumulated just over 20 million gold coins! Besides that, there was a mountain of gems of varying colors, a large number of scrolls and spell books, literally hundreds of low level swords, bows and arrows and other weapons. He literally had an armory in his inventory. Luckily his inventory didn''t have a limit, otherwise at this rate he will be arranging his inventory all the time and have no time to do anything else.


    "Uh... I have a ton of clothes in here. Dresses, cloaks, leather armor and such. Do you girls want any?" he asked.


    "I like Hermione''s modern lycra stuff. Leather gets hot and smelly, but I''ll have a look anyway" Serene said as she disappeared into the Nexus. "Me too" Alice said. The others also agreed as they too entered the Nexus.


    "Ok then. You girls do your thing, I''ll keep going towards Willow" he communicated in the mind link.


    He took out some clothes for himself and put on leather pants and boots with a fluffy white shirt. He also armed himself with a decent looking sword.


    Looking at his reflection, he smiled at the dashing looking person looking back at him. "Not bad, not bad at all" he said as he winked to himself and started walking towards Willow, feeling great.


    Hours later, he was no longer feeling great. In fact, he was miserable. The sky was dark and gloomy even though it was still late afternoon and the wind was getting quite strong.


    "I better look for some shelter for the night" he thought as he looked around near the road.


    "Over there, it looks like there would be a cave there" Tauriel said in his mind link. They could see everything he was doing in the Nexus, and it was advantageous for him as they had a 360 view of his surroundings, and are able to warn him of any danger.


    Tauriel was a master tracker, so this terrain wasn''t alien to her, as is had similar terrain to Middle Earth. As Sam walked off the road for around 20 metres, he did find a cave that overlooked a short cliff. Just 3 meters down from the cliff was a stream with a basin that made it ideal for a bath. The cave was quite well hidden too, and if he didn''t approach from his angle, and had approached from the stream, he would never be able to see the cave.


    Just in time, the heavens started opening and simply dumped huge amounts of water out of the sky. Sam ran into the cave to avoid the rain, but the cave wasn''t very deep and the rain splashed inside too.


    "Whatever!" Sam said, not caring about the rain as he entered the Nexus. Since he had the comfort of the Nexus, with plenty of lovely ladies to keep him company, the downpour wasn''t going to damper his spirits.


    His clothes immediately flew off and the girls happily dived onto him.


    Pleasuring 6 girls wasn''t easy with only 1 dick, but he tried his best. Multiply limbs entwined with each other, and he felt warm and wet orifices engulfing his fingers and toes, kissing and licking numerous top and bottom lips, and he doesn''t even know where his penis has been, only that he had ejaculated an unknown number of times from all the sensations it was feeling. Every time he opened his eyes, he either saw gorgeous faces kissing him, or closeups of genitals that smothered his face.


    After hours and hours of lovemaking, they all finally slept. The storm was still howling outside the cave, but in the Nexus, Sam was safe, comfortable, warm and exhausted.


    Sam woke up late in the morning. Everyone else was still lazing on him as he felt multiple breasts all pressed all over his body as he was hugged from all over. He felt someone suckling his penis while someone else was licking his balls while fingering his anus.


    "Ahem... good morning ladies. That was enjoyable, but I have got to get up and pee desperately" he said. He felt the finger exit is anus as the girls parted from his naked body, giving him room to get up. They all looked at him with longing in their eyes, following his every move.


    "Fuck, they''re still unsatisfied?" he groaned as he exited the Nexus in a hurry and ran out of the cave to the edge of the small cliff. Closing his eyes, he released a long stream of pee towards the stream below the cliff.


    "Aaaaah..finally.." he said as a huge amount of pee plus leftover semen that was left inside his shaft was shot out of him at high pressure.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud scream! Opening his eyes, he looked down only to see a gorgeous brunette, naked and covered in his pee!


    He stood there stunned, naked and with his dick in his hand as he still continued peeing on her! He heard female voices shout "Protect the princess!"


    "Oh fuck! The princess?" was the last thing he thought as he sensed movement behind him and he felt a sharp pain from the back of his head as everything went dark.

 Chapter 17 – Princess Jemina

    "I''ll kill him! Then I''ll chop off that long thing of his and feed it to the pigs!" said a female voice as Sam lay unconscious and naked on the ground next to the stream.


    Princess Jemina, who Sam peed on was washing herself off. She got out of the water as her maid started drying her body with a towel.


    "Stop Ciera! It was an accident. There is no need to harm him!" she said, walking behind a screen and got her maid to dress her.


    "Just tie him up and we''ll interrogate him" she said from behind the screen.


    The Nexus had it''s own rules. Apparently, the familiars can only exit or enter the Nexus on their own volition if they are in the same plane as Sam. If he is inside the Nexus while they are outside, then only he can bring them in. If they were inside the Nexus, while he was outside, again only he can decide for them to get out.


    So right now, they are stuck in the Nexus, fully aware of whatever is happening while Sam is unconscious.


    Sam slowly awoke and found his hands tied behind his back, a cloth thrown on him to cover his penis.


    He was lying down in front of a gorgeous brunette dressed in a gauze dress that left little to the imagination, yet covered the appropriate body parts. She was so alluring, his towel shifted by itself as his penis grew excited. She was the very princess that he peed on.


    She was surrounded by other female warriors, with a particularly tall and muscular female that looked like the leader of the female warriors.


    At a quick glance, Sam could see that Princess Jemina was a level 32 in hypnotic dance and music arts while her muscular guard Ciera was a level 38 warrior.


    "My name is Princess Jemina of Serendale. These are my royal guards. May I ask, who are you?" she asked in a melodious voice.


    "My name...my name is Sam Serra" he answered, enchanted by her voice. She nodded at his answer


    "So Samsara, where did you come from? What is your purpose?" she asked.


    "I came from... I came from.... I don''t remember" he said as the Nexus suddenly blocked access to his memories of his prior self.


    "My purpose is to go to Willow" he answered.


    "Hhmmm, his memory has been erased by powerful magic. Even I cannot break through it. He is a curiosity" Princess Jemina said to her guard Ciera.


    Ciera was the captain of the guard and leader of the entire group. This personal guard was composed only of women to guard Princess Jemina, but they had other normal male guards who escorted them waiting further away while Princess Jemima bathed .


    Just then a guard rushed to Ciera and whispered something into her ear. She looked up and reported to Princess Jemina.


    "The guard reported that the squad that we left behind several kilometers behind us were wiped out by a huge fire and lava breathing demon and it''s approaching us fast." Ciera said.


    Princess Jemina stood up immediately. "Pack up. Let''s go!" she said. She had no confidence of dealing with demons with only her abilities, so it was best to retreat quickly.


    "What about him?" Ciera asked, pointing at Sam. "He''s innocent. We can''t leave him here to die for no reason" she said as she ran off.


    Ciera pulled Sam off the ground to his feet and he ran after the princess, completely naked with his hands still tied behind his back.


    As he ran out to the clearing, he watched as all the other guards jumped onto their horses. But there was no extra horse for him!


    A loud roar could be heard as a huge demon stormed down the road towards them, burning everything in it''s path.


    "Fuck, it''s that demon" thought Sam as he recognized it as the demon summoned in the bandit base.


    "Over here!" Princess Jemina yelled from her carriage as the door was left open. Sam ran towards her.


    He took one step onto the carriage as the horses bolted from fear, throwing him backwards and out of the carriage.


    Suddenly, Princess Jemina''s hands caught him by his dick, and with all her might, she managed to pull him into the carriage as the carriage rushed off away from the demon.


    Sam screamed in pain, being pulled by his dick, but at least it was still attached, and although it was sore, it was no worse than when Alice held him up by his dick with her pussy. At least it wasn''t crushed.


    Ciera rode next to the carriage and popped her head in, with one hand shoving Sam onto the seat opposite the princess.


    "Are you sure you will be all right with this pervert here with you?" she asked


    "I''ll be fine. He''s only a level 14 mage, I can handle him" she said as she moved her arms in a strange way, hypnotizing Sam.


    He could see everything and feel everything, but he could not move without her orders as Ciera closed the door and sped off on her horse.


    Shouts could be heard from outside and the demon roared some more as the warriors tried to slow it down, allowing the princess to get away.


    Princess Jemina smiled at him. He was quite a handsome boy, with an attractive body and an impressive cock that was erect from the vibrating carriage as well as the view of the princess in her dress.


    They sat quietly for a long while, the carriage travelling at high speeds to escape the demon. Finally, after awhile, the sounds of battle stopped, and only the sounds of horses galloping fast could be heard.


    "Now, lets have a talk, shall we?" she said, allowing him to talk, but still keeping him immobile.


    Just then, the carriage went over a large bump, throwing both of them into the air.


    Sam, who was seated facing backwards was thrown face first towards Princess Jemina.


    Since his hands were tied behind his back, he could only land face first onto Princess Jemina¡¯s body.


    As she was thrown into the air too, she landed with her legs up and apart for a split second. But at that split second, Sam¡¯s head entered her dress and his mouth landed on her crotch, discovering that she wasn''t wearing anything underneath her robe.


    He accidentally tasted her with his mouth directly on her sex and his huge penis became erect nearly automatically. At that moment, he wanted to say something, only for his tongue to actually lick her opening, which had only sparse brown pubic hair.


    "Mmmmph! Mmmmph!" Sam said as his voice was muffled, and unintentionally licking her more. She gasped on feeling his mouth, tongue and warm breath on her most intimate parts and could only moan helplessly.


    "What are you doing? Get off me! Get off!" Princess Jemina screamed, quickly pushing him off her. Sam¡¯s body flew backwards, and his head hit the back of the carriage, stunning him momentarily.


    He landed on his ass onto the floor, with his hands still tied behind him when the carriage went over another large bump, causing Princess Jemina to fly off her seat and she landed right onto his lap.


    Her legs were already open as his head was just between them, leaving her in a vulnerable position, and the dress she was wearing was flung open by his face earlier as she impaled herself on his huge cock.


    Sam gasped at the tight and warm feeling holding his cock tightly and Princess Jemina screamed when his huge cock penetrated her virgin pussy balls deep. They gazed at each other¡¯s eyes and Sam realized that Jemina¡¯s eyes were like she was in a trance, her beautiful light blue eyes staring at his soul.


    The carriage continued moving fast as sounds of the female warriors on their horses outside riding hard, but Sam remained on the floor, Princess Jemina still remained on him, his cock still embedded in her pussy.


    "Ppppp....Princess?" he asked, but she sat still as the rhythmic movement of the carriage rocked her body, grinding her hips on his. He stared at her the whole time, feeling the pleasure from her body, yet too scared to move.


    After a while, he could not take the rocking and movement anymore, he finally came inside her.


    [Do you want Jemina?]


    "Of course I want her, She''s gorgeous" Sam replied dreamily, still staring at her gorgeous face


    [Affirmative, Jemina Acquired]


    "Wha....??" wondered Sam as his mind was in a lustful daze looking at the popup in front of his eyes


    As the carriage continued moving, every bump and movement caused his huge cock to move and vibrate inside her.


    "Yes... yes" he moaned, not realizing what he was doing.


    Princess Jemina''s eyes rolled upwards uncontrollably as she moaned. Suddenly both of them felt each other¡¯s senses, overwhelming them with pleasurable sensations that both of them were feeling.


    Not only were their senses shared, the power of his erect cock overwhelmed her with lust she could not control, causing her body to be in a state of extreme excitement and the pleasure sensations in her brain to be overwhelmed.


    Losing control of herself, she gave in to her urges as she bent over and kissed him passionately as they fucked and she started moving her hips up and down fucking him to the rhythm of the moving carriage.


    She kissed him lustfully, pulling her dress down and rubbing her breasts all over his chest as she forcefully rammed her cervix on his cock.


    Sam was getting confused, feeling both his own sensations as well as Princess Jemina''s, completely overwhelming him as well.


    He had no choice but to give in to his lust. The princess was fucking him with wild abandon, and his rock hard cock seemed impossible to sate.


    After several minutes of intense fucking, they both climaxed simultaneously in a huge orgasm. Cum overflowed from her pussy as she continued fucking him lustfully as if in a trance.


    Her tight pussy milked him for ever drop of cum he had. Finally, he came into her so much, he couldn''t cum anymore and she rested on his body, their sweat mixed together on his body. Slowly, as minutes passed, his cock became limp inside her as he tried to control his breathing.


    As his cock softened, he could see her eyes suddenly realizing what happened, looking at him in utter shock and horror.


    ¡°Please.. please get off me¡± Sam said, as his arms were still tied behind his back in an uncomfortable position.


    Princess Jemina regained her senses and quickly got off his cock, groaning as the last inch exited her body. It popped out and cum flowed out of her pussy all over him.


    She looked at him in fear and confusion, not understanding what happened to her, causing her to lose control of herself like that. She also was horrified at the ramifications of losing her virginity to an unknown stranger.


    ¡°Damn, what a mess¡± he thought, seeing his cum with a small trace of blood drip down from Jemina¡¯s pussy right onto his body as she stood up.


    He looked at the gorgeous princess, and in his mind wished that she would clean him up with her pretty mouth.


    Princess Jemina stared at his semi erect cock and immediately crouched down and sucked his cock clean with her mouth.


    Sam was in shock. A beautiful princess was cleaning him with her mouth and swallowing up all his cum.


    Not only that, he was feeling the sensations of her mouth on his large cock, while she was feeling the experience of having one¡¯s cock sucked. Before long, he came into her mouth again and she sucked and swallowed it all up.


    Again, she quickly regained her senses and she quickly got up and redressed herself, her face completely blushed.


    "Nexus. What happened?" he asked through the mind link.


    [As you acquired her, you established a mind link with her. However, as she was using her hypnotic abilities on you at the same time, both abilities amplified each other and created a loop of your senses]


    "Wait... I acquired her? What does that mean?" he asked further


    [You acquired her. Meaning she belongs to you. Similar to your familiars, she will follow your every command but still retain her personality and memories. Furthermore, she is now also part of the mind link]


    "Oh...shit.." he said as he understood the complications this might cause.


    Sam finally managed to separate their senses, and in his mind, he was able to minimize her vision to a smaller screen. He was still looking from his own and her perspective, but he wasn¡¯t overwhelmed anymore.


    As for her, she was not able to think for herself, no longer feeling his thoughts and sensations.


    "What... what did you do to me?" she whimpered


    "I... I''m tied up. I didn''t do anything. It was you that..." he said.


    "Please.. say no more" she said again, with tears in her eyes as she touched her sore pussy.


    ¡°Ahem. Lets pretend like nothing happened. Behave like you normally would¡± he ordered.


    Princess Jemina looked conflicted and unhappy with his statement but nodded obediently and went back to her seat, recomposing herself.


    Sam was stunned as he realized that the princess was obediently obeying his every command, even his mental ones. Although she still retained her free will, but as if she was bound by him, his every command was obeyed.


    She released his bonds and he got up and sat opposite her in the carriage. He brought out the clothes he wore earlier and put them on.


    Princess Jemina looked longingly as his cock disappeared into his pants.


    He sat down opposite her only to see her looking at him with pleading eyes.


    "Uh.... Jemima. Is there something you want?" he asked her.


    "I want you, Samsara. I want to hold you, to kiss you...I want.... more" she said desperately.


    "Oh God. What have I done?" Sam thought to himself. He sat next to her awkwardly and she pounced onto him, her hands entering his shirt and pants while her mouth engulfing his.


    Suddenly, Ciera knocked on the door. Sam jumped back to his seat, acting as if nothing happened as Ciera popped her head in.


    Ciera looked at the princess, who was flushed, and then at Sam who acted nonchalantly and wondered where he got his clothes from.


    "We will be arriving at Willow soon. We managed to lose the demon, but we lost another 5 guards.... Is everything alright princess?" Ciera asked.


    "Everything is fine. Just knock on the door when we arrive at Willow. No need to report to me. That will be all" Princess Jemina said.


    "Alright then" Ciera said as she exited from the carriage and closed the door.


    Sam was still looking at the door where Ciera just left when he felt his pants open. He looked down only to see Jemina engulf his cock with her mouth.


    Sam spent the rest of the trip to Willow balls deep inside her lovely body, moving to the rhythmic vibrations of the carriage.

 Chapter 18 – Crisis At Willow

    On the final stretch of the journey to Willow, Sam and Princess Jemina were entwined body and mind in their carriage. While their bodies were in the throes of passion, Sam read through her memories and learned a bit more about this realm, of which he was woefully ignorant of.


    She was Princess Jemina, 17 year old sole daughter and Princess of Serendale, a neighboring nation quite a distance away. She was well known for being an incredible beauty and her abilities to mesmerize, seduce and mind control using dance and her attacking prowess using musical instruments were well known.


    She was passing by this nation of Aristonia on the way back from Lathadar, where she attended the wedding of the prince. While there, she was inundated with marriage proposals from the many princes of the many different nations, which Jemina found tiresome.


    Their next destination is the city of Stronghold, 200 kilometers from Willow, which had a teleportation portal that they could take to the capital of Aristonia, Aristal. From there, she can travel through another teleportation portal back to Serendale.


    "What about you? Where are you going?" Jemina asked Sam, aware that he had been reading her memories.


    "I only know I am going to Willow. I will see from there" he answered.


    "Why don''t you follow me back to Serendale? I can have you with me always" she asked seductively.


    "Uh... I am unable to right now as I think I have a mission in Willow" he answered. He actually wanted to run away from Jemina as far as possible.


    Even though he was smitten with her, and enjoyed being with her immensely, what would happen when the world found out that this famous beauty is in love with an unknown loser like him? Not only that, if anyone found out that she now belonged to him like a sex slave or something, he will be in great danger. It was best that he dumped her and let her go back to her home, and pretend nothing happened.


    "How about we stay in Willow with you? With my influence, I am sure everything can be sorted quickly and then you can follow me back to Serendale" Jemina pleaded.


    "No. I don''t think that is a good idea. How about this. I will visit you once I am done. You go back and do your normal princess duties and hopefully I won''t take too long" he said, lying through his teeth.


    "But...I love you" she pleaded


    "I love you too. But we have our duties to perform first and..." he kept trying to explain.


    Suddenly, Ciera knocked on the door loudly. "We have arrived in Willow, princess!"


    "That''s my stop. I have to go" Sam said suddenly, giving Jemima a quick kiss and exiting the carriage. He found himself just inside the gates of Willow, which was a bustling town.


    She looked at him longingly with tears in her eyes as he quickly ran off and disappearing into the crowd.


    "Are you alright princess?" Ciera asked.


    "No, my heart will not be complete until he enters my life again" she said as she tearfully shut the door.


    Ciera was stunned. Did the princess fall in love with that pervert on the journey here? How can that be possible?


    "We better move on to Stronghold. I don''t know if that demon will come here, so we best get the princess home as soon as possible" she said to the rest of the guards. She quickly gave a report about the demon to the guards at the town gate and then they departed towards Stronghold.


    Sam looked at the departing carriage and sighed. Jemina was so dreamy.


    "Way to go pervert" Mindy''s voice appeared in his head. "When is our turn?" Hermione''s voice followed.


    "Shut up, all of you" he said, not being in a good mood


    [Journey to Willow. Mission Accomplished. XP granted]


    He realized that he had barely leveled up at all. What lame mission was this?


    As if answering the question in his mind, the Nexus answered


    [First mission upon arriving at Willow. Now at the start of your life here]


    Sam realised that this was supposed to be his first task. No wonder the points were so miserable.


    "Now what?" he thought to himself


    Just then, he noticed all the guards scrambling with a team of guards on horses rushing out as the gates shut, while more guards and a few mages walked out of the main hall.


    "Get Merlin! He will be able to help!" yelled the mages. One of them ran to a tent in the middle of town. It looked like they were doing some recruiting in the tent.


    "What''s going on in there?" Sam asked a villager.


    "That''s where they were recruiting students for the Academy of Aristal, the premier academy for all the young talented warriors and magicians of the land" the villager answered.


    A wise looking mage walked out of the tent followed by several other mages. At a quick glance, Sam was shocked to see that Merlin was a level 69, which was the highest he has seen so far.


    Behind him were several other mages and warriors which Sam rightly assumed were fellow instructors. One pretty female instructor dressed in white caught his attention, mainly because she was very pretty. She was a level 42 mage.


    "What is going on here?" Merlin asked. The town mayor rushed towards him in panic yelling "Demon... a demon is coming!"


    Merlin looked around and saw the citizens panicking. "Calm yourself! Barricade the gates and gather everyone in the town hall, which is the most secure building in town. We will try out best" he said, heading towards the gates with the other instructors.


    The townsfolk were in a panic and started scrambling to the town hall, causing a ruckus.


    "Headmaster, what is going on?" came a sweet voice from the tent as two very pretty girls walked out. A muscular red headed male followed behind them.


    "Arisa and Aria, please follow my instructions and head to the town hall. You too Heracles" Merlin said.


    "But you know we can help" the teen named Heracles said, both his hands suddenly erupting in flames.


    "I know you are talented and have abilities beyond your years. But this is something behind your abilities" Merlin said.


    "Gwen, please guide the students and new recruits to the town hall" Merlin ordered. Gwen, the pretty teacher in white too charge and led them to the town.


    "You too young man" Merlin said, looking directly at Sam


    "Shit, why did he look at me?" Sam wondered, but nodded obediently.


    He walked and turned a corner, then disappeared into the Nexus.


    He looked at all his familiars who were standing ready in battle gear. They were dresses in clothes they were familiar with. Apparently with the mind link, Hermione could now conjure up clothes exactly to each girl''s needs.


    Selene and Natasha were dressed in their black body suits and Alice was dressed in her black body suit from Resident Evil Retribution. Tauriel was dressed in a costume similar to the one she wore in the Hobbit movies except it was all black. Mindy similarly had her costume but in black color. Only Hermione wore her Hogwarts cloak, with seemingly nothing underneath except her shoes.


    "Hermione.. why aren''t you wearing anything underneath?" Sam asked. Hermione was usually the most practical of them all.


    "I''m a wizard, not one of the warriors. I won''t be doing cartwheels and somersaults in this. Besides.... I want to be easily accessible" she said with a wink and smile.


    "Uh.. you guys know that we will be facing that demon again, right? We had to run the last time as our weapons had little effect on it" Sam said.


    "Yes. Only Hermione had managed to stall it for a while. Selene''s silver bullets seemed to irritate it too" Alice said.


    "Hermione said I needed demon hunters or banishers. I guess now is the time to clean up our mess" Sam said.


    The girls knew what he meant. It meant more sharing.

 Chapter 19 – The Slayer

    "Shhhtopp thhat" Sam slurred as his jaw and tongue tightened up, making it difficult for him to even talk. His body was completely stiff and fully flexed, including his erect member.


    Mindy, being the earliest summoned, as well as the one least likely to care about manners and conventions was riding him hard while he was immobile.


    "Why should I? Your cock was meant for riding" she said shamelessly as the other girls watched on in silence. All of them were now his lovers, and they have even made love with each other. But while Sam is in this state, it is always Mindy who takes full advantage of him.


    "There, her lips have come out!" Hermoine said as lips surrounded his cock and were moving around it. Hands also appeared and were fondling their way around his body.


    Mindy climaxed and lay on him, kissing his lips as she got off his body, allowing the new summoned familiar to come out.


    A face came out of his hips, swallowing his cock, but he still could not see who it is. Then her blonde hair appeared as her whole head exited his body.


    Selene and Alice helped to pull her out, revealing her top body including her breasts, down to her waist. They turned her around only for Sam to recognise her. Buffy Summers who looked exactly like Sarah Michelle Gellar who acted as her in the TV series!


    Her legs popped out of her hips as the girls helped her to get to the right position.


    She closed her eyes and groaned as Sam felt his organ squeezed by a tight wet place. The girls let her go as she started grinding herself on him, enjoying the large, long organ inside her body.


    Somehow, there seemed to be a spell or gias on her, making her unable to resist this handsome stranger balls deep inside her body, and wanting to make love to him passionately.


    Sam established the mind link with her, explaining what has been going on since he came into this world, who he was, and who she was as his summoned familiar. Her eyes opened, understanding everything, but not quite believing it. But looking around her at the other girls dressed to kill, she believed that it most likely is true, she is a summoned familiar.


    They climaxed together as he spurted his seed into her. She lay on him for a few moments as Hermione cleared her throat to get their attention.


    "Ahem... Tauriel is outside scouting the situation. So I am afraid we cannot linger here enjoying ourselves for too long" she said.


    Buffy looked at Sam, kissing him passionately before getting of his cock. As he exited her, a vacuous sound was heard as he popped out of her body, and their bodily fluids flowed all over him.


    Hermione summoned water with her wand, allowing Buffy and Sam to clean up. Then in the mind link she discovered what Buffy would prefer wearing.


    Since black was the color everyone else was dressed in, she decided to wear comfortable black lycra pants and a simple lycra top.


    As Hermione dressed her, Sam changed the viewpoint of the Nexus to Tauriel''s position through the mind link. The scene around the Nexus immediately shifted to somewhere on the city walls, viewing outside as a fierce battle took place.


    There were knights, archers and magicians circling the huge demon who was the size of a small house. It grabbed a knight and the horse he was riding on, burning them to black charcoal in its grasp and threw the flaming carcasses at the other knights, setting one of them on fire.


    It opened its mouth and shot molten lava at the mages, who managed to block the attack with a magic shield. Merlin cast lightning bolts that managed to stun the demon, but only for a few short seconds.


    The arrows that the archers shot disintegrated before even touching the demon and other spells cast by the mages only managed to anger it further.


    "Retreat! I will handle this myself!" Merlin ordered. The knights and archers had already taken heavy casualties, and many of the other mages were not experienced in combat magic.


    The knights slowly covered the mages and archers retreat as Merlin stood alone, standing between the town walls and the demon.


    "Do you think you can handle this demon?" Sam asked Buffy who stared at it through the nexus.


    "Don''t know till I try" she said as she suddenly wielded her magical scythe.


    "Ok then. The rest of you only attack from long range. Try to cover Buffy as much as you can" Sam ordered as he got Tauriel to get to ground level from above the city walls.


    Tauriel jumped and landed outside the walls, sprinting towards the demon and firing arrows at it. Her arrows burned to ashes before even getting close.


    Sam exited from the Nexus, still a distance from the demon and cast [Magic Missile]


    Hundreds of arrows shot out from his outstretched hands and bombarded the demon from multiple directions. However, they only managed to distract the demon, making it turn towards the direction Sam was in.


    "That kid..." Merlin said, watching as Sam and the elven archer charged at the demon.


    The demon started walking towards Sam but suddenly, another six women dressed in black appeared out of nowhere next to him.


    Hermione cast Avada Kedavra! the killing curse that didn''t kill the demon, but caused it great pain as the green bolt crashed into its body.


    Mindy, Selene, Alice and Natasha fired what seemed to be an endless stream of bullets. Although they din''t harm the demon, melted metal bullets still splattered on its body, especially its eyes, causing it to flinch and cover its face.


    That was when Buffy charged in, chopping her magic scythe onto the demon''s leg.


    The demon roared as the scythe pierced its tough skin, causing molten blood that looked like lava to pour out of its wound.


    The demon swung its gigantic fist at Buffy, but she deftly somersaulted, avoiding the blow.


    The girls worked in a strange chaotic harmony as Hermoine and Buffy wounded the demon while the other girls including Tauriel circled the demon and peppered it with bullets and arrows.


    Merlin watched and joined in when someone needed a shield, but he noticed he was getting in their way, so he just stood ready to help if needed.


    "Who are you?" Merlin asked Hermione, as she was standing nearest to him, and she was a wizard so he felt more comfortable talking to her.


    "We are Sam Serra''s summoned familiars. My name is Hermione Granger" Hermione said as she pointed to Sam who was firing more magic missiles.


    "Samsara? So you girls are samsara bodies?" he asked, hearing about such abilities before. A samsara body is an indestructible body of a person enslaved by another, who is that person''s indestructible summoned slave.


    "No... not exactly" Hermione said, having read about such things herself. "Sam..uh... Samsara''s innate ability is to summon, uh heroes from other dimensions, which is what we are" she answered.


    *Boof* the demon managed to land a hit on Buffy, sending her flying and in flames into the distance.


    Avada Kedavra!


    Hermione cast again, distracting the demon as Merlin joined her.


    Alice caught her and quickly brought her to Sam. Her body caught fire too, but her attempts to put it out were in vain.


    Sam immediately cast [Create Water] to douse the flames on Buffy and Alice, then cast [Heal] on them.


    Both of them instantly fully recovered.


    "How was it? What do you need?" Sam asked.


    "That demon is tough. My scythe can wound it, but it takes too long before it recovers again. I hate to say it, but I need help, another slayer perhaps" she said as she stood up holding her scythe.


    "Another slayer... I''ll try my best" Sam said as he disappeared into the Nexus.

 Chapter 20 – The Slayer 2

    Sam sighed in the Nexus. He felt a bit useless, and his use in this world was just to be a breeding stud for warriors.


    "So much for the cowardly hero. All I am good for is summoning more warriors. Not a bad deal though. I don''t face much danger, don''t get injured much, fuck alot of pretty girls that look like famous actresses. I should be happy with this new life.


    But it''s so different from all the isekai stories where the hero gets great powers and abilities and become real heroes. Most of them have great backgrounds in their previous lives, but all I am is this loser who gets killed by robbers and his crush" he thought to himself as he stripped naked and lay on the ground.


    "Oh well. Nexus, I would need another demon slaying warrior" he commanded, getting ready for the next summoning.


    Instantly his body stiffened up as he felt his body clench. Every time this happened it was very uncomfortable until the time his body separated from the summoned familiar, after which he is balls deep and feeling nothing but pleasure. But this part, he wished he could do without. It feels like every muscle in his body was nearly cramping up, right on the verge but he could not relieve the pain.


    He wished he could hurry whoever it was up, but he had to patiently wait as lips formed around his erect penis.


    He watched patiently as a brunette head formed around his cock, swallowing it into her throat and she pushed herself out of his body with her arms.


    She managed to turn around when he recognized her as Faith Lehane, the other slayer besides Buffy, and acted by Eliza Dushku.


    Sam waited impatiently in pain as Faith discovered how to exit his body through memories transmitted through his mind link.


    Suddenly, they separated and Faith gasped from suddenly being filled. The mind link already brought her up to speed and she looked around seeing the battle being fought outside.


    She simply smiled and started grinding on his cock, enjoying every moment. Faith was very sexual. Being the "dark" slayer, she seemed more in touch with her sexuality and knew all the right moves, making Sam cum pretty fast.


    However, even after he came inside her, she continued fucking his still erect cock.


    "Uh.. Faith? What''s going on?" Sam asked.


    "There are so many of us, each won''t have much time with you. I might as well take advantage of my time alone with you. How often will this happen anyway?" she said.


    "But Buffy and the others..." he said.


    "Buffy is Buffy. She will prevail somehow, or at least survive. Besides, you can always revive us, so this is a non issue" she said, kissing him again and fucking him hard. Sam eventually relented as she was very very good at what she was doing.


    Finally, many minutes later, she finally got off him, leaving him exhausted and lying in a pool of his own cum and her juices.


    "Ok lets go" she said standing up.


    "Uh... let me get dressed" Sam said as he got up.


    "Nevermind, I''ll go first" she said, jumping out of the Nexus, completely naked.


    By now, the demon was already nearly entering the town, and his lava breath had already burned the nearby walls down as well as several houses closest to the wall.


    As she exited the Nexus, Hermione cast a spell creating clothes similar to Buffy''s clothes, namely black lycra pants and spaghetti strap lycra top. Apparently they had been communicating in the mind link about the design of her clothes in preparation already.


    She ran towards where Buffy was and avoided an attack by somersaulting.


    "Hey Buffy! Give me a weapon!" she yelled.


    "What happened to your knife?" Buffy yelled back.


    "My knife is pretty, but of no use against this demon. Give me the scythe" Faith yelled again.


    "You wish!" Buffy replied.


    "Then how about Olaf''s Hammer?" Faith asked again.


    Buffy nodded and out of nowhere, she was suddenly holding a huge hammer, formerly owned by Olaf the Troll God.


    She threw it to Faith who grabbed it in midair and slammed it onto the demon.


    *BAM*


    The demon stumbled back, shocked at how powerful the strike was.


    Buffy followed up, slashing a large gash onto the demon''s arm. It roared, preparing to breathe lava on her when..


    *BAM*


    Faith attacked again, smashing the demon''s face.


    Avada Kedavra!


    Hermione cursed, pushing the demon even further backwards, as molten metal bits from bullets peppered the demon''s face unceasingly.


    Merlin conjured a large fist out of energy, punching the demon in the stomach area as Buffy slashed at its throat.


    Both Buffy and Faith attacked with their magical weapons, and together with Hermione and Merlin''s spells, and the long range bullets from the others, they managed to stop the demon from moving towards the town.


    In fact, they were actually pushing it backwards, getting it further and further away from innocent civilians in the town.


    "Ok here" Faith yelled, as they had come up with a plan in their mind link.


    Buffy sliced the back of both knees of the demon, causing it''s knees to buckle, Hermione cast another killing curse, causing it to pause for a split second. That was when Faith smashed the demon right in the face, causing it to fall down backwards onto the floor with it''s legs bent backwards under it''s body.


    While it was lying down uncomfortably, Faith kept smashing it in the face over and over again every time it tried to move. Furthermore, Hermione cast a binding spell on it''s arms. It was practically helpless and at their mercy.


    However, while they managed to restrain the demon, there was nothing they could do to permanently injure or kill the demon. All damage done to the demon would be healed within minutes. Its regenerative abilities made it impossible to kill.


    "Such demons cannot be killed by conventional means. It needs to be banished!" Merlin said to Sam.


    Hermione nodded. "While your new demon slayers Buffy and Faith seem powerful enough to fight it to a standstill, we still need demon magic to banish it. Otherwise, we will run out of strength and stamina while the demon will charge on and eventually kill everyone without getting tired. Unfortunately, I am not familiar with demon banishing magic" Hermione said


    "As am I" Merlin added.


    "Shit, another summoning? How many times have I fucked today already? I am currently... shit, I''m only level 13?" Sam thought to himself.


    "Can you summon someone with such abilities?" Merlin asked.


    "I.. I''ll try" Sam said as he vanished into the Nexus again.

 Chapter 21 – The Charmed One

    As he disappeared into the Nexus again, Sam cast [Heal] on himself.


    He realized that all the summoning have really left his whole body aching and sore all over. And although he hadn''t really done any fighting, his body was very fatigued and needed rest. Even his balls felt overused and dry from so much cumming.


    The magic spell covered his body, making him feel wonderful and fully rested. In fact, he felt rejuvenated and virile again.


    "Phew! I don''t think I could take another summoning if I didn''t do that" he thought to himself.


    "Ok Nexus. I want to summon a demon banisher, a expert magician who''s specialty is banishing demons" he ordered as he stripped and sat down onto the floor.


    "I fucking did this like less than an hour ago!" he mumbled to himself as his body stiffened up again.


    While he was immobilized, he looked through his peripheral vision at the other familiars still holding the demon in place.


    The demon was bound by Hermione''s spell while the demon was bent backwards after it''s knees buckled making it difficult to move.


    At first Faith was pounding on it''s face with Olaf''s the Troll God''s hammer, but the other familiars wanted to try.


    Not surprisingly the non-enhanced humans Mindy and Natasha had no chance of lifting the heavy hammer and couldn''t even move it. Tauriel could only move it a little, but could not lift it.


    However, Alice and Selene were able to lift it with some effort and could smash the demon''s head with it. However, they couldn''t wield it as effortlessly as Buffy or Faith who seemed to make it look light as a feather.


    "Does that mean that the slayers are stronger than Alice and Selene?" Sam thought to himself.


    Either way, they took turns smashing the demon''s face until one gets tired, then she would be replaced by another to use the hammer.


    In the meantime, the new summoned familiar was already on the way. Her body was already waist level out of his body and turned around, showing her naked breasts and top half.


    He recognized her immediately. Phoebe Halliwell from Charmed, and acted by Alyssa Milano.


    Although he was glad because he always had a crush on Alyssa Milano, but Phoebe Halliwell was a bit underpowered, wasn''t she?


    Nevertheless, he instantly set up the mind link with her, allowing her to understand how to extract herself from his body, as well as to bring her up to speed as to what''s been happening. It also allowed her to instantly meet and communicate with the other familiars.


    She looked at him initially with confusion, but as the information settled in, she smirked and moved her body, maneuvering herself into position.


    Then with a jerk of her hips, they were both separated only to find him tightly held inside her.


    "Uh...you''re big" she moaned as she slowly moved. Sam groaned as well, enjoying her tightness.


    She bent down and kissed him, and they started fucking passionately.


    On the outside, Merlin watched the girls take turns to hammer the demon''s head while waiting around.


    "Excuse me miss Granger" Merlin started as he approached Hermione.


    "Just Hermione will do" she answered with a friendly smile.


    "Well pleasure to meet you Hermione. I am Merlin, Headmaster of the Academy of Aristal" he continued


    "Pleasure to meet you too, headmaster" Hermione responded politely.


    "May I ask what is going on? Does Samsara have a plan?" Merlin asked


    "He''s summoning a mage who is and expert in banishing demons. However, the summoning process is.... uh.... a secret" she answered.


    "Ah, I understand. Everyone has their secrets. As long as the demon can be restrained, then he can take as long as he likes" he answered.


    Hermione nodded, but was a bit frustrated, as she was also witnessing the lovemaking through the mind link. The other girls were taking their sexual frustrations on the demon with the hammer, or by shooting bullets or arrows at the demon''s eyes to blind it, but Hermione couldn''t let of steam like them.


    Merlin himself was frustrated. Being the highest ranked mage in Aristonia, he was regarded as the most powerful protector of the nation. However, he was impotent against the demon.


    Merlin was actually quite powerful, even more so than Hermione. However, even his most destructive spells, powerful as they are, could not kill the demon as it regenerates nearly instantaneously.


    He could conjure up a portal, but where will he send the demon to? Without proper coordinates, he will be sending the demon to someone else''s location which will probably end in genocide.


    Right at that moment, Sam finally came inside Phoebe, grunting as he spurted inside her. She rested on his chest for a few minutes before kissing him again, then getting off his body. A loud plop could be heard as his semi erect cock exited her, followed by him being drenched with cum and bodily fluids flowing out of her body.


    [Create Water]


    Sam conjured water and both of them cleaned each other up flirtatiously. "Hey, don''t take so long!" came someone''s voice on the mind link.


    Sam wasn''t sure whose voice it was, but it seemed like it was all of them simultaneously.


    "You get dressed. I''ll exit first" Phoebe said, exiting the Nexus.


    Merlin was shocked as a naked gorgeous female appeared out of nowhere, but in an instant, Hermione cast a spell clothing her with clothes similar to what Buffy and Faith were wearing, namely matching black lycra pants and a lycra tank top.


    She looked at the demon and frowned. "This is no simple demon" she said, thoughtfully thinking of a spell as Sam walked out of the Nexus.


    She tried and cast several banishment spells, all to no avail. It seemed she lacked power.


    Hermione tried to help with a few ideas for spell casting. However, it appeared that their magic was completely different and did not complement each other.


    It was like they used mana from different worlds, so although ideas about spells worked, she could not boost Phoebe''s spell power.


    "No luck?" Sam asked Phoebe who looked frustrated.


    "I''m afraid I will need the power of three for this. Are you able to summon my sisters?" Phoebe asked.


    "I am not sure. I have no control over who I summon. I just give a description and someone is randomly summoned" Sam answered.


    In his mind, Sam was worried on how many more summons he can summon. He was already down to level 12 at the moment.


    "Can you try? Otherwise, I don''t know how we are going to banish this demon" she said.


    "I guess I will try" Sam sighed as he disappeared into the Nexus.

 Chapter 22 – The Two Witches

    Sam stripped his clothes again and sat on the floor of the Nexus. He felt he was impatient and felt that they were going nowhere and that he might as well simply stay in the Nexus and be a breeder or something.


    "Nexus, I want to summon two demon slaying mages" he said, hoping that he would be able to summon two other Halliwell sisters, or at least two others that would be able to help Phoebe banish or destroy the demon.


    As soon as he said that, he knew something was wrong. "Wha.... what was happening?" he thought as his body was wrecked with pain. Unlike before, all the muscles in his body would normally be fully clenched to the point of nearly cramping.


    But now, he screamed in pain as every muscle actually cramped up in pain. His whole body spasmed like he was having a fit and involuntarily twisted and turned in pain and he was unable to relieve himself of the pain.


    He could feel all his muscles tearing, and his heart beat was getting faster and louder and his heart was starting to hurt under his tearing pectoral muscles. "Fuck, am I getting a heart attack?" he thought in panic.


    [Heal] he cast in his mind. The magic spell countered his body tearing itself apart, even his penis was bending in strange ways as his muscles pulled beyond their capabilities.


    Outside, the girls all simultaneously screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Through the mind link, they suddenly felt whatever Sam was feeling.


    Luckily although they were mind linked, they only experienced only the pain mentally. However, all their bodies were not affected and practically all of them were mentally alot stronger than Sam and were able to grit their teeth and bear the pain. Nevertheless, many of them were unable to continue keeping the demon in check.


    "What''s going on? What''s happening?" Merlin asked, running towards Hermione who he had a rapport with.


    "Something... went wrong..... with the summoning. Sam is ......in trouble.... and we are..... suffering the backlash. Please.... control the demon" Hermione gasped in pain holding her head.


    Merlin walked to the demon and started casting his own restraining spells as he watched the girls on their knees holding their heads. Mindy screamed angrily with tears in her eyes while the others bore their pain silently.


    While Sam''s body twisted and turned in pain, four hands started appearing from his body. A pair of lips surrounded his penis, while another seemed to be drowning and her face seemed to be trying to come out of his chest.


    "Fuck! I''m summoning two familiars." Sam realized, finally understanding what went wrong with this summoning.


    However, all he could do is grit his teeth and hope if goes fast. His body tearing itself and his spell healing him was taking a toll on him.


    By now, two heads had emerged and were looking around in confusion. One had black hair, the other one white. Their arms had also been released and were trying to push their way out. However, it was difficult, as unlike before, Sam wasn''t lying still facing up, but instead was rolling around in pain.


    Both girls looked at each other after having their heads bumped onto the floor several times and used their arms to stabilize Sam''s body, before pushing out of him. Both of them now had their breasts exposed and were pushing their way up to the waist out of his body.


    Although Sam was in intense pain, he could recognize both girls as Sabrina from the TV series the Chilling Adventures of Sabrina and acted by Kiernan Shipka and Alex Russo from the TV series the Wizards of Waverly Place who was acted by Selena Gomez.


    They both continued pushing their nubile naked bodies out of Sam''s body but were stuck after their legs appeared.


    At that very moment the mind link activated automatically, enabling both of them to figure out what was going on. However, the mind link also made them scream in pain from sharing Sam''s pain.


    All three of them screamed as their conjoined body writhed in pain, with their arms and legs moving in strange directions.


    Finally, somehow both Alex and Sabrina were able to calm down and try to extricate themselves from Sam''s body. Alex moved her hips and ended up at his groin, finally separating from his body and finding his huge cock inside her.


    "Aaaah" yelled Alex as her 16 year old pussy got deflowered while Sam finally managed to calm down with only Sabrina still stuck in him.


    "Ohh, this is.... very nice" Alex said as she started fucking him.


    Unlike before where once the familiar was released, Sam''s body was no longer stuck, he was still immobile, but no longer in muscle tearing pain.


    With only Sabrina stuck in him, his body was only at the normal point of having all his muscles clenched tightly.


    However, after the ordeal of tearing muscles, his whole body was exhausted and he couldn''t enjoy Alex on his erect cock.


    "Hurry up please. It still hurts" Sabrina said.


    "No, I don''t want to. This is soooo good" Alex said mischievously.


    "Please... It hurts so badly" Sabrina pleaded.


    "Oh alright. But I want more" Alex said getting off Sam''s body.


    However, she found herself unable to get off him.


    "Wait. I can''t get off him. Maybe it can''t until he cums?" Alex said.


    Both Alex and Sabrina could access Sam''s memories and could guess that probably is correct.


    "Shit. Try to get him to cum" Alex said as she started riding him hard.


    Sabrina looked in panic and kissed Sam and started pushing her breasts into his face. Both girls rocked in rhythm as Alex ground his cock with her pussy and Sabrina rubbed her breasts on him trying to get him to cum.


    Although he was still in pain, Sam started responding and after a short while, he came in Alex, releasing her from their attachment to each other.


    Alex got off him feeling a bit regretful for having his delicious cock out of her. Cum and her juices plus a bit of her blood exited her body as she got off him.


    Sabrina replaced Alex on his cock and as their bodies separated, she felt his hard cock inside her virgin 16 year old pussy. Sabrina screamed in ecstasy as Alex watched in envy as Sabrina started rocking on his cock hard.


    Sam gasped in pleasure of finally being free of the excruciating pain and didn''t take much of Sabrina''s movement to cum inside her too.


    "Aahh" Sabrina gasped as she got of Sam''s cock, also with cum and juices flowing out of her.


    Sam actually fell unconscious after the ordeal. Both of them looked at him with adoration even though he looked pathetic with his tongue sticking out and saliva dripping out of his mouth. His whole body was positioned in an awkward manner as his limbs bent as if he were crippled.


    "Now what?" Alex asked while using her wand to washed herself then summoned some fashionable clothes for herself.


    "We were summoned to get rid of that demon, I guess we will begin there" Sabrina said, as she too cast a spell by spinning around to clothe herself. Unsurprisingly, both clothed themselves in black clothes as they knew from the mind link that the rest were dressed in black.


    "We can exit the Nexus by ourselves, but what about him?" Alex asked, pointing her wand at Sam''s unconscious body.


    "We better bring him out too, otherwise we will all be stuck outside and unable to come back in" Sabrina said


    Alex nodded and waved her wand, levitating Sam''s naked body.


    "Better dress him up first" Sabrina said.


    "Let me" Alex said as she waved her wand again dressing Sam like a male stripper, with only a black thong that barely covered his bulging cock, cowboy chaps, boots and a black bow tie.


    Alex laughed evilly and Sabrina giggled as they brought Sam out of the Nexus.

 Chapter 23 – The Demon Banished and Phoebe’s Luck

    Alex and Sabrina appeared with the levitating body of the unconscious Sam when they saw Merlin and the other familiars battling the demon again.


    While the other girls were in agony due to the mind link with Sam, the demon managed to get up and started attacking again, with only Merlin the only able bodied person to fight it.


    Not long ago, as Sam finally summoned and released both Alex and Sabrina from his body, the girls also recovered only to find Merlin struggling to handle the demon by himself.


    As they joined in battle, they found that the demon learned from it''s lesson and did not allow the girls to disable it the way they did earlier, so the battle was more difficult this time.


    "Are you the witches Sam summoned?" Phoebe asked.


    "I suppose so Phoebe" Alex said, excited that she recognized Phoebe from the Charmed show that she watched herself on TV.


    "Well although you are not my sisters, if Sam summoned you, then I guess it should work. Lets cast the Dominus Trinus spell to enable the Power of Three" Phoebe said, giving them the chant through the mind link.


    Alex and Sabrina looked at the demon and decided to follow Phoebe''s instructions.


    Hear now the words of the witches,


    The secrets we hid in the night,


    The oldest of Gods are invoked here,


    The great work of Magic is sought.


    In this night and in this hour,


    We call upon the Ancient Power.


    Bring your powers to we witches three!


    We want the power! Give us the power!


    ... they chanted as light flew onto their bodies. Hermione and Merlin watched with interest as this magic seemed very different from the magic they knew and were used to.


    The light on their bodies grew brighter and brighter, getting more and more powerful. Merlin was amazed by the power being concentrated on their bodies.


    Suddenly, the light disengaged from both Sabrina and Alex and coalesced onto Phoebe''s body.


    Phoebe screamed as the power entered her body while Sabrina and Alex looked in confusion after the light rejected them and instead disappeared into Phoebe''s body.


    Then, a sudden explosion came from within Phoebe''s body, blowing her clothes away, leaving her body naked but seemingly undamaged.


    But blood flowed from the corners of Phoebe''s eyes, her nose, ears and mouth as well as her two orifices between her legs. She fell to her knees, then to the floor unconscious.


    "What happened? It didn''t work!" Hermione said rushing to Phoebe and checking on her. Luckily she was still breathing, but barely.


    The demon roared and attacked. Sabrina and Alex joined the fight, instantly casting their spells.


    "I have the power of three already. Is that the cause of the rejection?" Alex asked as she cast her strongest banishment spell.


    The demon screamed in rage and pain as it started disintegrating into thin air.


    However, at the same time, Sabrina had also cast her banishment spell.


    The demons screamed in agony this time as it''s body started burning up as well.


    Both spells worked simultaneously, one rendering the demon into atoms while the other burning up each individual atom, ensuring the demon can never be revived again.


    Within seconds, the demon completely vanished as if it never existed in the first place.


    Sabrina and Alex looked at each other, sizing each other up.


    "Not bad, not bad at all" Alex said cockily with a smile.


    "Yeah. You''re not bad yourself" Sabrina smiled.


    Merlin and the other girls looked at the two new girls with astonishment. Both of them looked young, like teenagers. But they were both so powerful.


    Now that they had time, Sabrina walked to Phoebe and placed her hands on her, casting a healing spell.


    Phoebe opened her eyes and looked at her hands. She felt something has happened, but could not understand what.


    She looked at Faith, who was holding the huge hammer and waved her hand. Suddenly, the hammer flew out of Faith''s hands and landed next to Phoebe.


    "What?" Faith gasped.


    Phoebe gestured and stopped time, walking over to behind Faith and unfroze time. Faith, who was gasping and looking at Phoebe suddenly realized that Phoebe was standing behind her turned around in shock.


    "I.... I have all my sisters'' powers" she said flying over to Sam using her own levitation powers. "I think I have the Power of Three by myself!" she said excitedly, referring to the three Charmed Halliwell sisters'' powers of telekinesis, molecular immobilization and premonition.


    "Yes. I can sense threefold powers in you, much like I assimilated my sibling''s powers" Alex said before pondering further.


    "No... that''s wrong. I sense a fourth power in you?" Alex said in amazement.


    "Really? Maybe..." Phoebe thought to herself as she suddenly orbed from where she was to the other side of the field, then back again.


    "I have Paige''s powers as well!" Phoebe said. She was excited since she had all her sisters'' powers, but felt sad too, understanding that this meant that her sisters would not be joining them in this adventure with Sam.


    "Thank you all for vanquishing the demon. May I invite you all to the town? We were recruiting promising students for the Academy of Aristal. Perhaps..." Merlin started


    "We appreciate your offer. However it is best we take care of Sam... uh... Samsara right now" Hermione said.


    "How is he?" Alex asked


    "His body is fully healed. But his mind has shut down due to the trauma. He might need a few days to awaken" Hermione answered.


    "Wuss" Mindy muttered. Alex sniggered and gave Mindy an approving nod.


    "How about this. I will take Samsara in and help him recuperate. Will you join us?" Merlin asked, eager to recruit so many amazing talents.


    "Uh... maybe not. It''s best we get back to our... uh.. dimension until we are summoned again" Hermione said, sensing Merlin''s over-eagerness in trying to recruit them.


    Too many things have happened since each of them were summoned, that they were unsure what they were doing here. Were they here only to assist Sam? Or can they experience this dimension themselves individually?


    Right now it was best they figure some things out themselves before joining anything or being committed anywhere. So it isn''t the best idea for them to be recruited into the Academy of Aristal.


    "Yes. Thank you headmaster. Till we meet again" Hermione said on behalf of the team.


    One by one they vanished into the Nexus leaving only Merlin and the unconscious Sam.


    Merlin sighed and using a spell, he levitated the strangely dressed Samsara back to the town with him.


    As they entered the town, Merlin rejoined the rest of the academy staff and their recruited students in the town hall.


    "Who is that?" the beautiful instructor named Gwen asked, looking at the strangely dressed teen.


    He was very handsome, dressed in only black boots, chaps, a very brief thong and a bow tie looking like a modern day male stripper. His thong didn''t really hide much and the outline of his impressive dick could clearly be seen.


    "This is Samsara. He''s not very high leveled but he is a powerful summoner. Please help him recover with your white magic. He''s a very interesting prospect" Merlin said smugly.


    "I understand headmaster" Gwen said as she brought Samsara away to heal him.


    The two pretty sisters, Aria and Arisa eyed the unconscious teen curiously as he was brought away. In fact it drew more than curiosity, his costume also made them desire him.


    The redheaded male student looked at Samsara with envy. "Why are the girls looking at that guy like that? He''s barely a level 10!" he thought to himself.


    "Alright. We will leave in a days time. I am sure Instructor Gwen will be able to revive the boy by then. Start packing your belongings in readiness for the journey" Merlin ordered to all the students who were there.


    The crowd dispersed and Merlin went to brief the town mayor about what happened.


    As everyone went back to resuming their lives, Gwen entered her private room with Sam and locked the door...

 Chapter 24 – Gwen

    "Man, how did you girls live like this?" Alex said in the Nexus as she started creating furniture and home comforts with her wand.


    Hermione and Phoebe watched in amazement at Alex''s creation magic and Sabrina started doing so too. Both their magics seem like wish fulfillment as they easily made plenty of king sized beds, a fully stocked kitchen, a huge jacuzzi as well as showers.


    Before long, the Nexus was a huge open space dorm room for all of them to comfortably live.


    "No rooms, walls or doors?" Mindy asked


    "Doors? Rooms? I thought everyone was comfortable sleeping together... naked? I remember such memories in the mind link" Alex answered referring to the orgies she watched in their memories.


    "I would hate someone fucking Sam in a private room without sharing" Sabrina added.


    "How about toilets?" Buffy asked


    "Have any of you gone yet? Is it even possible for us summoned familiars?" Alex replied.


    "I.. I don''t know" Buffy replied.


    "Here, why don''t you try?" Alex said conjuring up a toilet in the side of the room.


    "What... I ...um" Buffy stammered.


    "Let me try" Faith said as she walked over to the toilet, dropped her pants and sat on it.


    After a while, Faith gave up.


    "Nothing" she said standing up and walking to one of the beds, sitting down bottomless.


    "Aren''t you going to put on your pants?" Buffy said in shock looking at Faith.


    "What''s the point of clothes. We''re here in our private dimension, free of all expectations. You''re still shy?" Faith answered as she removed all her clothes and lay naked in the bed.


    "That''s the spirit!" Alex said as she stripped naked and lay on the bed as well. She was joined by Mindy who striped and joined her in a bed.


    "Maybe we will only need to excrete when we eat food from this dimension. So far we have only been eating those magic drumsticks. Maybe real food will need toilets" Hermione said.


    "Maybe" Buffy answered.


    Tauriel joined Faith naked in a bed while Alice shared a bed with Selene.


    After some hesitation, Phoebe and Sabrina also striped and shared a bed and relaxed while Natasha took a bed by herself.


    Hermione and Buffy were the most prudish, so they shared a bed, fully clothed.


    This was the first time they got to unwind, so they started chatting while watching the scene outside the Nexus.


    On the outside, Sam was on a bed in a locked room with the beautiful instructor named Gwen.


    She was one of the instructors in the Academy of Aristal and her specialty was white magic or life magic.


    She was also one of the most beautiful beauties in her kingdom. She was practically famous as the ¡°Flower of Aristonia¡±, the most popular instructor at the academy, that every male student had fantasies about her.


    She was also incredibly talented and had already reached level 40 by the age of 20. Now at 25, she was at the peak of her abilities as a level 42 white mage.


    Her abilities were in healing, and her spells included minor and major spells and at her level, she could attempt resurrection spells, albeit with only a 30% chance of success. Even so, casting a resurrection spell, whether successful or not, would drain all her energy requiring a day or two of rest to recover.


    Although she specialized in healing magics, common spells like ¡°levitation¡± was not an issue for her, so levitating Sam¡¯s body onto her bed was an easy feat for her.


    She placed her hands were on his body as a white light was conjured from her palms, healing and scanning his body.


    She frowned, not understanding why he was still unconscious. "Perhaps it''s his ridiculously tight clothes" she thought to herself.


    So she started removing his unnecessary bow tie around his neck. Then his boots and chaps.


    She looked at the incredibly handsome teen in a ridiculously tight latex thong that didn''t really hide anything as the whole outline of his dick could be seen.


    "Hey, what is she doing?" Alex said while watching from within the Nexus.


    "It''s your fault for dressing him like a stripper" Mindy said next to her.


    "Well, I didn''t know this was going to happen. I dressed him like that for us, not for her!" Alex replied while watching helplessly from within the Nexus.


    Gwen cupped Sam''s huge but flaccid cock and decided to strip him. She slowly peeled off his thong, revealing his cock as it seemed to uncurl itself and stretch out generously.


    Gwen''s eyes popped open, looking at the beautiful sight as Sam''s cock slowly started rising.


    ¡°Oh my God! That is his¡­. his¡­ his¡­¡± her mind reeled realizing she was looking at his cock getting bigger.


    She had seen larger ones on animals like horses and evil creatures such as trolls and orcs of course, but on a human, this boy''s size was significant.


    Furthermore, no one in their right mind would fuck a troll or orc, but this boy¡­ he was irresistibly gorgeous.


    And his cock was very mesmerizing. She had to shake her head before she looked at the boy''s handsome face. His face was so handsome that even if he wore a dress, he would be regarded one of the prettiest girls around.


    ¡°No! Concentrate Gwen, you have a job to do¡± she thought to herself firmly as she glanced away and started casting her healing spell on him, moving her glowing hands up and down his body.


    However, the more she looked at his naked body on the table, the more she realized that it was the most perfect male body she''s ever seen, like a piece of art.


    His body proportions, his trim yet muscular and toned body, his incredibly handsome face. She stared at his face and imagined how he would look when his gorgeous eyes were open.


    Without realizing it, she was playing with his dick absentmindedly. It was already hard and was very nice to touch, she thought.


    She played with it, first with one hand, then two and started playing with it until it got rock hard, pointing at her face.


    "Oh no! I see the look in her eyes" Alex said watching the scene.


    "Speak for yourself. You have the same look in your eyes" Mindy said pointing at Alex''s hand


    Alex wondered what Mindy was on about, before realizing that her own hand was between her legs and she was masturbating while watching the scene. Mindy was too as were most of the others who were entranced in the scene outside the Nexus.


    "Here, a present for everyone" Alex said as she conjured a gift for everyone.


    "What''s this?" Tauriel asked, looking at a replica of Sam''s cock.


    "It''s called a dildo. It vibrates!" Alex said demonstrating how to turn it on.


    "Since we can only helplessly watch from inside here, we might as well enjoy the show" Alex said crudely, turning hers on and using it on herself. Some like Alice and Selene used their dildoes on each other instead.


    Back on the outside, mesmerized by the cock pointing at her face, Gwen closed her eyes and kissed the tip of the cock. Her mouth slowly opened and she took the tip into her mouth. Not satisfied, she started taking it deeper and before long, she was deep throating him.


    She suddenly stopped as she heard noises of people walking past her room. She finally regained her senses and looked at him again. His cock was glistening with her saliva.


    ¡°What am I doing? This is crazy!¡± she said to herself as she took a step back, looking at the gorgeous teen.


    "No! I must help him recover. It''s my duty!" she said firmly.


    She climbed up onto the bed, straddling Sam''s body as she cast the healing spell again, moving her glowing hands to his head.


    "What kind of healing position is that?" Hermione yelled inside the Nexus. But as with all the others, she could only watch helplessly inside the Nexus. By now she too was naked in bed with her dildo deep inside her, watching it on the bed with Buffy who was also now naked.


    Back to the room, Gwen could feel Samsara''s cock touching her pussy through her panties and she closed her eyes and started rubbing herself on him.


    ¡°Mmmmmm¡± she hummed and lost herself in the moment. She pushed her panties aside and started rubbing her bare pussy on the length of his erect cock.


    She had forgotten to heal him and her juices lubricated the top of his cock, making her slide up and down him smoothly.


    Suddenly, she moved all the way up and felt the tip of his penis touch the opening of her vagina.


    She gasped and looked down and saw the tip of his cock at her opening. In fact the whole glans of his penis was already inside her. She hesitated for a long while before closing her eyes as she sat down impaling herself on his long hard cock.


    She nearly couldn''t help screaming in ecstasy as half the cock entered her. With her whole body quivering, she sat down completely plunging his cock balls deep into her pussy. Her eyes rolled up with pleasure.


    She had lost her virginity to this boy. Although many men had pursued her, she never had anyone in her heart. However now she had so much lust inside her, she couldn''t resist fucking this perfect male body.


    She only managed to move up and down his cock a few times before she came on his cock, drenching it with her juices just as he also came into her.


    Gwen suddenly sat still, with her eyes open and unblinking, as if she were in a trance.


    [Do you want Instructor Gwen?]


    Sam slowly opened his eyes and looked around. His eyes suddenly popped open looking at the gorgeous woman sitting on his cock.


    "What''s happening? Is this the new summon? I don''t recognize her. Wait, no... I''ve seen her before. But which movie?" he thought to himself, not realizing that where he saw her before was in Willow, before the demon attack.


    "Sam!" yelled Alex through the mind link from within the Nexus


    "Yes?" Sam answered, not recognizing the voice who called him.


    [Affirmative, Gwen Acquired]


    "Wha....??" wondered Sam as his mind was in a daze looking at the popup in front of his eyes.


    "No! You''ve acquired another person from this world" Hermione said, having witnessed the earlier acquisition of Princess Jemima.


    "Huh? Where... what?" Sam said looking at Gwen.


    Gwen''s eyes blinked and she started rocking her hips, riding his cock again.


    "Wait!" Sam said and Gwen immediately stopped.


    "Who are you?" he asked in shock.


    "I am Princess Gwendolyn of Aristonia, only daughter of King Richard the 23rd of Aristonia. I am also an instructor in the Academy of Aristal and Professor in White Magic there." she said, sitting still on his cock.


    "Fuck me! Another princess?" Sam exclaimed.


    Responding to his statement, Gwen started fucking him again. Sam looked at her in astonishment but let her finish as he came into her again.


    They got up and he instructed her to act as usual and not show her subservience to him.


    "Understood master" she answered.


    "No just call me Sam..sara" he said, adopting the name Jemima and Merlin called him.


    "Yes Samsara" she said.


    "You''re really enjoying the show, aren''t you all?" Sam asked through the mind link, looking at all his familiars.


    "Yes, yes we are" they laughed, all lying naked on their huge beds, playing with their vibrating duplicates of his cock.


    "Damn it. Joke''s on me I guess" he thought to himself.


    He looked at the stripper clothes that Alex conjured for him and shook his head.


    "Are there any other clothes that I can wear?" he asked Gwen.


    "You can wear the Academy robes" she said, handing him one of hers.


    It was a brown cloak with the Academy''s badge on the left breast. Although Sam was slightly taller than Gwen, it fit him quite well and covered his naked body.


    "Does this mean I am accepted to the Academy?" Sam asked Gwen, looking at himself in the mirror.


    "Yes, Merlin said he wanted to recruit you quite urgently" Gwen answered.


    "I guess that means I''ll be enrolling then" he said.

 Chapter 25 – Multitasking

    As Gwen led Sam out of the room, he followed her to meet up with the rest of his contingent back at their hotel.


    While walking, Sam wondered if there were other missions in town. He thought surely his mission wasn''t only to come to this town just to join the Academy.


    As Sam himself had just recovered, he wanted to take the opportunity to enjoy himself and actually be in Willow as from the moment he got here in this world, he has been in battle or under threat nearly the whole time.


    Since many of his abilities were glitched and gave him quite alot of advantages and cheats if he used them properly, he decided to use his time as efficiently as possible.


    As they turned a corner, Tauriel, Selene and Alice appeared out of the Nexus with instructions to walk around town and have a look around. They split up with Tauriel entering the nearby mercenary guild to look for missions, while Alice entered the town tavern to listen for news. Selene on the other hand went to the marketplace to look around.


    While still walking, Sam queried Gwen about Aristonia, about the surrounding countries like Serendale, where Princess Jemima was from, and Lathadar where she traveled from when she met him.


    While they talked, several missions started appearing in his head.


    From the mercenary guild, Tauriel read several missions:


    [Animal Attacks in nearby farm]


    [Baron''s Daughter Missing]


    [Escaped Criminal]


    In the marketplace, Selene heard a few rumors:


    [Multiple People Murdered in Poor District]


    [Cursed Mansion]


    [Forbidden Ancient Tomb]


    In the tavern, Alice heard rumors as well, but some of them were repeats:


    [Forbidden Ancient Tomb]


    [Escaped Criminal]


    [Attack on Stronghold]


    Sam was arriving at the hotel with Gwen, so he mentally gave a few commands assigning missions and his familiars broke into teams.


    As he already had Alice, Selene and Tauriel wondering around the town, in the Nexus, there were screens showing their position from their viewpoint.


    The other familiars could appear any time within the eyesight range of either Sam or any of the other familiars who were outside the Nexus.


    The two slayers Mindy and Faith took on the animal farm attack mission, while Phoebe took on the mission to find the Baron''s daughter. Natasha and Alice took on the mission to track the escaped criminal, Selene would investigate the murdered people in the poor district while Sabrina would take the cursed mansion mission. Lastly Tauriel will head to the ancient tomb to look around.


    Alex and Hermione were waiting as standby in the Nexus to back up anyone that needed help in a mission, and in case Sam needed help too.


    He left the Stronghold mission as the group of students and instructors he was joining to the Academy of Aristal will be going to Stronghold anyhow.


    He suddenly recalled that Jemima was heading towards Stronghold too. Maybe she had some news.


    Through his mind link, he tried to contact Jemima to find out if she''s heard any news.


    When he contacted her, she was of course happy to hear his voice in her heard. Apparently they have yet to reach Stronghold as there were constantly under attack by orcs, but although they took some casualties, they were arriving in a couple of hours.


    She was uninjured and safe, much to Sam''s relief. But her guard detail wasn''t doing great and had only a small contingent left.


    He wondered to himself, could he send a familiar over to Jemima since she was his belonging? He didn''t know what that made Jemima and Gwen. Were they his familiars too?


    In his mind, he sent Alex over to Jemima and to his surprise, it succeeded and Alex materialized in the carriage with Jemima.


    Just then, he heard Gwen''s voice.


    "Samsara? Samsara, are you alright?" she asked.


    Sam looked around and found that he was in the hotel lobby with Merlin looking at him with a smile.


    "Yes, yes I am fine. I was just thinking about something" Sam replied.


    "It''s good that you''ve recovered. It''s the last day of recruitment before we leave, so I will be at the recruitment tent with instructor Gwen. These are a few of our best recruits. Just introduce yourselves. I am sorry the hotel is out of rooms, but you can room with Heracles over here" Merlin said.


    "He can use my room. I don''t need it tonight anyway" Gwen said as she handed him her key. Merlin raised his eyebrow but shrugged and walked off with Gwen and the other instructors following him.


    "Hi! I am Aria and this is my sister Arisa. We are from the Four Elements Sect" one of the two pretty sisters said. Her sister Arisa simply smiled shyly and only said "Hi"


    While it was obvious both were sisters, they had different physiques. Aria was tall and fit looking, with small but pert breasts but strong yet agile looking body, like a ballerina. Arisa on the other hand had rather large breasts and was slightly shorter. While Aria''s body was like a ballerina, Arisa''s was more like a cheerleader.


    "My name is Heracles Hellstorm, and I am the heir of the Hellstorm Sect!" Heracles said, in an arrogant manner.


    "Oh... my name is Sam..sara. Samsara" Sam answered.


    As he scanned them, he could see their levels were higher than him. Aria and Arisa were level 37 and 30 respectively while Heracles was at level 32.


    Heracles suddenly put his arm around Sam''s shoulders and brought him to the side.


    "I would advise you to not have any ideas about the sisters. They are mine, do you understand me?" he whispered in Sam''s ears.


    Suddenly Sam felt heat on Heracles hands that was on his shoulder, so hot that it felt that fire was burning his flesh.


    He immediately entered the Nexus, much to Heracle''s surprise and then cast [Heal] on himself, instantly healing his burnt flesh.


    He exited the Nexus several feet away, behind Heracle''s back and looked at him with a frown.


    Heracles stared back and walked away, stunned on the inside that this mere level 10 punk could so easily escape his sly attack.


    "Are you alright? Why is there a hole in your robe?" Arisa suddenly asked as she approached him.


    "It''s nothing" Sam said, looking at his torn robe.


    Reparo


    Hermione cast in the Nexus and Sam''s robe instantly mended itself.


    "Hey, you do magic!" Arisa said excitedly.


    "Uh... only a little. I know some tricks" Sam said as he tried to deflect.


    "Come! Show us what you can do" she said, grabbing him by his arm and dragging him along with her sister.


    The way she held his arm, his elbow was between her large breasts, making Sam feel a bit uncomfortable.


    He was only wearing a robe with nothing underneath. The last thing he wanted was to sport an erection which would make the whole thing awkward.


    They sat in a corner and got to talk and get to know each other better.


    Aria and Arisa were the 17 and 15 year old daughters of the Patriach of the Four Elements Sect. The sect was well known in Aristonia for being one of the most powerful, with each member having the power to control an element.


    Aria and Arisa however, were prodigies and were able to control 2 elements each. Aria could control fire and earth, while Arisa could control water and air.


    Aria dressed in black long pants and a red blouse while Arisa dressed in a light white colored blouse and skirt. It seemed to reflect their powers and personality as well.


    Right as they were talking, Sam''s body suddenly lit up signifying that he had leveled up to level 11. This was because Phoebe had just solved the quest of the missing Baron''s daughter using her premonition powers.


    Apparently the Baron''s daughter had eloped with one of her suitors, a young trader who has left with his trading caravan. Phoebe decided not to report it to the Baron as she was a supporter of true love and knew from her premonition abilities that the Baron would have chased them down and punished the trader.


    Even though Phoebe didn''t report it to the Baron, she did inform the Baron''s wife, who she knew was more understanding. Hence Sam received the points anyway.


    Aria and Arisa looked at Sam with shock at his sudden advancement from simply sitting and talking to them.


    Right at that moment, his body glowed again increasing his level to level 12. This time, Mindy and Faith had solved the animal attacks on the nearby farm. There was a wolf pack in the forest nearby, so they quickly took care of them.


    Sam was embarrassed as Aria and Arisa stared at him oddly. Before he could say anything, he glowed yet again.


    This time, Sabrina had just performed an exorcism in the haunted house, something she found easy to do, pushing him up to level 13.


    "Uh... these are all the missions my familiar''s are accomplishing. So I am getting the rewards from it" he said awkwardly.


    "You mean, you can level up just by sitting around when your familiars are doing your missions?" Aria asked.


    "Yes..." just as he answered, his body glowed yet again.


    This time Natasha and Alice had recaptured the escaped criminal


    "What missions are they undertaking?" Arisa asked.


    "The ones left.... are.... investigating the murders in the poor district, and investigating the Ancient Tomb" he said, communicating with the familiars who had entered the Nexus after accomplishing their missions.


    "Oh, so you already know about the Ancient Tomb. We were thinking of going to have a look, and maybe inviting you" she said.


    "You want to come with us?" Arisa asked, hopefully.


    Just then, Selene reported through the mind link


    "I found out what is causing the deaths and disappearances of the people in the poor district. I just fought a demonic creature. It''s immune to bullets and steel" she said as she transmitted her view to everyone in the Nexus.


    "Again?" Sam thought.


    "Well? Do you want to join us?" Aria asked


    "Sure" he said as he instructed all the familiars in the Nexus to join Selene with the exception of Tauriel who was at the Ancient Tomb, waiting for Sam and the sisters.


    Just as they walked off together out of the hotel, Sam glowed again. Alex had just escorted Jemima safely to Stronghold and had bid her farewell before disappearing to the Nexus again.


    ''You...you''re level 14 now?" Aria said in amazement. They had just sat down with him for a few minutes and he had already leveled up 4 levels.

 Chapter 26 – The Ancient Tomb

    Sam, Aria and Arisa rode on two horses and headed for the ancient tomb. They only hired two horses because they discovered that Sam did not know how to ride a horse!


    So Aria rode on a horse by herself, while Sam sat behind Arisa, holding her waist as he shared a horse with her. The reason he shared the horse with her and not with Aria is because Aria had to help him get on the horse and sit behind Arisa.


    Sam sat quietly, embarrassed that he didn''t know how to ride and that these two pretty girls had to take the leading role in a simple trip to a nearby ancient tomb.


    The ancient tomb is famous in the town of Willow. It''s been there even before the town was settled there and no one has been able to come out alive. Many have tried to investigate the tomb, but those that have gone beyond the first section have all disappeared and were never heard of again.


    As they rode, Sam started noticing Arisa''s breasts bouncing up and down his arms as he held her waist.


    The longer they rode, the more aroused he became, and pretty soon, his erect penis was pressing into the back of Arisa''s back. Luckily, Aria was riding ahead while Arisa and Sam''s horse was behind, so she didn''t see anything.


    Otherwise she would have clearly noticed Sam''s huge rod poking her younger sister''s back.


    "Samsara... is that your... uh.... your..." Arisa started asking.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it" Sam whispered in her ear.


    She nodded, then reached behind with her hand, grabbing his cock and lifting her skirt and her butt, she placed his dick under her body, between her legs and sat on it.


    As she was wearing a skirt and he was only wearing a robe, his naked cock was completely hidden while under all that cloth.


    He felt her pussy under her panties, rubbing up and down the length of his cock. The tip of his long penis poke out the front of her skirt and she started teasing and rubbing the tip of his cock with one of her hands.


    "What...what are you doing?" Sam whispered


    "I don''t know. This is the first time I''ve felt a... uh... thing before. I want to touch it and feel it" she answered.


    Before long, he started cumming, spurting his seed all over the front of her skirt and down her legs.


    "Warm..." she said dreamily as she used her skirt to wipe his cum while they rode. "And so much too" she said taking a taste from some that was on her hand.


    "Alright, we''re nearly there" Aria suddenly shouted.


    Arisa quickly cleaned up all of the evidence of Sam''s ejaculate with her skirt and Sam tried to move, but his semi erect penis was still stuck under her body.


    Both horses slowed down in front of the entrance to the tomb and Aria hopped off her horse gracefully.


    Just as she approached Sam to help him down, he panicked and tried to get off himself. He felt Arisa adjust her butt and suddenly he felt released and he fell down the horse.


    Aria could swear he saw something swinging in the air for split second as he landed upside down on the ground.


    Arisa laughed as she hopped off her horse too and landed right next to Sam.


    From his position on the ground, he caught a glimpse under her skirt, and saw that her inner thighs and even her panties were drenched with his sperm.


    Suddenly, Aria''s hand appeared, offering to pull him up. He smiled and grabbed her hand, and she was quite strong as she effortlessly pulled him to a standing position.


    They tethered their horses and walked to the entrance of the cave. Sam communicated with Tauriel, and found out that she was already inside.


    They entered the tomb and found that there was a first level, where there were lit torches all around and an entrance to a deeper part of the tomb. All around the first level were warning signs not to enter and even evidence of the tomb being closed up by the town authorities. However, there were always adventurers who will break in to look for treasures.


    They looked at each other and nodded, entering the next level together.


    Aria conjured flame in her hand to light the way as they walked deeper and deeper into the tomb.


    Suddenly, the lights went out.


    "Aria? What...." was all he heard of Arisa''s voice when he heard rumbling noises.


    He ducked immediately into the Nexus and saw something phase through his body.


    "What was that?" he thought as he tried to search around for the sisters while within the Nexus.


    He exited the Nexus again, and started calling their names.


    "Aria? Arisa?" he called. They responded, but their voices were far away.


    In the distance, he could see flames and rumbling sounds. He guessed it was Aria fighting.


    Suddenly, he heard a scream. It sounded just like Arisa, but he could not determine where or how far it was.


    "Samsara? Arisa!" Aria yelled and tried to conjure flame again. But there was some sort of fog in the huge area they were in, and from far, Sam could only see a slight flame although it was blazing brightly in Aria''s hand.


    Just then, Sam''s body glowed again. In his mind link, the rest of the familiars had successfully banished the demon in the poor district of Willow, and he just leveled up again to level 15.


    He suddenly felt someone pushing his shoulder, causing him to duck as a slash flashed through the air, slicing through where his neck was.


    He realized it was Tauriel who suddenly appeared and was firing arrows at the unseen enemy.


    "Damn it" he thought as he summoned all his familiars who all appeared around him, flashing their weapons.


    Hermione, Sabrina and Alex lit up the area with multiple spells that conjured light.


    With the area lit, they could see the huge cave they were in, and it was filled with wraith like beings with sharp claws.


    He looked all around and found that he was on a stone bridge and that Aria was on another bridge separated from him by quite a distance.


    There were multiple stone bridges criss-crossing randomly, some connected and some unconnected, all leading to different paths deeper into the tomb.


    "I see you!" Aria yelled as she tried to make her way towards him. Sam''s area was brightly lit by his mages making it easy to see him, but Aria was walking in mostly darkness, except for the flame in her hand.


    Suddenly she felt a slash across her chest. She screamed as she felt the pain of someone attacking her, causing a big gash in front of her chest, tearing her blouse open and revealing both her breasts were bleeding with a huge gash across them.


    Aria was going berserk from afar, as she lit her whole body up in flames and started shooting fireballs indiscriminately.


    "Aria! Calm down!" Sam yelled as Hermione conjured a magic shield that blocked a fireball that was coming in their direction.


    "It''s too late. She has been slashed. Those wraiths'' blades are poisonous" Tauriel said as she stood next to Sam.


    "Not only that, they have the ability to eat souls" Sabrina added.


    He looked around and saw Arisa''s body on another bridge, surrounded by more of the wraiths. She was unconscious and bleeding from multiple wounds.


    "No! Arisa!" Sam yelled....

 Chapter 27 – Aria and Arisa

    There was chaos everywhere as Sam took hold of his surroundings.


    They were in a huge cave with multiple stone bridges that were separated from each other by a deep abyss and each led to a different path at the end.


    Sam was on one of the bridges, surrounded and protected by his familiars while Aria and Arisa were on different bridges, and they were all under attack by these strange wraith like beings who carried strange blade like weapons that were used to slash at them.


    Aria was surrounded and using her abilities to cover her body with flame and attack the wraiths. Arisa on the other hand was on the ground and bleeding badly. She looked barely conscious and was surrounded by several wraiths approaching her.


    Sam watched as the wraiths in front of Arisa stabbed at her prone body, piercing her chest. She screamed in pain as blood flowed from her mouth and nose.


    "Phoebe!" yelled Sam as he looked helplessly.


    Phoebe looked at Arisa and used her sister Paige''s ability to orb Arisa''s body over to where they were. Sam rushed over to her to check on her.


    Arisa had 3 gashes on her body, one on her back, one sliced open her abdomen, revealing her internal organs and one pierced through her chest. She was barely breathing.


    Aria was still fighting madly, her body flaming like a human torch, shooting fireballs wildly. Some did hit a few wraiths, but it only went through them harmlessly.


    Aria''s flame on her body started flickering out revealing her naked body as she had burned off all her clothes. She looked helpless as the nearest wraith pierced through her stomach, it''s blade exiting out her back.


    At that moment, Phoebe orbed Aria over as well and she collapsed in Sam''s arms.


    Aria was naked in his arms and had a large gash across both breasts and a hole in her stomach and out her back.


    Sam quickly cast [Heal] on both of them, quickly healing their wounds. However, he could see that their breaths were getting shallower and shallower. In fact Arisa was barely breathing.


    "Whats happening? They are healed, why? What can I do? What..." Sam said in panic as he could feel them slowly fade away.


    The familiars were busy fighting. While the warriors could block the wraith physical attacks, they could not hurt them as their weapons went right through the wraiths. Only the mages and those with magical weapons could injure the wraiths so Sam''s familiars were actually at a disadvantage.


    "Quickly! You have to make them yours. Their souls are leaving their bodies. Physical healing will not help them" Sabrina said.


    "What.."Sam thought, then remembered how he made Jemima and Gwen "his".


    "Shit" he said as he lifted his robe and ripped off Arisa''s panties. It was still crusty with his dried up sperm and he started rubbing his flaccid cock on her pussy lips.


    "Come on... come on!" he muttered pushing his semi hard cock into her open pussy.


    He felt himself slowly entering and the more he rubbed, the more erect he got. He grabbed her large breasts and suckled on them as he continued shoving himself into her.


    Before long he was ramming his cock balls deep inside Arisa''s body.


    He pumped himself in and out frantically and before he realized it, he was cumming inside her


    [Do you want Arisa?]


    "Yes!" he said


    [Affirmative, Arisa Acquired]


    He turned to looked at the naked Aria and was shocked as she was awake, her eyes looking at him accusingly.


    "What....are....you.... doing?" she asked weakly.


    He looked at her in shock, unsure what to say.


    He shook his head and pulled his cock out of Arisa and moved towards Aria, who looked at him accusingly.


    "Why?" she asked


    "I''m saving you" he said with determination as he placed his cock at Aria''s entrance.


    She didn''t resist as she felt him ram his organ into her. It was her first time having sex, but all she could do was stare at him while he started pumping in and out of her.


    "I wish you would have done this to me when I was fully healthy. This would have been so wonderful" she thought to herself.


    Closing his eyes, so as not to see her stare, he just pumped as hard as he could before eventually cumming inside her.


    He finally opened his eyes only to see her unblinking eyes. She had stopped breathing and her eyes had no light in them.


    "Aria? Aria!! No!" Sam yelled, shaking her while he was still inside her.


    [Do you want Aria?]


    Sam was stunned. He thought he had lost her already


    "Yes!" he quickly replied


    [Affirmative, Aria Acquired]


    He looked at Aria and noticed that her eyes became alive again. She looked at him, then hugged him and kissed him.


    He kissed her back and started moving his hips again, since he was still inside her.


    As he fucked her, he suddenly felt someone sucking his balls and he looked between his legs and saw Arisa suckling his balls and her eyes happily smiling at him. She grabbed his butt and inserted her finger inside his anus.


    Sam jolted and immediately started spurting into Aria. There was so much cum, it was leaking out of Aria''s pussy as Arisa greedily lapped it up from Aria''s pussy.


    As Sam removed his cock, he felt Arisa greedily grab his cock and started sucking it desperately.


    "My turn.... my turn" she said desperately as she jumped on him and impaled herself on his fully lubricated cock.


    Sam forced everyone into the Nexus, unwilling to risk any of his familiar''s lives while he fucked and they all stood inside the Nexus, watching the wraiths float around looking for them.


    Then they focused on Sam fucking Arisa with Aria sitting on his face.


    About an hour later, he had finally satisfied both sisters and he sat up and walked to the shower facilities and started showering.


    Tauriel joined him as she briefed him about the tomb.


    "I''ve been here for several hours before you. The tomb is strange as every exit leads back to this middle area. I''ve tried several times to find my way back out to no avail. Each path seems to lead back here into this cave of many bridges. I know I could escape through the Nexus, but with my abilities, its currently impossible to find my own way out of here" she said as she shared the shower with Sam and washed his body.


    The others started to strip and shower as well. The shower facility was very large and could easily fit all of them if they shared showers.


    "So what do we do? Do we give up and teleport back to Gwen?" Sam asked. He was now clearly aware of how to use his Nexus and was glad that Gwen was part of his team now.


    "Is there a treasure worth going after? Or we can give up now?" he asked.


    [The treasure found here is without doubt one of the most powerful in this realm]


    "So good of you to join us" Sam said to the Nexus. It seemed to be helpful only at random times. So he was surprised that it chipped in at this moment.


    "So now we go ahead? Which path shall we take?" Mindy asked.


    "I think we are going to need a specialist" Sam answered as he walked out of the shower and lay on one of the beds.


    The girls followed him and stood by the bed.


    "What''s going on?" Arisa asked. She and her sister were strangely comfortable standing naked together with all the other gorgeous naked girls, watching the handsome and naked Samsara lie on the bed naked.


    "He''s summoning another one of us" Alex answered next to her.


    "Nexus, I summon a tomb raider!" Sam yelled and he suddenly stiffened up.


    Aria and Arisa watched in wonder as he lay in bed stiff, his penis rising up to it''s maximum length.


    "Oooooo" Arisa said, staring unblinkingly at his cock.

 Chapter 28 – The Tomb Raider

    Sam gritted his teeth as every muscle strained tightly. All his familiars and his two new acquisitions Aria and Arisa were standing around the bed watching him.


    "What''s happening?" Aria asked curiously.


    "Well, the summoning involved Sam being completely stiff while a body emerges from inside his skin. Normally we will emerge slowly, it feels like swimming out of a thick slime until we disengage with his body." Hermione answered.


    "And then what?" Arisa asked in turn


    "And then.... they fuck" Mindy said giggling and thrusting her hips.


    "Look!" Aria said, seeing luscious, thick lips form around the base of his penis.


    "You can kiss her, see?" Alex said cheekily as she opened her mouth wide, swallowing most of his dick and kissing the new familiar''s lips at the bottom.


    "I thought her that" Mindy said as she too opened her mouth, swallowing Sam''s cock and kissing the new familiar''s thick lips.


    "Stop that!" Hermione said, chasing both Alex and Mindy away.


    Slowly, the lips climbed up Sam''s dick and started sucking its way up his length, with her cheeks and a nose emerging. At the same time, fingers and then her hands climbed out of his hips.


    "Amazing" Arisa said, watching as a pretty face emerged and started swallowing his cock down her throat as her whole head was formed together with her black hair.


    Her arms stretched out as her head and neck was fully out of him. Her shoulders were next as she used her arms to push her body up to her waist, revealing her large shapely breasts.


    She turned around to face Sam, and he recognized her instantly. He wondered which version he would get, and it was indeed Lara Croft, acted by Angelina Jolie, the one he wished for.


    This version, in his opinion, was more competent and capable. She was fully confident and was well polished in her movement and abilities.


    Her legs emerged and Alice climbed onto the bed to help pull her into position.


    Just then, their hips separated and Lara gasped.


    She closed her eyes and smiled to herself, then started rocking on his hips.


    Aria and Arisa watched with their mouth agape.


    "Yep, thats what happens" Hermione said, rolling her eyes.


    "There are so many of us, so grab your chance whenever he''s available" Mindy said


    Arisa nodded with a determined look in her face while Aria seemed lost in thought as Lara fucked Sam hard as he grabbed her large breasts.


    Before long, he came inside her and she gave him a kiss as she unmounted him. Cum dropped out of her as well as flowed all over his crotch.


    Natasha came over with a cloth in hand to clean him up, but Alex waved her wand and all the cum flew off his body and landed in a wine glass that she conjured.


    "That''s not fair" Natasha said staring at Alex


    "Life''s not fair" Alex took a sip and smiled at her.


    Natasha glared at her, then turned to Sam and engulfed his cock with her mouth, bobbing her head up and down, sucking greedily.


    "Hey! Not fair" Alex said, dropping the wine glass and pouncing on Natasha, trying to pry the cock away from her. Selene grabbed the glass in mid air and in one gulp she downed all of the sperm in it.


    Natasha sucked hard, unwilling to let go as Alex climbed on her and Sam''s eyes rolled up his head as he came again due to Natasha''s expert mouth ministrations.


    By now Sam had already established a mind link with Lara, getting her up to date on who they are and what''s going on. So she watched curiously as Natasha licked her lips after swallowing.


    Alex sulked and looked at Sam. "Anymore left?" she asked hopefully.


    "Uh.. let me rest a bit first" he said in a non-committal manner and looked at Lara.


    "What do you think? Are you up for the task?" he asked her, knowing that everything has already been explained in the mind link.


    "I''ll try my best. I love a challenge" she said.


    Alex and Sabrina conjured up clothes for everyone, based on their preferences and Lara ended up with her usual shorts, tank top and her boots.


    She exited the Nexus and started to work, easily avoiding detection by the wraiths, the way Tauriel did for hours before Sam and the sisters arrived. Lara was agile and fast, looking for clues before finding a hidden door.


    She went through the rooms one after the other, avoiding multiple traps and finding one hidden path after another.


    "You could have used the Nexus to bypass many of these traps you know" Sam said while watching from the Nexus.


    "Where''s the fun in that?" she answered, somersaulting over a trap as darts flew past her, flying between her legs as she was upside down.


    With precise acrobatic movements, she dodged, side stepped, somersaulted and gracefully dived past trap after trap before examining a door for a quick moment and opening it.


    Inside, they found a sealed stone coffin inside a large room. The room was covered in dust, but there were multiple chests inside. As Lara explored the room, she found that the chests were filled with gold and gems.


    Sam exited the Nexus, followed by all his familiars and the two sisters.


    After collecting all the gold and gems, they stood next to the coffin and looked at it with curiosity.


    "Should we open it?" Arisa asked.


    "We might as well, since it''s the mission" Sam replied.


    Lara tried to find a mechanism or something that will open the coffin, but she found that it was a real coffin, so it didn''t have any mechanism. However, the lid was incredibly heavy and she could not even budge it.


    Alice, Selene, Buffy and Faith tried moving it with their strength, and finally with their combined effort could they move it.


    "It''s so heavy" Buffy said, as they slowly moved the lid slightly to the side, revealing a small opening that allowed one of their arms to enter.


    Inside, as Sabrina cast a light spell, they could see an empty coffin, but it had a spear that crackled with lightning!


    "That... that''s a lightning bolt!" Alex said.


    "What do you mean a lightning bolt?" Mindy asked.


    "I mean a bolt of lightning, captured into a physical object" Alex explained.


    "No, that''s THE Master Bolt" Sam said, reading the notice the Nexus posted above the bolt in his mind.


    "Master Bolt? You mean the actual lightning bolt that Zeus owned" Hermione asked in shock.


    "Yep, that''s what the notification said" Sam nodded


    "So now what?" Aria asked.


    "Now since it''s a mission, I grab it I guess" Sam said reaching his hand into the coffin.


    *BOOOOM*


    A lightning bolt came crashing down from the air destroying the coffin and exploding on Sam''s body, causing all the familiars and the two sisters to be thrown across the room and the light blinded them for a second.


    Electricity was still sizzling in the air and the strong smell of ozone filled the air as the familiars recovered from the blast.


    "Samsara? SAMSARA!" Aria screamed.


    All they could see is smoke, bits and pieces of the stone coffin and within the smoke, the still glowing lightning bolt and a the outline of a body that could barely be seen inside the smoke.


    All of them instantly rushed into the smoke to rescue him.

 Chapter 29 – The Return of Sharon

    Selene got to the body the fastest, dragging the unconscious body out as the mages approached, casting their healing spells.


    "Wh...who is that?" Alex, Sabrina and Hermione asked, looking at the naked body and noticed that it had large breasts and no penis.


    It was an actual gorgeously proportioned body, with a beautiful face that looked similar to Sam, but yet female.


    Although she still looked beautiful, that didn''t hide the fact that she was seriously injured.


    Alex and Sabrina looked at each other and stopped their casting.


    "Oh for heavens sake, come on! You''re better at this" Hermione yelled at Alex


    Alex frowned but agreed and waved her wand, healing the naked girl instantly.


    They stared at her curiously, still wondering what this pretty girl had to do with Sam.


    She moaned quietly and started to stir and slowly wake up.


    Her pretty eyes started fluttering and finally she opened her eyes and looked around.


    She looked at all the girls around her and was confused.


    "Where... what?" she said as she stared at all the familiar faces staring at her curiously.


    "Emma Watson? Selena Gomez?" she muttered, looking at the two mages closest to her.


    The more she looked around, the more starstruck she became as she recognized most of the faces around her.


    "Besides those two, I recognize Angelina Jolie, Alyssa Milano, Scarlett Johansson, Sarah Michelle Gellar, Milla Jovovich, Kate Beckinsale, Evangeline Lilly, Eliza Dushku, that actress who played Carrie... Chloe something Moritz... Moretz? And then there''s that new actress who plays Sabrina in the new series. Those other two pretty girls must be actresses too" she thought to herself as she looked at everyone in the room.


    "Emma Watson? Selena Gomez? Who are they?" Alex asked her, looking confused.


    "You''re Selena Gomez right?" she asked again, looking at Alex.


    "No, I''m Alex. Alex Russo" Alex replied.


    "From.. from Waverly Place?" she asked.


    "Yes. Do you know me?" Alex asked


    "Who are you?" She ignored Alex''s question and turned to Hermione.


    "I''m Hermione Granger" Hermione replied.


    "This.... this has to be a joke right?" she asked. She looked at Lara and asked "You...what is your name?"


    "I''m Lara Croft" Lara answered.


    "Hahahahaha of course it is. And I''m the Queen of England!" she said as she stood up, covering herself with her arms.


    She realized by now that she was stark naked, and that something was seriously strange here. She started panicking.


    "Is this a movie? Is this a prank?" she started shrieking as everyone stared at her. "Ashton Kutcher will pop out somewhere won''t he?" she yelled as she grabbed Alex and shook her.


    "No... what.." Alex replied


    "It''s a dream.... it must be a dream! This is impossible! Definitely a dream! It must be!"


    Since she was in a room with Hermione Granger, Alex Russo and Lara Croft, not to mention other actresses who would probably tell her their screen personas, she must be in a dream.


    Her last memory was accidentally killing the geeky video shop kid from her school and running away. The next moment, she was here, naked and with all these famous actresses in a cave with a coffin in it.


    "Calm down... uh Queen of England. We need you to calm down to help us figure out where Sam went to" Hermione said.


    "Sam? Sam is dead. I killed him. Hahahaha" she laughed maniacally.


    "What do you mean you killed him?" Phoebe asked as all of them suddenly turned hostile.


    "I know! This must be my punishment. We''re in hell aren''t we? Yes... this is my punishment. I deserve it. I''m in hell!" she laughed as tears fell from her eyes.


    The girls looked at her strangely. When she said she killed Sam, it brought up anger in them, but once she started rambling they started to pity her.


    Sharon actually did regret killing Sam. Everything went out of control and happened so fast.


    She actually did like him when she scouted the place but thought that his video shop was an easy robbery target. Who would have known that the shop was broke? When he found out her and her accomplices'' identities, they panicked. At that stage, they would have probably still let him go.


    But when Jamal accidentally shot off his dick, she knew that they would be punished with a long jail time, and she pitied Sam who was in agony and decided to put him out of his misery.


    If she didn''t do so, he would live the rest of his life as a eunuch at best, or lived with tubes out of his body for the remainder of his days.


    Suddenly Mindy pounced and smashed her face to the floor of the cave, holding her face to the ground with her hand.


    "You''re Sharon, aren''t you?" Mindy said with a voice so filled with malice that Sharon started pissing herself.


    "What..." Phoebe asked but Selene stopped her.


    "Do you know her?" Lara asked


    "The first few of us do. I''m probably the last one summoned when Sam first activated the mind link. In the first ever link between us, we shared his memories of him being from another world, of being killed by his first love Sharon and somehow coming back to life in her body before modifying it to what we know now" Natasha answered.


    "So he''s her? Or she''s him?" Phoebe asked, stunned.


    "Yes. Now bring..... him.... back" Mindy said, gritting her teeth and pointing her gun on Sharon''s head


    "Wha..." Sharon was stunned. They want her to bring him back? How is that possible? He''s dead.


    "Mindy don''t! If you kill her, you''ll kill him as well" Natasha warned


    "We don''t know that! If I kill her, he might come back" Mindy answered with tears in her eyes


    "No! The risk is too high!" Natasha replied


    Mindy hesitated, then lowered her gun and released Sharon''s face.


    Sharon got up quickly, avoiding everyone''s gaze and ignoring the pee dripping down her leg and ran towards the nearby door.


    "No! Stop her!" Lara yelled


    "There''s no need. Let her go. Let her calm down first before deciding what to do" Hermione responded.


    "No, you don''t understand! The traps!" Lara yelled.


    Suddenly everyone remembered, Lara easily bypassed the traps, but this Sharon has no hope to and is completely unaware of the dangers of where they are.


    They rushed out of the door, only to see Sharon on the final stone bridge to the cave they were in. Her body was pierced by multiple arrows, just as the last one pierced her head right between her eyes.


    Her naked body stood still for a second, then collapsed and fell off the bridge into the bottomless abyss below.


    "No!" Natasha yelled as she shot a cable from her wrists trying to catch Sharon''s body. But she missed as it was too far and the body disappeared from view.


    All of them stood silently and helplessly as their only reason for existence vanished from their sight.


    "We''re fucked, aren''t we?" Mindy asked.


    "As his familiars, I don''t know" Hermione answered. "We probably are" she whispered.

 Chapter 30 – The Revival

    The last thing Sam recalled was being struck by a huge bolt of lightning, burning his body and causing him excruciating pain.


    He experienced his eyeballs exploding, his eardrums perforating and feeling every other organ in his body bursting like balloons.


    He remembered smelling the ozone in the air mixed with the smell of burnt meat which he assumed to be his flesh.


    Then..... darkness all around. He could not see anything. He could not hear anything. He could not feel anything.


    Suddenly, everything was bright. Light returned to his eyes and he squinted for a while.


    He realized that he was in the midst of doing something, and he felt tightness that gripped him from below.


    It felt so warm and comfortable, and as he was taken by surprise, he immediately came inside the warm embracing orifice.


    He blinked and suddenly focused on what was going on.


    Aria stared lifelessly back at him as he realized that he was in the midst of coitus with her.


    "Huh? Aria? Aria!" he yelled realizing she was dead. But what happened? What killed her again?


    [Do you want Aria?]


    Sam was stunned. He thought he had acquired her already. Did he have to do it again every time she died?


    "Yes!" he quickly replied


    [Affirmative, Aria Acquired]


    He looked at Aria and she seemed to be coming back to life again, starting with breathing, then her eyes blinked looking at him.


    "Sam... you''re alive" she said weakly as she embraced him and kissed him.


    "I''m alive? I just revived you!" Sam thought to himself as he returned her kiss.


    He looked up and saw all his familiars looking at him strangely. They were also looking at their hands and at each other in a confused manner.


    "Oh! You''re alive!" Arisa said hugging him from behind, her large breasts pressing into his back.


    "Aaargh" Natasha yelled as she was slashed by a wraith. All the other familiar''s suddenly sprang into action, defending themselves from the attacking wraiths.


    Sam quickly got up and looked around. They were in the huge cave with the multiple stone bridges again, and they were in the midst of battle with the wraiths again.


    He immediately entered and brought everyone into the Nexus.


    "Nexus! What happened?" he asked while casting [Heal] on Natasha.


    [You died. You were then revived at your last save point]


    "My... save point? You mean I traveled back in time to the last time I had sex with Aria?" he asked.


    [Affirmative. On every death, you will be revived at the last incidence of coitus]


    "This happens when I have sex with anyone? How about my familiars? Or just locals from this dimension?" he asked


    [The save point will only be recorded every time you have sex with a local of this dimension. Familiars are part of yourself, so they do not count]


    Sam nodded, understanding how lucky he was.


    "How many lives do I have?" he asked


    [You will have as many save points as you have acquired new local bodies. For example, if you die again now, you will have used up this save point and will be revived at an earlier save point]


    "You mean when I revived Arisa?" he asked


    [Affirmative]


    Then can I save at later save points with the same person, like with Aria or Arisa?" he asked again


    [Affirmative. Each time you save with one of your local acquisitions, you will get a new save point]


    "Then I will have to fuck one of the sisters, Gwen or Jemima regularly" Sam thought to himself.


    He looked at his familiars and after asking a few questions he found out that all of them understood retained their memories of what happened after this point in the tomb.


    He stopped and looked at the wraiths still wondering around, trying to remember what happened next.


    This is the point where Lara broke through the rest of the tomb''s traps and secret openings, Sam thought.


    Suddenly he looked at the familiars and asked... "Where is Lara?"


    "I think you haven''t summoned her yet" Hermione answered.


    "Huh" he said as he walked over to the nearest bed.


    "I should move on with the mission I suppose" he said as his body stiffened up.


    "Soooo romantic, when you say it like that" Alex commented sarcastically.


    They watched eagerly as Lara emerged, head, arms then legs then separating and then she started fucking Sam passionately.


    "Here" Alex said, passing to the sisters matching dildos that were a copy of Sam''s cock.


    Aria and Arias looked amazed, examining it closely before realizing that many of the rest were already using their dildos on the many beds.


    "I thought... you were.... dead.." Lara said between each thrust.


    Minutes later, Lara was sexually dated got off his body and Alex dressed her.


    Retaining her memories from before and knowing her mission, she exited the Nexus and immediately started going through the tomb.


    At the same time multiple naked bodies jumped on Sam.


    He couldn''t tell what was going on, only that it seemed his cock and every finger and toe seemed to be engulfed inside a tight and wet orifice and his face was assaulted by lips of every sort.


    He greedily lapped up whatever was touching his mouth while his arms and legs felt something wet grinding up and down his limbs.


    "Ahem... I''ve arrived at the coffin.... again" Lara said through the mind link.


    The mountain of naked flesh started separating slowly, revealing Sam''s naked body, all covered in bodily fluids.


    "Uh.. ahem... Ok" he said, getting up. Blobs of sperm and pussy juices dripped off his whole body.


    They all exited the Nexus immediately, not even bothered to clean up or get dressed as they stood naked and drenched with sweat and bodily fluids.


    Sam nodded and Buffy, Faith, Alice and Selene pushed open the coffin. This time they pushed the lid until it fell to the floor, flipping upside down.


    The lightning bolt flickered dangerously inside the coffin, but this time nobody went close to it.


    "Now what?" Hermione asked.


    "I don''t know" Sam said.


    "Look!" Tauriel said, pointing to the writing she found at the bottom of the lid.


    "Only those of Olympian blood are worthy to wield the Master Bolt!"


    "Olympian blood?" Sam muttered.


    He looked at his familiars and they all shook their heads. He knew none of them were of Olympian blood, but he checked anyway.


    "Now what?" Arisa asked


    "Now we share his love with another new sister" Tauriel said.

 Chapter 31 – The Olympian Demi-God

    Without bothering to enter the Nexus, Sam lay on the floor right next to the stone coffin.


    "Nexus, I want to summon a female Demi-God, a descendant of Zues" he answered.


    "I think that''s descriptive enough to summon Wonder Woman" he thought to himself confidently as his whole body stiffened up.


    The other girls watched the show as Sam watched lips and fingers climb their way out of his body.


    Lips that surrounded his erect cock moved on revealing a long black hair and athletic arms sprouted from his hips.


    Her arms started pushing her way out of his body, revealing her huge breasts that could be seen from her back.


    "Wait a minute.... Gal Gadot''s Wonder Woman didn''t have breasts as large as these..which other actress acted as Wonder Woman has such large breasts?" Sam thought, as the new summons pushed her way up to her waist.


    She turned around and Sam''s eyes widened. It was Annabeth Grace from the Percy Jackson movies, acted by Alexandria Daddario!


    Her large blue eyes contrasted sharply with her black hair and her huge breasts were stunning as they swayed when she moved her body around trying to get out of his body.


    He established his mind link with her as Lara helped her maneuver to the right position as they separated.


    "Aaaaaah! Too big!" she yelled, suddenly feeling Sam''s length and girth inside her.


    Many of the younger familiars were virgins, even in the movies, so they had no experience being fucked, especially by such a large cock.


    "Breathe and relax" Selene instructed as she knelt next to them.


    Annabeth relaxed and closed her eyes. Then she started slowly rocking, faster and faster as Sam''s cock moved inside her.


    Sam reached out to grab her soft breasts, fondling them and playing with her nipples.


    Before long, they were both orgasming together.


    Finally, Annabeth stood up, cum dripping out of her as she stood up and looked around.


    "It really is the Master Bolt! I guess I was summoned for this, right?" she asked, looking in the coffin.


    "Well, one of the reasons. The other is to share this adventure with me... with us" Sam said, standing up.


    He suddenly felt someone licking him and looked down only to see Aria and Arisa hugging his leg each, licking him like cats and sucking his cock.


    As he looked up, Annabeth had already reached the coffin and bent over to pick it up.


    He watched her pert backside from the back and her swaying breasts as she bent over, and then, she effortlessly picked the Master Bolt up and held it in her hand.


    "That... was easy" Hermione mumbled.


    "Indeed... I guess you''re the wielder of the Master Bolt from now on" Sam said.


    [Attaining the Master Bolt: One Karma Point]


    "Huh? I get a Karma Point as well?" Sam thought.


    "Now what?" Annabeth asked, the Master Bolt kept somewhere.


    Sam looked at her, up then down and all over, wondering where she kept it. He stared particularly long at her shaven pussy and ass.


    All the familiars are the same, they keep retrieving and keeping their myriad weapons somehow while being naked.


    "Ah... now we go back to Willow. We may get a nights sleep yet before departing to the Academy" Sam said.


    They all stepped into the Nexus and then Sam mentally changed the viewpoint from within the ancient tomb to the instructor Gwen''s viewpoint.


    She was back in her room laying in bed naked.


    "I think she was expecting you to be there" Faith teased.


    "You acquired Instructor Gwen as well?" Aria asked.


    Sam nodded and remained silent.


    "Oh well, lets get on with it" he said as he walked out of the Nexus. Aria and Arisa followed.


    Gwen was lying on her bed, thinking about the handsome teen that she fucked earlier. It was late at night, and he hasn''t returned to the room yet, so she waited for him, naked.


    After a while, she kept thinking about him and her hands started touching herself. Her left hand started groping her breasts while her right hand went between her legs as she closed her eyes and pleasured herself.


    Suddenly, Sam walked out of the Nexus, followed by Aria and Arisa. They looked wet and they smelled of sex.


    She opened her eyes, shocked, her hands still covering her breasts and pussy.


    Sam walked towards her directly and kissed her, his naked body between her legs.


    She looked in shock and horror as both Aria and Arisa smiled and approached her too, both kissing her as well, then each of them latched on to one of her breasts.


    Then she felt that thing that she wanted most enter her and she groaned in ecstasy.


    "Looks like Sam''s not getting any sleep tonight" Alex said


    "Looks like it. How about you?" Mindy asked as they both walked to the shower.


    "Me... I''m tired. I will just laze around until needed. Maybe I''ll masturbate a little." Alex answered.


    "Um.. me too" Mindy smiled in a goofy manner holding her dildo.


    -----------------------------


    The next morning, all the students gathered together with all the other instructors in front of the hotel.


    There were numerous carriages, each fitting four people and pulled by two horses.


    Merlin smiled as he saw Sam walking out of the hotel together with Gwen, Aria and Arisa.


    "Samsara! I thought you recovered with Instructor Gwen''s magic already! Why do you look so worn out? Did you sleep well?"


    "Fuck no! I didn''t sleep at all! How could I sleep with my body being used so much? My cock is sore and my balls have been sucked dry" he thought to himself.


    "I''m fine headmaster. I am just not very powerful. Yesterday that spell took out too much of me" he answered instead.


    Aria and Arisa looked at each other and giggled. Gwen pretended she didn''t hear anything and pulled Sam along with her.


    "Samsara will sit in my carriage. I still need to make sure he is fit and healthy. He really did overexert his magical abilities yesterday" she explained.


    "Since there are two seats left, we''ll join them too" Aria said and pulled her sister into the carriage with her.


    Merlin nodded and looked at the rest of the students and started arranging for them to share the carriages.


    Heracles stared at Sam jealously as Aria and Arisa boarded the carriage with him and Instructor Gwen.


    "Dammit! I wanted them to sit in the carriage with me" he muttered.


    As Aria closed the door to their carraige, Heracles could swear he saw Aria grab Sam''s penis under his robe as the door shut.

 Chapter 32 – The Journey to Stronghold

    Heracles sat in his carriage angrily, yelling "Faster! Faster!" at the carriage driver.


    His carriage was actually filled with 3 other pretty girls from lower backgrounds, and he chose them to accompany him after Aria and Arisa joined Samsara and Instructor Gwen in their carriage.


    The girls were intimidated by the heir to the Hellstrom Clan as they came from the nearby villages, found to have sufficient talent to join the Academy.


    While Heracles was a level 32 Fire Mage and heir to a famous clan, these girls were barely level 10-15 at best, with no actual magical abilities yet, only raw talent.


    He opened the curtains and yelled as his carriage overtook Samsara''s carriage, drawing petty satisfaction in beating his carriage.


    But as he passed them, the shadows of the people inside the carriage looked strange. It looked like one of the females were sitting on Samsara''s lap, facing him and bouncing up and down as the carriage rolled down the stone road.


    "Was there someone sitting on his lap? Is it Aria? Arisa? It can''t be Instructor Gwen could it? Bastard! It''s impossible!" he cursed in his heart.


    He shoved his hands into the top of the girl sitting beside him by the name of Annette and groped her breasts while he forced the girl sitting opposite him, Cybelle to suck his cock. The last girl in the carriage, Luna sat terrified while the other two were forced to obey him.


    In the meantime in Sam''s carriage, Aria got off his lap as warm cum dripped out of her as Arisa took her turn on him, rocking to the rhythmic movement of the carriage. Gwen watched with hungry eyes as she waited for her turn.


    Sam on the other hand was half asleep. They were ravenous last night, but today the three of them were still insatiable.


    While Arisa fucked him, Gwen climbed on him and kissed him while rubbing her breasts on his face. Sam felt Aria licking and sucking his balls as his cum from earlier and Arisa''s pussy juices flowed down his cock.


    Suddenly there was a loud commotion and the carriages started moving faster, as if there was an emergency.


    The road became bumpier and suddenly there was a large bump up ahead.


    The carriage Sam was in wasn''t at the front, it was third in order before Heracle''s carriage overtook it. The first two carriages were filled with other instructors and Merlin.


    So when going over the bumps, Heracles'' carriage went over it first and it flew into the air before landing painfully.


    Heracles screamed as Cybelle accidentally chomped down hard on his cock. His hands were stuck inside Annette''s dress and he couldn''t remove them in time.


    He ripped open Annette''s dress and slapped Cybelle with his hand, causing her to faint. The other two girls cringed and started crying.


    In Sam''s carriage, Arisa flew off his cock and landed with her ass being impaled by his huge cock. She gasped in shock, unable to move as Sam stared at her. It was incredibly tight.


    "What is going on?" Gwen muttered, starting to dress up.


    Aria also followed suit, putting on her clothes.


    Arisa looked at Sam helplessly as he slowly exited her tight anus.


    "That hurt! But I want to try it again when I''m more prepared" Arisa said, putting on her dress.


    Sam nodded. Even he was getting concerned by the sounds from outside.


    Their carriage had a damaged wheel and was moving erratically as the other carriages passed them, leaving them nearly last.


    "Why isn''t the carriage stopping? We should fix the wheel before we continue the journey" she said.


    Gwen opened the curtains to find that the carriages were all frantically racing each other trying to get away from something.


    As Sam opened the curtain at the back of the carriage, he was shocked to see the carriages being chased by a horde of orcs!


    "Orcs!" Arisa screamed looking through the same window.


    "Do we fight?" Sam asked.


    "No, the carriage drivers were given the order to run. There are too many orcs and not enough instructors, we won''t win this fight" Gwen said in a concerned tone.


    Just then, the carriages all entered a ravine which was narrow and could only fit one at a time.


    They were the last to enter but they suddenly found themselves in an ambush!


    Arrows pierced the carriage from all angles, with all of them finding themselves hit by at least an arrow.


    However, as Sam removed an arrow from his thigh and cast [Heal] on himself, he saw Gwen, Aria and Arisa looking at themselves with astonishment as they barely felt pain from arrows piercing their bodies!


    Furthermore, to their shock, as they pulled arrows from their bodies and their wounds healed instantly!


    Before they could question further, they found that the carriage was moving even more erratically.


    Then suddenly with a thud, they saw the outline of their carriage driver falling off the carriage with arrows sticking out of him.


    "Shit! We have no driver driving this thing!" Sam yelled


    The carriage careened down the ravine, and as the horse made a sharp turn, the carriage smashed into the side and overturned with all the passengers inside. The horses broke their legs and bones and whinnied at the side as more arrows finally killed them.


    Sam and the girls got up, and Sam had to heal himself again as he had several broken ribs and broke his arm but the girls looked unharmed as they seem to heal instantly from any damage.


    "We''ve got to get out of this ravine!" Gwen yelled as she conjured a light shield, blocking arrows and rocks thrown at them from above the ravine.


    Just as Sam was about to bring everyone into the Nexus, he saw Aria and Arisa getting ready for battle.


    Aria''s eyes started glowing red and her arms burned with flames as her skin looked rocky yet metallic at the same time.


    While Arisa''s eyes shone in blue as a tornado of air, water as well as lightning surrounded her.


    "Lets go" Aria said as she and Arisa charge forwards, shooting magma balls and lightning bolts.


    They looked like two elementals as they charged out, covering Gwen and Sam.


    Gwen nodded and pulled Sam along as they ran out of the ravine.


    "They''re.... they''re so powerful!" Sam said in shock, seeing both sisters in action as he haphazardly shot [Magic Missile], all hitting the multiple targets he didn''t even aim at.


    "No.. they were not so good with their elemental powers before. I suspect you changed something in us. Even I wasn''t able to use my magic so efficiently before this" Gwen said as she used her light shield with one hand and shot concussive bolts with the other.


    "It''s as if we have unlimited manna now. I can fire these bolts without tiring" she said, exhilarated and happy as she ran with him.


    Sam nodded. His used of his magic was the same, as if there was no limit to manna. He could heal and cast his spells with no limit too, and perhaps upon "acquiring" them, they received the same ability.


    "Over there!" Gwen yelled, pointing at a several carriages circling another carriage who had fallen to it''s side. The passengers were Heracles and the other 3 girls, and they were running to board the other carriages.


    Merlin stood in between the carriages and the orcs, shooting powerful bolts, keeping them back.


    Aria, Arisa, Gwen and Sam ran and killed from the midst of the orcs, fighting their way through them.


    "Over here!" Merlin yelled as they ran past him as he covered their escape.


    "Gwen! Girls, over here" yelled some instructors as their carriages started to take off.


    Gwen joined one carriage, while Aria and Arisa joined separate carriages too. There just wasn''t enough space for all of them.


    "New boy! Over here!" Heracles yelled from the carriage furthest to them, but the last one with space.


    Merlin yelled "Move!" as he levitated and flew into his carriage and departed.


    Sam ran towards Heracle''s carriage and reached for Heracle''s outstretched hand.


    Just as Sam was about to grab it, from the same outstretched hand, Heracles cast a fireball at him.


    Sam screamed as his body burst into flames, rolling on the ground to put out the flames.


    Nobody else saw the scene as Heracle''s carriage was the last one to depart.


    "There goes the competition" Heracles laughed to himself inside the empty carriage.


    Aria and Arisa looked back from their different carriages, but only saw a body in flames, surrounded by orcs. They assumed that a fireball was cast on one of the orcs.


    Sam screamed in pain and disappeared into the Nexus.

 Chapter 33 – Left Behind

    Sam appeared in the Nexus, engulfed in flames, and rolling on the floor trying to put out the flames.


    Hermione was the first to rush to him, putting out the flames with an silent spell.


    Sam''s body writhed in pain as more than 70% of his body suffered 3rd degree burns.


    Hermione and the other magicians simultaneously cast their respective healing spells on him.


    Luckily, their spells aided each other rather than clashed, and Sam breathed easier after his body was fully healed.


    They brought him to one of the beds and lay him down as his body started relaxing and his breathing and heartbeat slowed down to normal.


    He slowly opened his eyes as he found himself on a comfortable bed surrounded by all his gorgeous familiars.


    Suddenly he remembered what happened to him, referring to Heracles'' act of betraying him.


    "That bloody bastard! I''ll kill him" he said with his face in a grimace


    He got up and looked outside the Nexus. Where his body was located earlier outside the Nexus, now there were wave after wave of orcs charging after the carriages.


    There were so many orcs as far as the eyes can see that he could not count them.


    They looked like a large army marching to war, and not only were there orcs, there were goblins, trolls and other monstrosities that he didn''t recognize.


    "What do we do now?" Mindy asked.


    As he had already linked with their minds, Sam looked through the eyesight of Aria, Arisa and Gwen who were all in different carriages. They were under attack in their individual carriages, and there were 6-7 people in each carriage that was designed to only comfortably fit 4 people.


    They were in cramped quarters, casting their attacking spells out of the small windows of the carriages and desperately defending attacks from the orc army.


    If they even slowed down a little, their carriages would be surrounded and destroyed with everyone in them.


    He realized he couldn''t just exit the Nexus next to any of Aria, Arisa or Gwen.


    Not only would there be no space for him, his extra weight would slow down the carriage even more, dooming him and everyone in the carriage with him.


    He also didn''t tell Aria, Arisa or Gwen that he had been stranded behind, or that he was betrayed by Heracles, lest they suddenly turn back or waited for him. He would prefer that they wait for him safely in Stronghold.


    "We probably have to catch up to them on foot from here" he said grimly.


    "Run after the carriages? All the way to Stronghold? How far is it anyway?" Annabeth asked.


    "If I remember correctly, Jemima mentioned that Stronghold was 200 km from Willow, and so far we''ve probably covered maybe 20 to 30 km" Sam answered.


    "What do we do then? Just run after them? That''s a long distance to fight through" Alex asked


    Sam thought for a while and then formulated a plan.


    He remembered that there are differences between his summoned familiars, and the girls he acquired. His summoned familiars still get injured, they can get tired and fatigued and they still can die while his acquired girls, which he has started to refer to as his Samsara bodies, are immortal.


    His familiars are technically immortal too, since he can always revive them, but its not the same as his Samsara bodies.


    "We will treat this like a marathon or a relay race mixed with running a gauntlet


    What we do is run and fight. All of you who have the physical ability will run and fight your way through the army.


    When you get too tired or injured, I will bring you back into the Nexus.


    Once rested and healed, I will swap you back out and in when needed to keep moving forwards.


    If everyone gets too tired, we will end at the location the last person stopped and rest and recuperate and start again.


    If need be, I will summon more familiars." he explained.


    The girls nodded as it seemed a feasible idea.


    Most of them were either warriors or mages so while the warriors will definitely take part, Sam wasn''t too sure about the mages.


    Phoebe will take part since besides casting spells, she could levitate and was a physical fighter with some super strength as well.


    As for the rest, he wasn''t sure so he asked them.


    "I''m perfectly capable of running while fighting" Hermione said confidently.


    "If everyone is doing this, I am too" Alex answered.


    "I''m not against getting some exercise" Sabrina added.


    Sam nodded. He will be by himself in the Nexus then. He was the one with the most pathetic stamina and running speed anyway.


    Sam noticed that Tauriel, Selene, Mindy and a few others starting to strip.


    "What are you girls doing?" he asked.


    "We wear clothes for modesty, and protection from the elements. But otherwise, it''s more comfortable fighting in the nude. It gives us more freedom allowing our skin to breathe and our sweat won''t cause our clothes to cling and stick uncomfortably to our bodies." Natasha explained.


    Indeed Sam remembered when he first summoned them, in the bandit base, even their sports attire were soaked all the way through that Hermione had to conjure several sets of sportswear for them throughout the time they fought there.


    "We only started wearing clothes out of consideration for you, otherwise every time you summoned us, you would have to explain why the girls you summoned are always naked, like to Merlin when we battled the huge demon" Hermione explained.


    Sam nodded. It would have been an uncomfortable conversation with Merlin if they were all naked.


    Alex conjured those Five Finger running shoes for everyone as well as headbands and wristbands to wipe their sweat and keep their hair out of their eyes. Besides that, they were completely nude, with their completely hairless bodies fully ready and drawing their weapons.


    "Ready?" Sam asked as he saw all of them steel themselves and cock their weapons.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Go!" he said as all the girls exited the Nexus.

 Chapter 34 – Running the Gauntlet

    In the midst of the army of orcs, 13 naked females suddenly appeared and started a massacre around them as they started running down the road towards Stronghold.


    The orcs and goblins were caught by surprise as sudden loud noises from weapons of the like they have never seen before spat tiny metal objects at them that cut through their flesh and broke their bones.


    As their objective was not to stand and kill, rather to rush as fast as they could forward, the girls started to spread out as they rushed forwards, with the faster ones ahead and the slower ones trailing behind.


    Within only 5 minutes, Sam realized that they were spreading out too thinly and would get in trouble, so he started giving commands from within the Nexus while trying his best to monitor everybody.


    "Everyone, you''re all starting to spread out too much and may get in trouble. Start cooperating in small groups, don''t leave anyone by herself! If anyone is in trouble, call out and I will get you into the Nexus!" he said.


    The girls responded nearly at the same time and they started grouping according to whoever they saw nearby.


    Selene, Tauriel, Alice and Annabeth were the furthest ahead with their supernatural speed and agility, so they teamed up together to form the group furthest in front and were already far out of sight from the others.


    The second group in the middle were a bigger group with Mindy, Natasha, Buffy, Faith and Lara running at a peak human pace, with Hermione apparating and Phoebe orbing to keep up with their pace.


    Further behind, but within sight of the second group was Sabrina and Alex trailing behind.


    "I... can''t... believe... I volunteered.. to run..." Alex gasped as she stopped to rest, her wand still shooting various bolts of elemental energies or turning orcs and goblins into inanimate objects.


    "I know. Running isn''t my thing too" Sabrina said, although she was not out of breath. She didn''t really run either and rather had hopped and skipped along.


    "Sabrina! Alex! Do you want me to bring you into the Nexus? Then you can join the front team again rather than lag so far behind" Sam asked in the mind link.


    "No... thanks.... we''ll.. catch up.." Alex gasped stubbornly and started jogging again.


    Just then, the first group ran into a group of 5 trolls! This caught Sam''s attention as he watched anxiously.


    Without stopping, Tauriel jumped onto a troll and fired multiple arrows directly down into it''s skull. However, that wasn''t enough to kill it as it trashed about wildly.


    Alice had alot of experience fighting Tyrants, so she fearlessly charged, firing nonstop into a troll''s face and eyes. But she had to dodge as the blinded troll also started attacking blindly.


    Selene followed Alice''s lead, shooting bullets in another troll''s eyes and then stabbing it in its neck with her silver lined sword. But she too had to bail, leaving her sword stuck in her troll''s neck.


    Annabeth was struggling as she only used her knife. Although it was made with celestial bronze and was specialized in killing monsters, she could easily slice the flesh of the troll, but she could not cause enough damage to kill it.


    Then Annabeth had an idea. "Go for the legs" Annabeth said as she dodged her troll, rolling between it''s legs and slicing the ligaments at the back of both her troll''s knees, causing it to fall on its knees.


    The other 3 girls watched and followed suit while Annabeth attacked the 5th troll. One by one all the trolls had the ligaments at the back of the knees cut by them.


    "Pull back!" Annabeth yelled as the last troll fell on it''s knees. All 5 trolls were still alive but unable to stand on their legs after their ligaments were cut.


    "Let''s do this" she said, taking out the Master Bold.


    She threw the bolt at the nearest troll and suddenly a huge bolt of lightning fell from the sky crashing into the trolls with a loud bang.


    The 4 girls had to cover their eyes due to the brightness of the lightning strike. By the time they reopened their eyes, there was only smoldering charcoal the shape of the trolls that were breaking off into pieces of ash.


    Alice, Tauriel and Selene nodded at Annabeth who smiled back and kept the Master Bolt, then they charged on.


    Sam watched from the Nexus, impressed at how powerful the weapon was.


    "What was that?" Hermione asked as they saw a huge bolt from far away


    "That was Annabeth using the Master Bolt" Sam replied.


    "Oh!" Hermione said, regretting that she didn''t get to see it.


    Suddenly Sam heard shouts for help in the mind link.


    "Help... we''re surrounded. Sabrina''s been shot. I''m hurt" Alex said


    Sam immediately shifted his view to where Alex and Sabrina was.


    To his shock, he saw from Alex''s eyes, Sabrina several feet away with her naked body pierced through by several arrows with a pool of blood growing beneath her.


    Alex herself had summoned a shield to protect her as orcs and goblins surrounded her and attacked her shield. She was also injured, with an arrow piercing right through her thigh, but she was too busy holding up her shield to help herself.


    Just as Sam was about to bring Alex into the Nexus and re-summon Sabrina when he looked at Sabrina who had suddenly levitated into the air.


    Her eyes turned white as both her hands were on fire. She looked around and lifted her hands as all the orcs and goblins around her and Alex suddenly burst into flames.


    Within seconds all the foul creatures had turned to ash as Sabrina landed on the ground and walked to Alex, who had just removed the arrow from her thigh and healed herself.


    "Are you alright?" she asked Alex, arrows still sticking out of her body.


    "I''m fine... are you?" Alex said, pointing at the arrows.


    "Yes...fine. Sam! Nexus please" Sabrina said in a soft voice.


    Sam brought both Sabrina and Alex in the Nexus.


    "Sabrina! Are you alright?" he asked


    She smiled and nodded, then fell to the floor as Sam quickly caught her.


    He quickly removed the arrows from her body and cast [Heal] on her.


    Sabrina''s head was on his lap when she suddenly turned her head and started sucking him.


    Sam was shocked, realizing that she tricked him. But he got hard anyway.


    "Hey! No fair pretending to be hurt!" Alex pouted.


    Sam looked down on Sabrina''s face as she happily suckled his cock.


    After watching her incinerate her enemies, he realized why this version of Sabrina was summoned rather than the older Melissa Joan Hart one.


    This one was way scarier.

 Chapter 35 – The Town of the Undead

    Sam continued watching the events unfolding from within the Nexus, sitting on a large bed with Sabrina between his legs pleasuring him with her mouth and hands and Alex sitting behind him, pressing her breasts on his back while hugging him and kissing his neck.


    He decided to keep them for backup in case any of the other two groups needed help, and also because these two were the slowest among the lot.


    "This attack by these orcs don''t seem to be random do they? There are not only orcs, but also goblins, trolls and there seems to be flying creatures in the far distance. This is an army going to war!" Sam said.


    "Those are wights!" Alex said from behind him.


    "Wights?" Sam asked in a querying tone.


    "Undead" Sabrina answered as she made a popping sound releasing his cock with her mouth.


    "Look, they''ve gotten into trouble now" Alex pointed to the group in front.


    Selene, Annabeth, Alice and Tauriel had run and killed through these creatures without realizing it, and they started rising again right after they were run through.


    Now they were being surrounded by both the wights in front of them and those behind them that they killed.


    Only Annabeth and Selene''s weapons seemed to be doing damage. Annabeth''s knife was made to kill monsters so it was capable of killing these wights, but Selene''s silver laced sword and silver bullets only manages to damage them and it took several hits to outright kill a wight.


    Alice looked particularly frustrated as she was used to undead zombies. But these undead wights seemed to be immune to her attacks.


    Just then, the second group burst through as Natasha, Mindy, Lara, Buffy, Faith, Hermione and Phoebe joined them and formed a protective formation.


    "These are wights! Only magical weapons have an effect on them" Hermione explained while casting a spell, but even her spells were useless against the wights.


    Besides Annabeth and Selene''s weapons, Buffy''s scythe and Faith''s troll god hammer she borrowed from Buffy and have been using ever since were the only other melee weapons able to injure or kill the wights.


    However, as they stopped for a moment to form a defensive formation, more and more wights gathered around them, blocking all directions.


    Selene, Mindy, Natasha, Alice and Lara each aimed their guns a different direction as they started firing silver bullets with Selene supplying more whenever someone ran out.


    Buffy, Faith and Annabeth stood in between to attack anyone wight who somehow got near even through the rain of bullets.


    Alice, Phoebe and Hermione stood on standby, with Tauriel firing arrows and Phoebe and Hermione casting spells where needed, even though they were not effective at killing wights.


    Suddenly, a wight managed to burst through an area that Hermione was covering, as her spell barely slowed it down.


    By instinct, she swung her arms and a sword appeared in it, instantly slicing the wight in two.


    The other girls looked at her in amazement.


    "The sword of Gryffindor!" Hermione said happily and continued defending her section.


    "Ok, let me out again Sam. I believe I have some expertise in this" Sabrina said, standing up.


    "I think this is a battle for the mages" Alex agreed and stood up next to Sabrina.


    Sam nodded and both of them exited the Nexus, appearing within the formation the girls formed.


    "Allow me" Sabrina said as she levitated into the air and her hands started flaming.


    Instantly, all the wights as far as the eye could see burst into flames and disintegrated.


    "Let''s bolt!" Mindy said and they continued running.


    They ran over a hill and found that there was a town in front of them.


    There were wights standing around everywhere, and the cemetery just outside the town had hundreds of skeletons wondering around.


    It was clear that the orcs, goblins and the other dark creatures were avoiding this town as it was filled exclusively with the undead.


    This town that was not too long ago filled with human lives were now completely wiped out.


    "Shall we?" Faith said getting her hammer ready.


    "No don''t!" Sabrina suddenly yelled


    Everyone stopped to look at her.


    "Can you feel it? The whole town is covered in a death aura. Most of you will die simply by entering the aura unknowingly" Sabrina said.


    "Yes I can sense it now too" Alex said, casting a detection spell.


    "It''s very powerful" Hermione added


    "I am immune to death auras. I can scout the town" Sabrina said.


    "I have some resistance to such magic too" Phoebe added.


    "Ok then. You two scout while I bring everyone else into the Nexus" Sam said.


    Phoebe and Sabrina walked to the town after Sabrina cast a spell rendering them undetected by the wights and skeletons.


    Before they entered the town, they saw carriage tracks that detoured and avoided the town. However, there were two crashed carriages.


    As they looked around, they saw a few wights that looked familiar. There was an instructor and two students that Sam had seen but was never introduced to, and there was Heracles.


    "Cocksucker deserves it" Mindy said, as Sam nodded grimly.


    As they entered the town, Phoebe started to look pale and feel sick.


    Sam immediately brought her into the Nexus.


    "Are you alright?" Sam asked.


    "The death aura was incredibly strong. I could feel it even through my body''s natural defenses against such magic" she answered.


    As Sabrina entered the town by herself, she gasped at what she saw.


    In the middle of the town square were a lich sitting on a bone wyrm, with two death knights on their nightmares and a legion of undead skeleton kings!


    This was an army powerful enough to destroy nations, let alone a city like Stronghold!


    The more powerful beings like the lich and death knights detected Sabrina and turned towards her.


    "Oh shit" Sam said just as Sabrina attacked pre-emptively.


    She levitated and her hands and eyes glowed in flames as the lich, the two death knights and around 30 or so undead skeleton kings burst into flames.


    The skeleton kings started writhing and disintegrating, but the lich and the death knights seemed to be able to resist being destroyed.


    Both death knights charged forwards at Sabrina and jumped towards her.


    The first knight sliced her body in two at the waist, while the other sliced her bottom half right in the middle, her pussy and ass split right in the middle.


    Sabrina looked in shock, her top half of her naked body still levitating in the air, looking at her fallen legs and lower body, and her body fell from the sky.


    Sam quickly brought her separate body parts into the Nexus with the other girls bringing the parts together as fast as they could.


    Casting [Heal] on her, he looked at Sabrina, who was in obvious pain and was crying in agony.


    Her body healed and she was whole, but she was still crying.


    "Shit, we have to get out of here" Sam said, as the Nexus exit point was right in the middle of all the death knights and undead and the area was filled with death aura.


    While inside the Nexus, he looked at the distance at a hill just outside the town and ran there while within the Nexus, since he could travel distances in the Nexus to the limit of his eyesight.


    As he stood on the hill and exited the Nexus, the girls exited with him.


    Sabrina was still in his arms crying as he looked at the town angrily.


    "All right girls, unleash hell!" he said.

 Chapter 36 – The Orb of Death

    Staring at the town full of undead, Sam and the girls knew that this evil had to be destroyed, lest it spread further.


    Hermione pointed her want and cast fiendfyre with a secret incantation, casting giant flaming serpents and dragons that smashed into the town, setting the whole town on unquenchable fire, razing all the buildings and all the undead within.


    However, they could see the death knights and the lich staring at them silently.


    The lich pointed at them and the death knights charged at them and the skeleton kings followed, charging at them from the town to the hill they were on.


    A huge wave of bones rushed at them with frightening numbers, their bones knocking together as they charged made a deafening yet creepy cacophony of hollow sounds.


    Alice, Selene, Lara and Natasha filled the air with silver bullets, mowing them down with Mindy firing a bazooka that smashed all the skeletons to broken bones.


    Sabrina rose into the air and again summoned hellfire, burning and disintegrating more skeleton kings and most of the wights. They were ineffective to disintegrate the lich and death knight, but it still burned them.


    Both Phoebe and Alex cast their family power of three spells casting light that enveloped the town, actually managing to destroy the death knights and the bone wyrm beneath the lich.


    The lich stumbled and fell from the destroyed wyrm and screamed as it got up, shooting deadly bolts at Sam and the familiars.


    Hermione blocked it with a magic shield, but even the deflected bolt made nearly everyone feel sick.


    "That''s a lich! It cannot be defeated and will recover from any attack until its phylactery is destroyed" Phoebe said.


    "How can we find it?" Mindy asked


    "It can be anything, like a horcrux! It can be formed into any object or thing, and usually liches will hide them somewhere far away!" Alex said.


    "That makes it impossible! We will never be able to find its phylactery" Buffy said.


    "There is another way! It can be killed by a attack that is holy" Sabrina said.


    "Holy attack? Annabeth!" Sam called.


    "On it" Annabeth said and brought out her Master Bolt.


    *BOOM*


    A huge lightning bolt smashed into the lich, causing it to scream in pain.


    The lich''s body was broken as it stumbled around trying to hold itself together.


    Before it could recover, Annabeth attacked again.


    *BOOM*


    Another lightning bolt smashed into the lich, causing it''s body to now to break into several pieces.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Annabeth attacked again and again, leaving only bits and pieces of the lich''s body parts. It''s skull was still moving, trying to recover.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Annabeth attacked until there was nothing left.


    Suddenly, a black orb floated in the air above where the lich''s body was and it started raising all the undead again.


    However, this time the wights and skeletons were standing around aimlessly, without any direction.


    "What''s happening? Wasn''t the lich destroyed?" Sam asked.


    "It looks like we destroyed the lich, but not completely! It''s consciousness was destroyed, but the power it gathered was too powerful to dissipate! The death power keeps resurrecting the undead and if this spreads, the whole realm will be filled with undead!" Sabrina said.


    "Then what can we do?" Sam asked.


    The magicians Sabrina, Phoebe, Alex and Hermione looked at each other and whispered among themselves. They all nodded in agreement, but it looked like they weren''t happy with their conclusion.


    "What is it?" Sam asked.


    "Somebody needs to absorb that orb, and absorb that power to become the new lich. " Phoebe explained.


    "Who can do this?" Sam asked.


    "Whoever it is, it needs to be someone familiar with the dead, and hopefully strong enough to control the death power, otherwise the lich will take over the body and resurrect in that body" Phoebe continued.


    "What do you mean someone familiar with the dead?" Sam asked.


    "Its someone who can communicate with the dead, talk to ghosts and summon spirits" Sabrina said.


    "Can any of you do that?" Sam asked.


    "All four of us are, but if one of us do it, she will sacrifice her current powers and only use death magic" Alex said.


    "Do you want any of us specifically to do it, or do we draw straws?" Hermione asked Sam.


    "No... I need all of you as you are. I will have to try and summon someone else" Sam said.


    "Nexus, I want to summon a someone who is... uh... familiar with the dead" he said.


    He laid on the ground and stiffened up, with every muscle stiffening up.


    His mind went wild thinking about who could possibly be summoned to take this role absorbing this death magic orb.


    Would it be some ugly witch? Would it be some evil woman who craves death? A insane mass murderer?


    He only hoped that she would at least be attractive like the rest of his familiars who lust after him constantly.


    He would hate to be forced to fuck a person he can''t stand the sight off or has an evil personality he could not stand.


    At that moment, lips formed around the base of his dick and fingers started coming out of his hip bones.


    Slowly a body started emerging out of his body. The lips were connected to a face who started swallowing the length of his cock.


    His cock moved into her throat as her lips moved up his cock.


    He could see her long black hair and her arms came out of the hips that started trying to push herself out of his body.


    After her head, neck and up to her shoulder came out, she could push herself further out and her chest and enormous breasts emerged up to her waist.


    "Who is it? Her breasts are huge!" Sam thought, looking at her attractive sexy back.


    As she turned around to face him, her boobs swayed lusciously.


    Sam''s eyes were hypnotized by her swaying boobs.


    If his arms could move, he would be groping them already.


    Sam looked up and was shocked by who it was. He was relieved at how beautiful she was.


    He recognized her immediately and was so pleased that she wasn''t one of the nightmares he feared


    In fact, he was always a big fan of the actress that played her on TV....

 Chapter 37 – The Ghost Whisperer

    Sam stared at her face with amazement. She looked at him, only now extracting her legs in a squatting position, their hips still conjoined.


    Phoebe helped her a little and their bodies separated and were only attached where her sex was grabbing onto his sex.


    "Aaaaah" she gasped as Sam''s hands immediately grabbed her pendulous breasts.


    How could he not recognize her, her likeness cause him alot of tissue paper boxes back in the day.


    She was Melinda Gordon aka the Ghost Whisperer, acted by one of his favorite masturbation fantasies, Jennifer Love Hewitt.


    As she closed her eyes to get accustomed to his girth and length inside her, she slowly started rocking her hips.


    At the same time, he established a mind link with her, filling her in on all the details of whats been happening up to this point.


    She suddenly stopped moving and looked at him in shock, then she looked at the other girls, then at the ever growing black orb floating in the distance.


    "I... I''m summoned to be a sacrifice?" she asked accusingly.


    Sam looked at her and frowned. Indeed she was, but he really didn''t expect to summon her. He expected a witch or someone evil, not Melinda Gordon, a pure hearted soul who helped the newly departed find peace.


    She looked at him, unable to answer her and she closed her eyes and nodded. Tears flowed down from her eyes.


    "I understand. This is what I have to do to save this world. I wish I had more time to live" she said.


    "No, it''s not like that. We will make sure you get the best chance of success" Phoebe said hugging her to comfort her.


    "Ok. But make love to me in case it''s my last time" Melinda said as she started rocking faster and kissing him as if there was no tomorrow.


    As they climaxed together, she got up slowly and looked around. Sam stared at her with a worried expression.


    She stood up, with cum still flowing out of her and looked at the black orb and started walking towards it cautiously.


    As all the undead stood walked aimlessly, none of them attacked her, even though a few wights and skeletons bumped into her and accidentally pushed her.


    Sam and the girls followed her, avoiding the undead creatures until they were a few feet away from her as she stood next to the orb.


    The orb pulsed with dark energy, causing her hair to be blown the opposite direction, even when there was no wind.


    She took a deep breath and grabbed it with both hands.


    Suddenly she screamed as the energy entered her body, her whole body starting to wither and rot.


    "Healing spells!" Sabrina yelled and the mages Hermione, Sabrina, Alex, Phoebe and Sam cast their healing spells on her concurrently.


    Melinda continued screaming but held on to the orb, lest she fails her mission.


    Her breasts sagged and then started tearing off as the flesh and skin rotted. Her hair started falling out as her face lost weight and started looking skeletal and her eyes looked like they were popping out.


    Her skin over her abdomen tore and her internal organs could be clearly seen as her vaginal muscles rotted and her womb started dropping out of her vagina.


    While in excruciating pain, she still held on to the orb which was struggling to be released.


    By now, her face had rotted and her nose dropped off her body, her muscles tore off her bone and she was soon unable to stand.


    "Shit she''s failing" Hermione yelled, as all their healing magics seemed to only slow down the impending failure.


    As her eyesight failed and her eyes melted, Melinda grabbed the orb and shoved it through the hole in her skin to where her womb was and collapsed on top of it as her legs failed her.


    "No.... Melinda" Sam said, watching the skeletal remains of the beautiful woman curl up in a fetal position encasing the orb in whatever that was left of her body.


    The other girls watched in horror as the mages continued to pour their healing magic onto her.


    Melinda stopped breathing and heart stopped beating as literally her rotting lungs and heart dropped out of her rib cage and her rotting body fluids formed a black puddle under her remains.


    Sam and the girls watched sadly at Melinda''s corpse, unsure of what to do. Will the orb continue?


    The four mages looked at each other, each determined to be next and throw their life on the line to control the death orb.


    "Look! What''s happening?" Mindy said pointing at Melinda''s skeleton.


    Her bones started to turn black, the same weird glowing black color as the orb. The color spread until her whole skeleton was the same glowing black color.


    Then the skeleton started moving and slowly stood up, looking at its own hands with its eyeless sockets.


    As it stood up, the black orb was nowhere to be seen and slowly, right in front of everyone''s eyes, sinew and ligaments started to form ont he bones of the skeleton, then muscles started forming simultaneously as organs visibly grew at a incredible rate.


    Before long, she looked like a skinless body as all her muscles, sinew, bone, ligaments and organs had regrown back. Her large breasts made of muscles and fat had already been regrown to its full size as well as her vagina was now regrown.


    Her skin then started growing back, covering all her insides and as her scalp covered her skull. luscious long black hair grew out of her head. In fact, even her hymen could be seen covering her opening, just as her body became complete.


    Melinda smiled a beautiful smile, hugging herself and feeling incredibly well.


    Sam went over and hugged her asking "Are you ok now?"


    "I believe so, but I have all these incantations in my head that I don''t understand" she answered.


    "We will help you train and practice" Phoebe said in the mind link. Hermione, Alex and Sabrina nodded.


    "Now what?" she asked.


    "Now we continue running our gauntlet." Sam said


    The girls started running while Sam entered the Nexus. This time Melinda, Sabrina and Alex stayed in the Nexus with him.


    Sam noticed a notification in the Nexus


    [Mission Accomplished: Eliminate Necromancy Threat. Reward - 1 Karma Point]

 Chapter 38 – Changing The Rules of the Familiars

    As Sam sat on the bed watching the other familiars in battle trying to catch up to the carriages he missed, he suddenly felt a pair of soft orbs of flesh pressed into his back as a familiar pair of arms hugged him from his back.


    The very same arms started playing with his cock as he felt her legs open and wrap around his waist too.


    "Alex?" Sam asked, wondering what happened as she had joined Sabrina to coach Melinda with her newly attained death and necromancy magic.


    "Oh, Sabrina is training Melinda as she seemed more knowledgeable in dark magic. She''s the daughter of Lucifer you know. She''s the most suited to teach Melinda among all of us.


    I''m just the heir to the Russo family wizard heritage while Phoebe is heir to the Halliwell witch heritage. Well I guess she was Queen of the Underworld for a short time. Hermione isn''t even born into a magical family and only learned magic from her school Hogwarts once they discovered her natural magical talent." she explained.


    "Anyway, anything interesting happening outside?" she asked.


    "Not particularly. They''re going through more orcs and goblins, but it''s nothing they can''t handle" he answered.


    "So what''s puzzling you? You have that look on your face" she asked again.


    "Well, I have 2 Karma points that I don''t know what to do with. The first one I ever used, I asked for our mink link" he answered.


    "So these Karma points is like a form of wish fulfillment?" Alex asked.


    "Yes, supposedly these points can be used to change something fundamental about my abilities or those of the Nexus" he answered.


    "Well it''s easy then. Mindy told me that she''s died before and you had to lose a level to re=summon her. Why don''t you use one Karma point to grant us immortality?" Alex asked.


    "That''s a good idea" Sam said, looking at the spare lifeless body of Mindy lying on one of the beds.


    "Nexus! I want to use one Karma point to make my Familiars immortal. I want them to reincarnate in the Nexus if they die immediately  with no memory loss" he said.


    [Affirmative]


    "How about the other?" Alex asked


    "I think I''ll save the other Karma point for when I have need of it" Sam answered.


    "So you''re done?" Alex asked again


    "I guess so, why?" he replied


    "Because I want you to poke me with your stick" she said as she got up and sat on his lap, impaling herself on him.


    As they enjoyed each other''s body, Alex suddenly had an idea.


    "Maybe you can use your Karma point to make your summoning less painful. It always looks so agonizing each time you summon someone new.


    Even as we emerge from your body, we see your face all grimacing in pain. It would be nicer if you could smile you know, or even better, grope us while we emerged" she said.


    Sam thought about it and nodded. When he summoned Alex, he summoned Sabrina at the same time, and the summoning of both caused him to pass out in pain as his muscles tore and his body strained over his limit.


    "That''s a good idea. But wouldn''t it be better if I could upgrade some other way first? Maybe I could get the Nexus to enable me to conjure up weapons or tanks or something" he said.


    "Why would you need that? I can do that with my wand!" Alex said, brandishing her wand around.


    Sam was stunned. Alex did seem overpowered unlike the other mages. Based on the TV show, she could literally do anything as her wand seemed to give her near reality changing abilities, limited only by her imagination.


    "Ok then.... Nexus, I want to use my Karma point to make my summoning experience without my body tightening up, making it painless and comfortable...in fact, I want it to be extremely pleasurable" he said


    [Affirmative]


    "Great! Now finish me first before we try summoning someone else" Alex said waving her wand again.


    Sam suddenly felt his cock feeling harder than ever, and his lust suddenly increased causing him to fuck Alex like an out of control animal.


    Alex yelled in ecstasy as Sam pounded her madly, shooting his seed inside her endlessly.


    She accidentally dropped her wand and Sam held her wrists down while darting his tongue into her mouth. Her eyes were wide open, realizing she had lost control and her own magic had made Sam into this mindless sex crazed animal.


    This went on for some time as Alex felt her sore pussy being filled once again with warm cum.


    "Alex, what did you do this time?" Sabrina said, pulling Sam off and offering her Melinda''s body instead.


    Sam jumped on her as drool leaked down his face and started fucking her as well.


    Alex got up slowly and reached for her wand to reverse the spell but Sabrina stopped her.


    "Let Melinda have a bit of a pounding. She needs to release some stress. And... uh... I want a turn too" Sabrina smiled calmly.


    Some time later, all three of Sabrina, Alex and Melinda lay on the bed as Sam lay exhausted after Alex negated her spell on him.


    "Hey look!" Alex said, looking outside the Nexus while she lay spread eagle on a bed and had a icepack on her pussy.


    Sam tilted her head to see what was happening and found that the familiars outside were having a difficult time.


    They were fighting a group of dark elves, and the dark elves seem to have them surrounded!


    While each dark elf were not as skilled at fighting as say Tauriel, they were still good enough that 2 or 3 of them could fight a member like Mindy or Natasha to a standstill.


    Those with guns did manage to kill several dark elves, but they also took damage in return.


    As they were outnumbered, they were slowly being pressed back with several members suffering minor injuries, and the dark elves started casting a spell that caused the whole area to be shrouded in darkness.


    Suddenly due to the extreme darkness, Hermione''s naked body suddenly became riddled with arrows as she dropped to her knees, with arrows shot through her back and out of her chest, with three arrows exiting her breasts.


    In an instant, a dark elf appeared and stabbed his blade through her heart! As Hermione fell the others fell into a worse situation as they became more outnumbered, and they still could not see anything.


    Mindy fought on bravely with several arrows sticking out of her body. It took two dark elves to bring her down, one chopping off her right hand, while the other stabbing her neck. Even then, she managed to stab the second dark elf in the groin before she died.


    Phoebe and Natasha were next, both riddled with arrows. Phoebe kept healing herself while casting and fighting hand to hand. But eventually she was cut down by a blade that sliced her down from her neck to her armpit, splitting her body in two.


    Natasha was stabbed from the back while fighting two other dark elves. They both plunged their blades into her chest simultaneously.


    Lara only had several arrows pierced through both her legs and was unable to move as she fired off her gun endlessly. However, it didn''t take long before she was completely riddled with arrows.


    Annabeth fended off a dark elf with her knife, but another one delivered a savage kick to her stomach, bending her over while another dark elf savagely shoved his blade up her body from between her legs, causing her to die an excruciating death.


    Faith fought valiantly with her huge hammer, smashing many dark elves into mush. But ultimately the dark elves surrounded her and shot arrows non stop at her from a distance, as she finally breathed her last breath while leaning on her war hammer.


    Buffy similarly died as four dark elves attacked her, two slicing off each of her arms, a third piercing through her heart and the last one chopping her head off.


    Alice had one leg chopped off, crippling her while several dark elves descended on her and chopped her into pieces.


    One by one, they reappeared in the Nexus, in the same positions they died in.


    Hermione found herself on her knees in the Nexus, remembering her final moments and the pain of her wounds and the piercing of her heart. Her hands held her naked chest where she was pierced, only to find that she was healed and whole in the Nexus.


    Similarly, Mindy appeared in the Nexus, holding where she was wounded last and breathed easily knowing she was in the Nexus.


    The others were the same, appearing in the Nexus, holding the areas of their bodies they were last injured.


    It all happened within seconds of each other, so Sam didn''t even have time to react. Luckily he had changed the laws of their reincarnation by using the Karma points, otherwise he would need to take time re-summoning all of them again. And even then, maybe not all of them will remember their experiences together.


    Still on the outside of the Nexus, Selene was the only one who could somehow see in the darkness, and managed to try and rescue Tauriel who was captured


    However they were surrounded by a whole team of dark elves, all aiming their bows at them.


    Sam immediately recalled the two of them into the Nexus, disappearing from the dark elves ambush.


    They were immediately treated by Sam and the other magicians as they regrouped and looked outside.


    The other familiars were surprised when they saw their dead bodies on the outside of the Nexus as the dark elves gathered their bodies and were bringing them back to their camp.


    Sam summoned all the body parts back into the Nexus, unwilling to let their bodies be defiled.


    "They were elite soldiers of the dark elves, not like the normal warriors" Tauriel explained. She had heard a little of their conversation and had realized that one of the dark elves was the Prince of these race of Dark Elves.


    In fact, they were capturing Tauriel to be a slave for their prince, before Sam rescued them.


    "So what do we do now?" Selene asked.


    "We do not have enough manpower to go through these elite forces. While we did kill maybe 20 or so of them, they have probably have 60 or so left that we fought. Who knows? There might me alot more" Natasha said, looking at the forces outside the Nexus.


    Sam tried to look at the view of the Nexus from Gwen, Aria and Arisa''s point of view, to see if they could teleport directly to where they are instead of fighting these dark elves, but he was surprised that now there was nothing. Their screens were blank.


    He tried to look at Jemima''s view, but it was blank as well!


    "Were they killed? Impossible! Their bodies are now immortal!" thought Sam, unable to understand what had happened to them.


    "Nexus, what has happened to Gwen, Aria, Arisa or Jemima?" Sam asked.


    [Your acquisitions, renamed Samsara bodies have been incapacitated. Mind link is currently unavailable]


    "I''m not sure what that means, but I guess we have to fight" Sam said.


    "How? They have superior numbers and they''re elite forces" Mindy asked.


    "How... by summoning superior numbers ourselves. You guys are elite forces. If one of you can take 3 to 4 of them, if they have a round 60 or more, we need maybe 20 people? " he guessed checking out what level he was now.


    "Level 25" he said, the highest he had ever reached. As he had 14 familiars with him, another 6 more will leave him at level 19.


    Sam felt himself lucky that he used the Karma Point to change and make his familiars immortal and reincarnate immediately in the Nexus if they die. Otherwise, he would have to re-summon all of them costing extra levels.


    Next, he decided to try his new painless summoning...

 Chapter 39 – Swarming the Enemy

    Sam was about to start a mass summoning. This was the second time he would attempt to summon more than one familiar at a time. The last time he did so, he summoned Sabrina and Alex, which was so excruciatingly painful that he fell unconscious and took some time to recover from that.


    However, now that he changed the rules of summoning using a Karma Point, he made it so that summoning a new familiar will be pleasurable and painless, so he had no such fear or hesitation.


    Guessing that he needed at least 20 familiars or more to fight through the dark elves that were surrounding where his Nexus was now in, he needed to summon at least 6 more familiars, preferably melee warriors.


    Looking at the familiars he had, most of them were similar whereby they were proficient in both firearms and hand to hand and melee weapons. Mindy, Natasha, Alice, Selene, Lara, Annabeth, Buffy, Faith and even to a certain degree Tauriel, with her bow rather than firearms, were similar in that sense.


    All of them were superior athletes with beyond human levels of strength, speed, stamina and agility, making them the perfect soldiers. So he needed more.


    "Nexus, I would like to summon six supersoldiers!" he commanded.


    Indeed supersoldiers was probably the best description of what he needed.


    Suddenly, instead of pain, he felt his cock gain a full erection and he could not help but grab it with both his hands as it was so pleasurable.


    He started spurting out cum and was forced to sit on the closest bed as he shot cum everywhere.


    "Oh.. that''s not sexy either" Alex commented. It was her idea that he used a Karma Point to change the summoning process from being painful to pleasurable as it made him look retarded everytime they were summoned, as the first face they saw was a grimacing Sam.


    But now he had this perverted drunken look on his face as he prematurely ejaculated everywhere.


    "I''ll help" Faith said with a grin as she got onto the floor next to him and started sucking him.


    Sam groaned loudly as his eyes rolled up. Faith''s cheeks bulged up, finding her self unable to swallow so much cum in time and had to give up, coughing up cum.


    Suddenly, multiple arms emerged out of Sam''s body at the same time, making his body look like some monster with multiple arms.


    "Ah! I''m still pissed off. I want to go kill those cocksuckers! We can''t fuck him now anyway" Mindy suddenly said as all the arms randomly moving made it difficult to fuck him in this state.


    "Yeah. I will go too" Faith said, wiping her mouth.


    Many of the rest nodded their heads too, looking eager to get revenge on the dark elves who were still searching around for them.


    "But you guys were defeated badly before" Alex interrupted


    "Yeah, but we''re immortal now. It might hurt a bit, but we just have to die and then revive here and go again. We will outlast them" Lara said.


    "And besides, if we are inside here with Sam''s body, we can exit the Nexus ourselves. The only issue is if he''s still busy summoning, we can''t get in" Hermione said.


    "But what happens if you are captured again?" Sabrina asked.


    "We didn''t know Sam changed the rules of our revival. Before, he will have to re-summon us. But now, it''s automatic. So if we''re captured...." Mindy explained, then finished her sentence with her putting her gun to her temple and pretending to pull the trigger.


    Hermione and Phoebe finally understood and they too nodded their head.


    "So who''s in?" Selene said. Everyone nodded.


    "Ready?" Selene said with a gleam in her eye as she cocked her weapons.


    The dark elves that were looking around were suddenly swarmed by 14 naked girls who were attacking them with their firearms and melee weapons while the 4 mages cast their spells.


    Melinda, the new necromancer tried out her new spells, killing multiple dark elves by herself with her death spells.


    The suddenness of the attacks caught the dark elves off guard and within seconds more than 20 of them were killed without being able to fight back at all.


    However, there were more dark elves than the girls and Sam expected and the counter attack of the dark elves began.


    While Sam was dealing with the summoning, several naked female bodies had already half emerged from his body. He himself was regretting summoning so many at a time as the pleasurable sensations were too much for him.


    The bed he was on was now completely covered in cum while six naked top torsos with their breasts exposed were sticking out of his body, while he still couldn''t see their faces since one of the bodies was emerging from his face, completely blocking his eyes.


    Suddenly, Alex appeared in the Nexus.


    "Dammit! That was fast! That hurt!" she complained rubbing her chest and stomach where she was stabbed.


    She looked outside and re-emerged from the Nexus again, appearing right next to the dark elf that killed her. He was actually standing over Alex''s dead body while another Alex appeared and killed him.


    It didn''t take long before Lara appeared in the Nexus, then Phoebe. But they instantly exited the Nexus and took their revenge.


    It was a strange sight as after a while there were multiple dead naked bodies of the familiars but they emerged out of nowhere alive again, killing the very dark elf that killed them.


    The dark elf prince watched from a distance, shocked. These naked girls were already impossible to defeat one on one, yet even if they die another one of them appears?


    The girls kept charging forwards, leaving behind dead bodies yet continuing in their new bodies, seemingly unstoppable.


    To make matters worse, Melinda started reanimating the dead bodies of the familiars, creating another threat of attacks from the undead versions of the familiars.


    The dark elf prince stood next to a huge orc, who apparently was the Orc Chieftain in charge of the orc army.


    "Is this what has been killing my tribesmen and destroyed the lich Nebuchadnezzar, Prince Zarthan?" the Orc Chieftain asked.


    "I believe so Chief Gar. They seem unstoppable, even for my elite forces. We need to take action" the dark elf prince answered.


    The orc chieftain nodded and unsheathed a huge flaming sword while the dark elf prince unsheathed two scimitars and both of them charged towards the naked girls.


    The orc chieftain Gar landed behind Natasha, surprising her. She managed to block his attack with her batons but the flaming sword sliced right through her weapon and sliced her in two.


    The dark elf prince on the other hand landed silently behind Lara and both his scimitars entered her back, exiting from the front of her naked breasts.


    The two continued attacking as Natasha and Lara exited from the Nexus, gunning for revenge.


    The two enemy combatants were agile and highly skilled, and were able to take on at least 2 of the familiars by themselves, turning the tide yet again as more dark elf warriors swarmed the area.


    The familiars didn''t budge this time, as Melinda had already summoned at least another 20 more undead copies of those of them who had been killed, helping them from being outnumbered.


    By now, the last drops of cum trickled down Sam''s erect cock as six beautiful naked females lay lazily around his body.


    They slowly got up and prepared for action as Sam lay completely exhausted and panting for breath.


    Six more voices suddenly joined the mind link and six new naked familiars suddenly exited the Nexus and joined the attack.

 Chapter 40 – The Six Supersoldiers.

    The orc chieftain Gar was fighting Alice, Faith and Selene, managing to stalemate with them with his huge flaming sword.


    On the other hand the dark elf prince Zarthan was fighting Tauriel, Buffy and Annabeth, dancing around gracefully while managing to hold them back.


    The rest were busy fighting the never ending elite dark elf forces. Not only that, the orc chieftain Gar brought over his own elite orc forces which were better trained, stronger and more skilled than the usual mindless orcs making the battle even harder for the girls.


    Suddenly a bright plasma blast came from nowhere and hit the orc chieftain, burning right through his leather armor and creating a hole on his abdomen, revealing burnt flesh and even some of his rib bones.


    Gar screamed in pain, blocking Faith''s attack with her huge hammer and desperately trying to retreat.


    Suddenly another plasma blast whizzed past him just as he dodged, causing the tree behind him to explode and collapse.


    Gar charged at the location the plasma beam came from, towards a naked pretty blonde whose right forearm was a plasma cannon!


    He slammed his body against hers, but surprisingly, she wasn''t crushed or thrown aside. Her much smaller frame somehow stopped the charge of his huge muscular body.


    Her cannon arm melted and transformed into a normal arm and she easily picked him up and threw him crashing into a tree.


    Another naked brunette beauty also appeared behind him, and also lifted his huge body in the air above her head and throwing him crashing into another tree.


    In the Nexus, Sam lay on his cum filled bed, completely exhausted. "That''s the last time I summon more than one at a time" he said, nearly passing out.


    He looked at the screen at the orc chief being smashed by his two new naked familiars and started laughing to himself.


    "Heh... orc vs terminators....no guesses on who wins"


    Indeed the the blonde was the T-X Terminator from Terminator: Rise of the Machines Movie and looked exactly like Kristinna Loken while the raven haired one was Cameron Phillips that looked like Summer Glau from the Terminator: The Sarah Conner Chronicles TV series.


    They mercilessly smashed the large orc who fought back futilely as Alice, Selene and Faith rejoined the attack.


    As Gar tried to get up, Cameron slid up to him and grabbed his arm, throwing him using a hip throw causing him to crash into the ground.


    Alice and Selene mercilessly stabbed their swords through Gar''s hands, pinning him to the ground as another plasma bolt blasted his groin, causing it to burst into flames and releasing a foul smell of burned flesh.


    Then faith jumped high into the air and smashed Gar''s head into mush with her large hammer.


    In the meantime, the dark elf prince was battling Tauriel, Buffy and Annabeth in a losing battle. Although he was losing, he was still capable of holding them off and slowly retreating due to his skill and speed.


    Suddenly he gasped as ten long metallic looking fingernails burst out of his chest, piercing him from back to front. It suddenly was pulled back out but as he fell, the ten adamantium coated fingernails sliced his head off mercilessly.


    Behind him stood a gorgeous naked asian woman who looked exactly like Yuriko Oyama aka Lady Deathstrike as acted by Kelly Hu in the second X-Men movie.


    Nearby, the other three raven haired naked beauties joined the fight with their own style of fighting.


    The first was fighting bare handed, although her super strength, speed and agility allowed her to physically trash the dark elves she was fighting. Sam recognized her as Maxine Guevara who looked like Jessica Alba in the TV series Dark Angel.


    The second acrobatically spun in midair shooting her duel automatic weapons, literally dancing her way through her enemies. She was Aeon Flux who looked exactly like Charlize Theron in the movie of the same name.


    The last looked very similar to Alice, but she had straight black hair with bangs and she attacked with what looked like duel semi automatic guns with blades that stuck out from the bottom of her gun handles, shooting and stabbing at the same time. She was Violet Song that also looked like Milla Jovovich in the movie Ultraviolet.


    Their styles of fighting couldn''t be more different. While Max, Aeon and Violet fought gracefully, acrobatically somersaulting and tumbling as they avoided getting hurt, Yuriko savagely attacked and willingly took damage due to her healing factor while Cameron and T-X fought literally like killing machines, not caring if they got hurt or not.


    Eventually, since the familiars could be revived instantly if they died, and Melinda kept reanimating their dead bodies, the orc elites and dark elves were mostly eventually killed.


    Together with the loss of their leaders, the orc and dark elf elites started to scatter and eventually retreated.


    "Do we chase after them?" Cameron asked


    "No, we charge ahead. Our mission is to reach Stronghold" Natasha said.


    The mages Hermione, Phoebe, Alex, Sabrina and Melinda decided to return into the Nexus, as did Natasha, Mindy and Lara who didn''t have superhuman speed and endurance joined them on the beds.


    Sam kept all the dead bodies of the familiars too, deciding not to leave their bodies to rot and instead healing their lifeless bodies as spares.


    The rest of the run was alot easier as they only had to face random orcs who were caught unaware and easily killed.


    They crossed a hill and finally managed to see the city of Stronghold.


    It was a large city surrounded by huge walls. On one side was the forest where they were coming from, the other side was a huge desert, with sand as far as the eyes can see.


    The forces of Stronghold had charged out and we''re engaged in battle with the orc and goblin forced.


    However the forces of Stronghold had the upper hand, so Sam decided not to let his familiars join the fight so he brought everyone into the Nexus.


    Alex conjured up his Academy robes for him and he looked at the city walls in the distance and decided to exit the Nexus on the city walls, within the city.


    [Arrive at Stronghold: Mission Accomplished]

 Chapter 41 – The Hero of Stronghold

    Sam stood on top of the wall looking at the battle below and wanted to show off a little, behind the safety of the city walls.


    After so much killing, his level had risen to level 24 so he added a few more level 1 spells, namely [Fireball], [Lightning Bolt] and [Cone of Cold].


    He stood in the midst of the city''s defenders who didn''t even notice he was there.


    He raised his hands, extending all 10 fingers and cast [Magic Missile]


    Endless number of missiles shot out from his fingers, 10 at a time like Roman candles.


    Like homing missiles, they flew in the air and changed directions, hitting orcs and goblins alike.


    Although one or two won''t kill an orc, a few tens of missiles will.


    So he fired on them like a gun turret, mowing down the dark creatures.


    Then he started mixing them up with fireballs, cones of cold or lightning bolts.


    Since he had no mana restrictions, he fired endlessly from afar, killing hundreds of enemy creatures.


    "Alex, lets try our plan" he said as Alex exited the Nexus with 4 others, namely Mindy, Lara, Max and Natasha, all dressed in black skintight suits.


    Alex conjured 4 heavy machine gun turrets on top of the walls and all 4 of them entered and unleashed hell from the middle of the city wall.


    The two terminators Cameron and T-X, who he renamed Trix, together with the slayers Buffy and Faith came out dressed in black skintight clothes as well, which made all of them look like they were wearing uniforms.


    Alex conjured for them miniguns and they started firing at the enemies at the edges of the city walls, making sure no evil creatures came through from the sides.


    Endless loud machine fire filled the air as both forces stood stunned at the strange loud noises.


    Both sides turned to see what the source of the loud sounds were when red hot bullets turned the armies of orcs and goblins to a red mist.


    The gunfire was so loud, even the screams of the evil creatures could not be heard, only the rapid rhythmic booms of each turret and the strange deceptively innocuous sounds of the miniguns.


    Even the forces of Stronghold retreated from the massacre in front of them as the bullets flew over their heads. They had never seen anything like it.


    Not only orcs and goblins, the many trolls that they had mixed in with their forces were cut down mercilessly by the never-ending stream of bullets.


    After a short while, the battle was over. Sam''s familiars had turned the tide and won the battle for the defenders of Stronghold.


    The familiars entered the Nexus as Alex made the turrets disappear and Sam climbed down from the city walls, surrounded by the stunned defenders of the city.


    Suddenly a voice called from behind:


    "Samsara? Samsara! You''re alive!"


    It was Merlin who stayed behind to fight the orc army.


    "Headmaster Merlin! Yes, I just got here" he answered as he greeted the old wizard.


    "Did anyone else come with you?" Merlin asked eagerly.


    "Only me and my familiars" Sam answered.


    "Ah...that''s good" Merlin said but looked disappointed.


    "Is anything wrong headmaster?" Sam asked.


    "No, I was just hoping Heracles survived too. I guess I will have to give the Hellstorm Clan a visit to give an explanation. Do you know what happened to him?" Merlin asked


    "No. I saw a village full of undead, so I avoided it" Sam lied.


    It was better if he just played ignorance rather than have to explain to a famous clan why he killed their heir.


    Besides, he was glad that betrayer Heracles was dead. Otherwise he would have to deal with him anyway.


    "Headmaster, what happened to the other instructors and students?" Sam asked.


    "Oh! Most of them arrived with me safely and had gone to the capital by the portal. You should go too. I only stayed to help out with the orc attack" Merlin answered.


    "About the orcs...do you know what''s going on?" Sam asked


    "No. But it would seem that the dark races and creatures have teamed up to destroy all humans in Stronghold. I suspect an overall mastermind is behind this." Merlin answered.


    Sam guessed as much after facing a lich, a dark elf Prince and orc chieftain.


    These are leaders of dark forces that usually would not cooperate, let alone ally with each other.


    There must be someone or something behind it, Sam thought to himself.


    "Now lets get to the portal and get you to the Academy of Aristal. There''s no point hanging around here now that the orc attacks are over" Merlin said, ushering Sam to the middle of the city.


    The city was huge, definitely much larger than Willow and was the largest human city that he had seen so far. If this city was big, he imagined what Aristonia, the capital of Aristal would look like.


    He passed by numerous shops and stalls, pubs and taverns and buildings of all kinds. However, they didn''t stop as Merlin brought him straight to the center of the city.


    As they approached the center, he noticed that there was a huge area with large buildings which looked regal and very much like the administrative center of the city.


    Several guards saluted Merlin as he rushed past them, turning just as they were close to the center building.


    "That''s him sir!" yelled a high ranking soldier not far from them who seemed in the midst of delivering a report.


    "Wait! Headmaster Merlin!" yelled a imposing looking soldier that looked like he was in charge of all the soldiers.


    "Yes General Heimdall. How can I help you?" Merlin stopped and said politely.


    "Who is this youth with you? Captain Randall said that he single-handedly decimated the orc forces! He is the hero of Stronghold!" General Heimdall said approaching them.


    "He did? Well, he''s one of my latest recruits, Samsara! He is a summoner with magic I have never seen before and am quite interested in" Merlin answered.


    "He is? Well I would like to thank you Samsara. Without you the loss of lives would have been much greater" the general said, saluting Sam.


    Sam clumsily returned the salute and shook his hand replying nervously  "Pleased to meet you sir"


    "Anyway, we are in a rush to the Academy, and also to give a report to his Majesty the King. Farewell General Heimdall" Merlin said.


    "Very well. Please proceed. If you have time Samsara, please drop by again for a round of drinks on me. We will give you a hero''s welcome!" General Heimdall said.


    Samsara nodded as he waved and chased after Merlin who had already sped off.


    They entered a building with a large hall and high ceiling and in the middle of it was a large mirror-like structure with magicians maintaining contraption.


    "Portal open! To Aristonia!" Merlin commanded authoritatively


    The magicians looked at him in awe and immediately inserted the required magic crystals and activated a few runes.


    The mirror started shimmering as if the surface of it had become liquid and Merlin walked right into it, disappearing from view.


    Sam was startled, but after taking a breath, he entered the portal.


    --


    The transport was disorienting but fast as he stepped into the portal and seemed to step out immediately.


    "Look, there''s another one" he head a strange voice inside his head.


    Suddenly, his head felt like it was about to explode, and even the familiars in the Nexus collapsed in pain holding their heads.


    Through his barely open eyes, he saw soldiers carrying the unconscious Merlin away.


    He was already falling unconscious as he saw creepy purple skinned humanoid looking at him with creepy inhuman eyes.


    Sam screamed in his head and then... everything went black...

 Chapter 42 – The Thief and the Brain Doctor

    "Wake up"


    "Wake up"


    "For God''s sake.... WAKE UP!"


    Sam slowly regained consciousness as a cacophony of female voices seemed to be yelling at him to wake up inside his head.


    He still had trouble opening his eyes, but he forced himself to open his eyes to see what was going on.


    The room was very dark, but he could see that he was naked and he was chained in a spread eagle position to the wall by his wrists and ankles.


    Suddenly a purple skinned humanoid creature with creepy eyes and 4 tentacles on its face appeared from the shadows holding something that looked like a cockroach like insect in its hands.


    "Oh fuck! It''s a illithid!" Sam screamed in his head


    An illithid or in other names a mind flayer is an evil aberration which were conquerers from the Underdark. They are creatures deeply feared by other humanoids due to their sadistic and tyrannical nature and psionic abilities


    They literally ate brains and they bred by inserting a tadpole into their victims which will eat their brains and grow into a new illithid with the victim''s body.


    "Oh shit! No! No" Sam yelled in his head, but could not even scream as the illithid placed the cockroach thing next to his ear.


    He knew it wasn''t a purple cockroach but a illithid tadpole as it crawled into his left ear.


    He could hear and feel the disgusting thing inside his ear as it crawled deeper and deeper into his head.


    The illithid walked off and disappeared, leaving Sam by himself as he started screaming in pain as his brain started being eaten by the tadpole.


    The process will take a few hours before the illithid eats most of his brain and bonds with the remaining brain that sustains his body.


    His eyes rolled to the back of his head as his body moved and twitched uncontrollably.


    With whatever consciousness he had, he knew he wasn''t able to do anything until he got off the chains first.


    He opened the Nexus as all his familiars exited the Nexus and immediately attended to him.


    As the girls were connected by the mind link, they experienced his pain too, albeit to a lesser extent.


    The mages immediately cast healing spells on him, healing his brain as the tadpole continued eating his brains, and relieving their own pain.


    They tried their spells to remove the tadpole, but they found that everything they did only injured Sam''s brain more, and causing their own pain.


    In the meantime, the other non mages tried to release him from his bonds.


    "What kind of bindings are these?" Tauriel asked, confused at the alien looking bindings on his wrist and ankles.


    They didn''t even look like normal chains and bondage gear. They were made from an unknown metal and the locks were strange and confusing.


    They tried cutting it and breaking it, but even with their strength and weapons, they found that they could not release it without hurting Sam.


    "I can break off his hands and feet, then the mages can reattach them" Trix said coldly.


    "NO! I''ll summon specialists" Sam yelled, somehow managing to hear what they were talking about.


    "Nexus! I summon a master thief! I summon a brain doctor!" Sam yelled in excruciating pain.


    His penis suddenly became erect and even started cumming prematurely as he became intoxicated with sexual pleasure, even overriding the pain in his brain.


    "At least he is anesthetized" Hermione said as she and the other mages kept healing his brain.


    Two pairs of hands started coming out of his body as well as two heads, one a blonde, one with black raven hair.


    "Quick! Help them out of his body" Natasha said as the few of them helped extract both new naked familiars from Sam''s body.


    The two naked gorgeous beauties were quickly moved to the correct position as their bodies separated from Sam''s body quickly ad effortlessly.


    As the summoning process ended with them separating and extracting both naked beauties, Sam was no longer anesthetized and started feeling the pain in his brain again.


    Sam couldn''t see anything anymore as the nerves from his optic nerves to his brain had been eaten, making him blind and unable to recognize who he summoned.


    He was in so much pain he didn''t even establish the mind link with the two new familiars.


    He screamed again as more of his brain was eaten, and this time all the other familiars screamed and fell to the floor too due to their pain through the mind link, except for the two terminators.


    "What''s going on here?" asked the raven haired beauty as she covered her naked body with her hands.


    "We need the thief to release his bonds and the brain surgeon to remove the creature from inside his brain" Cameron explained as the others were no longer able to bear the pain.


    The raven haired beauty walked to the chains to take a look while the blonde smiled.


    "Nobody''s ever called me a brain surgeon before" the blonde laughed with a crazy glint in her eyes.


    The raven haired beauty pondered for a few seconds before fiddling with the bonds, instantly releasing Sam''s arms and legs as he fell to the floor.


    "That wasn''t too hard... wait... what are you doing?" the raven haired beauty said to the blonde.


    While Sam was writhing on the floor in pain, he suddenly was hit in the head with a blunt object, knocking him out.


    The blonde laughed and swung her baseball bat again, hitting Sam''s head the other direction, cracking his skull, rattling his brains and the creature inside.


    "You''re crazy" the raven haired beauty said as she tried to stop the blonde.


    The blonde avoided her and kicked Sam''s head like a football as parts of the tadpole could be seen falling out of his ear.


    "There it is" the blonde said as she pulled it out, still clinging to some brain matter and eagerly lined it up before smashing the purple creature over and over until it was a mass of purple flesh and silver blood.


    "Now where is that gorgeous cock. I didn''t even get to enjoy it inside me" the blonde said, walking towards the unconscious Sam.


    Suddenly she was shoved from the back by the raven haired familiar.


    "What? You want your turn first?" the blonde asked with a smile to her face.


    The other familiars slowly recovered and looked at the two new familiars squaring up to fight each other.


    "If you want a fight sister... you''re gonna get one" the blonde said threatening with her bat as the raven haired familiar got into a fighting stance.


    "Restrain them. Mages! Quickly!" Hermione said as she cast a healing spell on Sam''s head that was badly bruised and bleeding everywhere.


    Several minutes later, Sam slowly regained consciousness. He opened his eyes, finding that he could see again as his optic nerves had been restored and presumably all his brain functions as well.


    He looked at the familiars and saw that something seemed off.


    They seemed to be in two groups separating two new familiars who eyed each other murderously.


    In fact, most of them looked at the blonde murderously while trying to calm the raven haired familiar down.


    "So that''s my thief" Sam said when he looked at the blonde. "But that''s my brain doctor?" he gasped.


    Sam was shocked when he recognized who the two were.


    The raven haired familiar was Selina Kyle aka Catwoman who looked exactly like Anne Hathaway in the latest Batman Trilogy Movies.


    The blonde didn''t wear her usual makeup, but it was clear that it was Harleen Francis Quinzel, a qualified Psychiatrist, also known as Harley Quinn, fearless psychopath, who looked exactly like Margot Robbie in the Suicide Squad movie.

 Chapter 43 – Prisoners of the Mind Flayers

    The familiars were now fully dressed in black skintight bodysuits and ready for battle while Sam entered the Nexus.


    The two new familiars Harley and Selina were linked in the mind link and were no longer fighting each other.


    The familiars weapons were loaded and silencers attached.


    "Ready?" Selina asked.


    Everyone gave their thumbs up.


    She unlocked the door to the room they were in and they entered the corridor and split into two teams.


    There were now 22 of them, so they split evenly to 11 per team and headed in separate directions down the corridor.


    Both teams soon met with a few illithids who roamed the corridors, but they had the element of surprise and slaughtered them in seconds in a barrage of gunfire.


    Both teams split to smaller teams as the corridors split to more different paths, leaving 4 teams of 5-6 people each.


    One of the teams consisting of Selina, Alex, Yuriko, Faith, Trix and Mindy ended in the dungeons, following the sounds of endless female  screams to one particular dungeon.


    They sneaked nearer only to see several mind flayers in the room and hear a creepy alien voice.


    "How can they last for so long? The process should only last a few hours. It''s been days since we implanted the tadpoles" one of the illithids rasped coldly.


    "Send them to the kitchen. It''s taking too long. Since their brains regenerate, they will be our endless food supply" the illithid that seemed like the leader said.


    The girls immediately took action and attacked.


    *Pop* *pop* *pop*


    The silenced guns fired killing the illithids who were unprepared.


    Then they looked at the prisoners. There were 4 naked girls hanging on the walls in the same contraptions that bound Sam in the other room.


    "Those are..." Selina said, recognizing them from the others'' memories in the mind link.


    "Yes, it''s Jemina, Gwen, Aria and Arias" Mindy said as Selina released them from their bonds.


    They were still screaming as there were illithid tadpoles inside their heads, eating their brains. At the same time, the illithid tadpoles had already burst through their skull and was partially visible from the outside.


    However, as they were Sam''s acquired girls, or Samsara bodies as he preferred to call them now, their brains healed simultaneously as the tadpoles ate them, leaving them in a stalemate of being eaten and healing.


    "What do we do?" Mindy asked.


    "Surely we don''t bash their brains in like Harley did" Selina said.


    "I suspect we will have to. In AD&D lore, the only way to reverse it is to kill the victim and the tadpole, then resurrect their bodies." Sam said from within the Nexus.


    "Really?" Selina asked, appalled.


    A growing tadpole was seen pulsating inside Jemina''s skull. As it had been feeding on her brain for several days, it was already fully grown, but yet stuck inside her ever healing skull.


    "That makes it much easier then. Brain doctor''s orders" Mindy said, immediately putting her gun on Jemina''s head and firing multiple bullets, pulverizing the tadpole, as well as parts of Jemina''s brain.


    Mindy dug her fingers into the skull to pull the rest of the tadpole out, together with bits of Jemina''s brain and skull, leaving her catatonic and drooling.


    Mindy threw the tadpole onto the floor and smashed it with her shoe, leaving a purple and silver mess.


    Behind her, Jemina''s head started healing immediately as she was a Samsara body.


    "Success! Next!" Mindy said coldly.


    Trix immediately took action, one of her hands transforming into a laser, cutting the whole top of Gwen''s head off just above her eyesbrows, removing her skull, the tadpole and the top half of her brain.


    She ripped the tadpole and brain it was attached to and replaced the skull back on Gwen''s head. Gwen''s skull could be seen rapidly healing on it''s own, but she was still catatonic as her eyes rolled in her head and she was not breathing, probably due to half her brain being missing.


    Trix then incinerated the tadpole with the top half of Gwen''s brains with her plasma rifle inside her arm.


    By watching Trix remove the tadpole from Gwen''s skull, Yuriko used one of her adamantium fingernails to slice off the top of Aria''s head. Like Trix, she stomped on the tadpole attached to the top half of Aria''s brain and then replaced the skull top, with half a brain still missing.


    Faith had simply smashed Arisa''s whole head into mush with her troll god hammer.


    "This works too right?" Faith asked.


    "Uh... " Sam said, unable to answer.


    The four girl''s heads and skulls began to heal in a incredibly fast rate, like a liquid metal terminator and within 30 seconds, from the outside at least, they looked fully restored, albeit their faces and hair were covered in their own blood.


    He hoped their brains healed 100% as well, otherwise they would be catatonic and lifeless.


    Sam brought all four Samsara bodies into the Nexus and the team of familiars continued scouting the building.


    Slowly, the Samsara bodies recovered one by one, gasping as they regained consciousness.


    "Are you alright?" Sam asked Jemina, who was the first one who recovered.


    She looked at him blankly before she blinked her pretty eyes and started recognizing him.


    "Samsara? What happened? Where am I?" she asked


    "I don''t know. We are in a castle of some sort. I just extricated myself too" he said.


    She hugged him tightly, her naked body pressed closely to his.


    Soon Gwen awoke as well and looked around, surprised to see Sam hugging Jemina.


    "This is..." Gwen asked.


    "I don''t know" Sam replied.


    "It''s the royal castle of Aristonia. My brother, King Richard the 24th''s castle" Gwen replied.


    Aria recovered next and looked at her sister recovering before approaching and hugging Sam, looking around what was happening outside the Nexus.


    Sam explained how they discovered them, and the gruesome procedure to remove the tadpoles from their brains.


    The current team had entered yet another dungeon and killed all the illithids there. There were two naked females also on the walls, as well as a male.


    They looked like the tadpoles were about to break out of the skull as they went through the final stages of becoming illithids.


    "Who are they?" Mindy asked, wondering whether or not to free them.


    "They look like my sister in law, Queen Serene of Aristonia as well as my niece and nephew, Princess Celestia and Prince Leopold. Can you please help them?" Gwen asked.


    Selina immediately freed them, laying their bodies on the floor as Sam and the four Samsara bodies exited the Nexus.


    Mindy aimed her gun at Queen Serene''s forehead, but Gwen suddenly stopped her.


    "Samsara.... can you please.... turn them to become like us.. before you remove the creatures?" she asked, gesturing towards herself, Jemina, Aria and Arisa.


    "You mean.." Sam said.


    "Yes... Just in case normal resurrecting doesn''t work" Gwen said.


    Sam hesitated, only to see the tadpoles pulsate and crack the three loyal''s skulls a bit more.


    He immediately placed his penis at Princess Celestia''s opening and shoved himself in, pumping in and out of her as fast as he could.


    Both Princess Celestia and Queen Serene were amazingly beautiful women, with Queen Serene looking like she was about 40 years old while Princess Celestia looked very young, probably 14 or 15 years old.


    The blood on his penis showed that he had deflowered her, so he didn''t want to think about it as he quickly ejaculated in her.


    [Do you want Princess Celestia?] the Nexus asked.


    "Yes!" Sam said, already approaching Queen Serene.


    [Affirmative. Princess Celestia acquired] the Nexus confirmed.


    Just as Sam shoved his cock into Queen Serene, he heard a loud noise.


    *BAM*


    Turning, he saw Faith smiling sadistically as she had smashed Celestia''s head into mush with her troll god hammer, together with the tadpole inside her head.


    "It''s the fastest way!" Faith said with a eager smile.


    Gwen screamed as Mindy held her back. Slowly, the head of Celestia could be seen reforming by itself.


    Suddenly, both Queen Serene and Prince Leopold''s head started breaking open.


    "Fuck no!" Sam yelled as he quickly pumped as fast as he could, ejaculating inside Queen Serene.


    [Do you want to acquire Queen Serene?] the Nexus asked as Queen Serene and Prince Leopold''s head burst open revealing the fully grown illithid underneath.


    "Yes" Sam yelled, looking at the illithid''s ugly face and tentacles that had covered Queen Serene''s face, as his cock was still inside her.


    [Affirmative. Queen Serene acquired] the Nexus said.


    *BAAM*


    Faith struck again, smashing Queen Serene''s head to mush.


    Sam quickly getting up and exiting her body. He was appalled as the pretty face he was looking at became a gruesome illithid, which suddenly became meatpaste.


    "What do we do with that one?" Mindy said as Alex magically bound the now fully awakened illithid that was once Prince Leopold''s body.


    "Lets try to do the same and resurrect him. However, lets try to remove it gently" Sam said.


    Yuriko suddenly moved in a flash, slicing the top of the illithid''s head with her adamantium nails, leaving as much of Leopold''s head and brain intact as possible.


    As the silver blood flowed down the illithid''s body, Yuriko started moving with quickness and precision, cutting off as many non human bits as she could using all 10 fingernails.


    Within a minute, she had cut out all the illithid parts, leaving the body mostly intact, with the damaged brain having holes where they were eaten by the tadpole, and the broken skull.


    Sam cast [Heal] on the clearly dead body and Gwen used her white magic to try to resurrect him.


    Princess Celestia and Queen Serene had now recovered and were looking around in shock as Aria and Arisa talked to them and comforted them.


    After a short while, Leopold looked like he was fully healed. However, Sam was not so sure about the recovery of his brain.


    The rest had recovered completely due to the magic of the Nexus turning them into Samsara bodies. Now, even if 90% of their body was incinerated, the remaining parts would be able to regenerate their whole body back to wholeness.


    But he wasn''t sure of the chances of surviving from becoming a illithid of a person who wasn''t a Samsara body.


    Prince Leopold opened his eyes, but remained silent.


    "Leo? Are you alright?" Queen Serene asked.


    Leopold stared blankly and didn''t respond.


    "Leopold, can you sit up?" Gwen asked.


    Leopold sat up, but remained silent.


    "Stand up" Gwen continued


    Prince Leopold stood up but remained silent.


    Several commands later, they concluded that Prince Leopold had lost his personality, his thoughts and his character.


    He can only respond to orders like a robot.


    "Shit!" Sam thought. This literally means that there was no hope of recovery once one turns into an illithid, unless they were a Samsara body of his.


    "So what do we do with him?" Alex asked.


    "We use him as another one of our weapons" Gwen said, looking at Queen Serene.


    Queen Serene nodded with a sad look in her eyes.


    "Leopold, transform" she ordered.


    Leopold suddenly started growing bigger, more muscular, and his hair becoming more wild looking. Fur grew covering his entire body and even a tail grew out of his back.


    He transformed into a half beast, standing at nearly 3 meters tall, looking like a half lion, half human being.


    As he was naked, he looked even more wild and bestial with his erect cock standing up under his fur.


    "Alright, lets go" Sam said as he entered the Nexus with the Samsara bodies while Leo joined the familiars as they continued exploring.


    To Sam''s surprise, Celestia and Serene pushed him down onto a bed and started crawling onto him.

 Chapter 44 – The Ulitharid

    While the first group rescued the new Samsara bodies, another team consisting of Natasha, Sabrina, Lara, Tauriel and Buffy were standing over a dead group of around 12 illithids.


    There was a huge pile of dead human bodies nearby with their skulls sliced open. It was clear that their brains were recently eaten by these  monsters.


    Sam already communicated with them about their attempt of healing and resurrecting those people who were turned into illithids, but Sabrina wanted to try anyway.


    She tried using her resurrection spells and healing spells on one of the illithids, as well as on the dead bodies who had their brains eaten, but found that at best, she would resurrect zombie-like people.


    Their brains were already gone, so she could not restore the victim''s personality or memories, only breathing bodies who did not even react to any stimuli, unlike Prince Leopold.


    Suddenly, Sam brought them immediately into the Nexus.


    "What''s going on?" Sabrina asked, as she was in the midst of trying to heal the newly resurrected people.


    "One of the other teams is in trouble" Sam said, pointing to the viewpoint of Phoebe who was in the other group.


    --


    That team consisting of Phoebe, Selene, Alice, Violet, Aeon and Melinda were in what looked like a  throne room, presumably the throne room of the Kingdom of Aristal.


    However, they encountered a being unlike any other they had encountered so far. In the throne room, they not only faced a large number of illithids, but the illithids were led by an ulitharid!


    A ulitharid was a superior type of illithid, being stronger and larger with 6 tentacles instead of 4, and having superior psionic abilities. In fact, illithids treat ulitharids as minor gods and had absolute loyalty to them.


    The girls found that their attacks were blocked with what looked like a psionic armor and it also seemed to have some immunity to magic!


    Before they could even attack, the ulitharid sitting on the throne had discovered them.


    With a mental command, Selene, Alice, Violet and Aeon immediately dropped their weapons and were forced to walk and kneel on the ground in front of it.


    While Phoebe and Melinda tried to resist, as being mages they had stronger willpower. But at the end, they too had to kneel.


    This was the viewpoint that Sam and the rest in the Nexus were seeing.


    The ulitharid approached the kneeling familiars and picked Aeon up in the air telekinetically.


    With its psionic powers, its grey eyes glowed and it started reading Aeon''s mind.


    Aeon started making gurgling noises as her whole body started shaking uncontrollably and her eyes rolled up her head.


    The ulitharid read her memories and started getting confused.


    "What are you?" it rasped in its alien voice.


    The ulitharid got confused because it seemed Aeon was a incomplete being. It read her mind to find out about her past, but all it saw was the few cut scenes that made up her life in the movies as a rebel Monican, then her life after she was summoned by Sam.


    It was as if she was not a real person! It seemed that she had existed only for a few days!


    It threw Aeon''s unconscious body aside and picked up Selene. Reading through her mind, she had a longer history as she was in several more Underworld movies, then her life as a familiar was similar to Aeon''s.


    The ulitharid threw Selene''s unconscious body onto Aeon''s and picked up Alice.


    Again, Alice had more Resident Evil movies so she had a longer history. But at most, Selene''s and Alice''s life history couldn''t have made them more than a few weeks old.


    Unsatisfied, it picked up Phoebe with its mins, whom Sam and the others were looking through inside the Nexus.


    It''s eyes glowed as Phoebe''s mind was assaulted.


    Suddenly, everyone from the Nexus could feel the creature looking directly at them!


    "Who are you? Do you think you can escape my detection?" it rasped, looking at everyone in the Nexus.


    Sam immediately switched views to Violet, who was on the floor, on her knees.


    As the link broke, the ulitharid threw Phoebe''s body aside and looked around and looked at Melinda who looked at it hatefully.


    It picked Melinda up with its mind, but as it tried to read her mind, she tried to cast a death spell on it.


    The spell only affected it for a short while as some of its flesh seemed to rot a little, but its immunity to magic ultimately neutralized the spell.


    It looked at Melinda with its cold eyes pulled her close with its mind, immediately forcing it''s tentacled face onto her as if it was kissing her.


    Two of its tentacles entered her ears, two entered her nostrils while the longest two entered her mouth and down her throat.


    She could not even scream as she felt the tentacles move inside her skull and burrowing itself into her brain.


    Right at that moment, the calvary appeared as the familiars in the Nexus suddenly appeared and attacked.


    From Violet''s viewpoint, they could appear from as many positions within their eyesight, so Natasha, Mindy, Lara, Tauriel, Selina and Yuriko appeared behind the illithids in the throne room, surprising them and killing them before they could resist.


    Silver blood flew everywhere as bullets pierced their brains and blades cut them up.


    The Samsara bodies attacked too as Aria''s body burned up looking like she was made of lava, using her duel fire and earth abilities, while Arisa''s eyes lit up and she summoned a tornado around her using her wind and water abilities.


    Both their attacks killed a few illithids as did the beastly Prince Leopold who attacked them like a wild animal, his claws and fangs cutting through them like knife through butter.


    Queen Serene summoned vines out of the ground to try and attack the ulitharid and Princess Celestia followed as she levitated and shot bolts of concussive blasts at the creature. But again its psionic shields seemed impenetrable.


    Princess Jemina tried to attack the ulitharid with illusions but it didn''t even respond as it''s psionic defenses automatically blocked it and caused Princess Jemina to scream as she collapsed onto the ground because of the backlash.


    Trix, Faith and Buffy launched a frontal physical assault on the ulitharid while Sabrina and Alex helped the other familiars recover. Similarly Gwen was also helping the familiars with her white healing magics.


    "Who dares?" the ulitharid screamed and launched an area attack with its psionic powers, causing everyone to collapse in pain with its debilitating mind blast.


    They lost all coordination in their bodies and the intense pain caused their mind to short circuit as they shivered uncontrollably on the floor.


    The exception of course was Trix who charged on without flinching.


    She fired her plasma cannot at the creature, but it''s psionic shields were strong enough to easily deflect the blast.


    She changed up her weapons, firing them one at a time, including a laser and flame thrower but the shields were too strong.


    The ulitharid was still carrying Melinda in the air and its tentacles were still in her head.


    She turned around and her hands waved, under the control of the creature, and blasted death rays at the familiars on the floor.


    Trix collapsed where she stood and died, reappearing inside the Nexus.


    Sabrina cursed it with a spell and surprisingly the ulitharid''s clothes started burning up, even thought it was covered in psionic armor.


    However, it didn''t die as it ripped off the blazing robes it wore and dropped Melinda''s unconscious body. It ripped it''s tentacles out of Melinda''s head, breaking her skull and splashing her blood and brains everywhere.


    "That.... that''s my husband!" Queen Serene yelled, recognizing the clothes the ulitharid wore under its robe.


    "That''s King Richard?" Gwen gasped out loud.


    "Daddy!" Princess Celestia screamed.


    The ulitharid ignored them as it threw away the flaming clothes and looked at Sabrina coldly.


    "You! How can you penetrate my shield?" rasped the ulatharid as it moved with surprising speed and picked Sabrina up with it''s mind and its six tentacles started moving around her face.


    Sabrina didn''t have enough time to cast the next spell as it suddenly bent over and two of its tentacles entered her nostrils, while another two entered her ears. The last and longest two entered her mouth and deep into her throat.


    She could feel the tentacles pierce through her brain as her eyes rolled up. As the tentacles in her ears and nostrils continued moving, it started controlling her body, making her move her hands up and down.


    "You will all die" the ulatharid rasped as it turned Sabrina''s body around and caused Sabrina''s hands to move and cast a spell.


    Instantly Buffy''s body started burning up, turning into ashes in an instant.


    Buffy didn''t even have time to scream. Fortunately, she reappeared the next moment, naked in the Nexus next to Melinda.


    "Are you alright?" Sam asked.


    "Yes, but that creature is terrifying. What do we do?" Buffy asked.


    "I don''t know" Sam answered, looking out of the Nexus.


    Trix was burnt next, as only her terminator skeleton remained. But even the metal started melting due to the magical flames.


    The familiars that died and resurrected in the Nexus like Buffy and Trix immediately exited and started attacking again.


    The ulitharid was getting frustrated as everyone it killed simply reappeared seconds later.


    The familiars scrambled and dodged as the ulitharid used Sabrina''s body to cast more flames at the other familiars.


    Unfortunately for them, Sabrina''s spell does not shoot out of her, rather the target simply suddenly bursts into flames.


    Mindy and Natasha started screaming as their bodies suddenly exploded in flames, turning into cinders within seconds.


    The familiars were getting desperate, as everything they did seemed to not affect the powerful creature, while using Sabrina''s powers, they died instantly without being able to dodge or block her spell.


    Suddenly, Sabrina''s body started moving on its own, out of the ulitharid''s control.


    Her hands moved and grabbed the tentacles attached to her face and all six tentacles started to burn!


    The ulitharid screamed in a screeching alien scream and the psionic backlash caused everyone to hold their heads in agony.


    Suddenly, one by one, all the familiar''s heads started to explode!


    It finally stopped screaming after a while and threw Sabrina''s headless body aside while trying to put out the flames on its face.


    It stumbled around, tripping over a few headless bodies before it fled from the throne room with its face still burning.


    Sam was the only one in the Nexus that retained consciousness, but as everyone''s head exploded, he suddenly couldn''t see out of anyone''s eyes.


    All the familiars started appearing naked in the Nexus, looking surprised that they had died again.


    They immediately exited the Nexus, only to find their previous bodies with exploded heads, and the Samsara bodies who''s heads were regenerating. Unfortunately Prince Leopold was dead again.


    "It''s gone" Sam said, looking for the ulitharid. The throne room was full of dead illithids and the many dead copies of his familiars.


    "The cocksucker ran away" Mindy said frustrated that they couldn''t kill it.


    "It''s not the only problem. The last team is in trouble too" Sam suddenly said, pulling everyone into the Nexus after receiving a distress message in the mind link.

 Chapter 45 – The Elder Brain

    The last group consisting of Hermione, Max, Cameron, Annabeth and Harley were also engaged in a furious battle.


    They had explored deeper underground as they followed a newly dug tunnel deep under the building they were in.


    As they entered  a large cave, they were discovered as they found themselves facing a levitating Elder Brain! An elder brain is the cumulative brains of the illithids that had expired and were the telepathic mind controlling all the illithids in the area in their hive mind.


    It looked like a huge floating brain that levitated above the ground, with gruesome tentacles hanging down, similar to a huge ugly jellyfish.


    Not only was the elder brain powerful on its own, it was protected by several brain golems. Brain golems were large golems made completely of brain matter and were formed by elder brains for defensive measures.


    There were also several illithids there, serving the elder brain that were engaged in battle with the girls.


    Cameron was being bashed into the ground by a brain golem. She continued trying to get up stubbornly, but the brain golem kept ground and pounding her so much so that her skin was flayed everywhere, revealing her terminator skeleton underneath.


    Annabeth''s arm was stuck inside a brain golem. She had stabbed it with her magic knife, but her knife and her arm got stuck in the multiple folds of brain matter that made up the brain golem.


    Max was trying to help free her when she was grabbed by the leg by another brain golem and thrown around like a rag doll.


    Hermione was being battered, hiding behind a shield as one of the brain golems attacked her shield.


    Suddenly the Elder Brain attacked with a mind blast, causing all the familiars to lose control of their bodies as their minds were seared in pain.


    The brain golum trapping Annabeth''s arm slammed her with its fists, then while her arm was still stuck in it, it jumped on her body, slamming her underneath its huge girth. Her bones in her arm cracked loudly from being bent the wrong direction as she screamed in pain as the overwhelming weight dropped on her body.


    The other brain golum that was holding Max''s leg grabbed her other leg and pulled her legs apart. She screamed in pain as her crotch ripped in the middle, then her original leg that it held was ripped off.


    Hermione was incapacitated by the mind blast and her magic shield collapsed as the brain golem attacking her smashed her into the ground, smashing every bone in her body, killing her.


    It was that moment that Sam and the familiars in the Nexus appeared.


    Using the element of surprise, with guns blazing Mindy, Natasha, Lara, Selene, Alice, Violet and Aeon appeared at different locations, each standing behind a illithid and killing them at point blank range.


    Trix joined Faith, Yuriko and Buffy as they engaged with a brain golem each while Tauriel distracted the brain golems with her arrows.


    Sam brought Max and Annabeth into the Nexus and started healing them as the naked Hermione was resurrected in the Nexus and exited to do battle again.


    The six Samsara bodies also used their individual abilities to join the attack on the Elder Brain together with Sabrina, Alex, Melinda and Phoebe.


    However, the Elder Brain was not any easier to deal with than the ulitharid. It too had a impenetrable psionic shield protecting it from all harm.


    As the Elder Brain seemed to be covered in some sort of liquid, Sabrina seemed to be unable to burn it, rendering her spell ineffective against it.


    With a simple area wide mind blast, all the familiars suddenly found themselves unable to move as brain golems smashed them with their superhuman strength.


    However, the familiars that died immediately resurrected naked in the Nexus, and instantly Sam sent them out to rejoin the battle.


    After a while, there were multiple naked dead copies of practically all the familiars in various positions of their deaths, all over the area as the brain golems crushed them.


    The cycle repeated itself over and over with the forces of the Elder Brain completely wiping out Sam''s familiars and Samsara bodies, but the familiars kept respawning and reappearing while the Samsara bodies kept regenerating no matter how gruesomely they were destroyed.


    They had tried to respawn next to the Elder Brain but somehow were unable to and were instantly mind blasted the moment they appeared out of the Nexus, as if it could sense the timing and direction of their appearance.


    Annabeth suddenly appeared from the Nexus and cast her Master Bolt at the Elder Brain as it mind blasted her. As the actual thunderbolt of Zeus, this was the most powerful attack she had.


    A huge thunderbolt struck the Elder Brain with a loud crash that blinded everyone for a few seconds,


    The Elder Brain was protected by its'' psionic shield, but the bolt was so powerful that even thought the shield managed to block part of the attack, it still managed to damage the Elder Brain.


    Silver blood spurted from several parts of the Elder Brain''s body as it seemed deflated on one side and no longer levitated steadily. Instead it seemed lopsided.


    As it struggled, the attacks of the brain golems were less coordinated and more random as their hive mind seemed to be affected.


    However, although they were less coordinated, they seemed more berserk and attacked more frantically, making it difficult for the familiars to further attack the Elder Brain who now seemed to be trying to flee.


    "No! Don''t let it get away" Sam ordered from inside the Nexus.


    The familiars started firing away at the Elder Brain, with bullets and arrows flying, energy bolts and plasma bolts all bouncing off the psionic shield it put up, rendering their attacks useless.


    It countered with a psionic blast again, causing the familiars who were attacking to collapse in pain, holding their heads.


    Suddenly, there was a nasally voice, not too loud, not too soft, singing the Mighty Mouse song:


    "Here I come to save the day!"


    Something dropped from the cave ceiling, landing into the brainy goop that the Elder Brain was made up off.


    Manic laughter could be heard as female arms seemed to be ripping out brain matter and smashing around inside the creature causing it to immediately stop levitating and crash to the ground.


    At the same time the momentum had turned as the familiars started getting the upper hand over the brain golums. Without the Elder Brain controlling them through their hive mind and also mind blasting the familiars and Samsara bodies, making them easy targets for the brain golums, the familiars now were able to coordinate and bring down the brain golems.


    Pathetic screams could be heard as silver blood sprayed everywhere and a silhouette of a sexy female could be seen amidst the carnage of what was the body of the Elder Brain, swinging what looked like a baseball bat.


    She stopped when all the tentacles stopped moving and the whole thing looked like a deflated balloon with silver blood everywhere.


    Harley walked out with a smile on her face and her bat over her shoulder. The fact that she still had clothes on showed that she didn''t die and resurrect at all in this battle.


    "Hi there! Miss me?" Harley asked with a crazy smile as she removed her top which was completely drenched in silver blood, exposing her breasts and wiping her face with her top.


    "Harley!" Selina yelled, wondering where she has been all this time.


    [Killing the Elder Brain: 1 Karma Point]


    Before Sam could react to getting another Karma Point, suddenly Harley grasped her throat, gasping for air and started levitating in the air as if someone was choking her.


    Her head suddenly exploded as her limp body fell to the ground.


    From behind her, deeper in the cave came a figure standing on a Brainstealer Dragon, which was a dragon converted into an illithid, and accompanied by two mindwitnesses, which were beholders converted into illithids, which had the abilities of their original races, plus the abilities of an illithid!


    It was the ulitharid, the same one they faced earlier due to to the burnt tentacles on its face. It had escaped earlier to get reinforcements.


    Sam watched from the Nexus, not knowing what to do. Just by itself, the ulitharid was so powerful. Now it came back with a dragon and two beyonders!

 Chapter 46 – Return of the …?

    The familiars stared at the ulitharid with its monstrous helpers with trepidation.


    By itself, the ulitharid nearly defeated all of them, but now it had brought with it a Brainstealer Dragon and two mindwitnesses!


    They''ve never faced any dragons or beyonders yet in this world, but those creatures that have been upgraded with illithid abilities would definitely be much tougher. Together with the ulitharid, they faced the fight of their lives.


    "Do not kill that one!" the ulitharid ordered as it pointed at Sabrina.


    The two mindwitnesses fired bolts at Sabrina, one petrifying her and turning her into stone while the other one encased her in ice!


    The ulitharid certainly learned it''s lesson and would not take chances with Sabrina who managed to hurt it before.


    The familiars immediately attacked, joined by the Samsara bodies.


    Annabeth took no chances, immediately throwing the Master Bolt at the Ulitharid, but it blocked the bolt in midair with a psionic shield, so the lightning bolt never even managed to get close to it.


    The brainstealer dragon blasted both Trix and Cameron who charged forwards with its flame breath, melting their skin and even the terminator skeleton beneath it.


    With it''s tail, it whipped Yuriko''s body who was thrown far away to the other side of the huge cage.


    The ulitharid pointed its hand and immobilized Aeon who was firing her firearm at it and she froze and was levitated in the air towards it.


    It looked into her eyes, completely ignoring all the fighting around it and looked into her mind. She screamed in pain as blood spurted out of her nose and flowed out of her eyes and ears before passing out.


    Not finding what it was looking for, it threw Aeon to the grown as the brainstealer dragon stomped on her unconscious body, flattening her.


    The ulitharid looked around and pulled Mindy out and did the same to her, looking for something.


    This process happened over and over with Tauriel, Buffy and then with Selene.


    Each time, it entered a familiar''s mind, as if looking for something, then not finding it, it discarded the unconscious familiar.


    In the meantime, Sam was busy trying to coordinate the attacks. More and more familiars appeared in the Nexus and he immediately resent them out to try to tire out the monsters.


    The mindwitnesses blasted the familiars with many different rays from each eye, like a beyonder. They had eyes that shot freezing rays, flames, petrification etc, and they also could cast mind blasts.


    The brainstealer dragon on the other hand breathed fire and had nearly impenetrable dragon skin and strength, smashing the familiars and samsara bodies wherever it moved.


    While the familiars gave a good account of themselves, they clearly were no match for these monsters who could destroy a city by themselves each!


    Suddenly, the ulitharid caught Hermione and levitated her to him, looking straight into her eyes, penetrating her mind as she screamed in pain.


    "Found you!" the ulitharid rasped.


    Sam saw the ulitharid looking directly at him into the Nexus as Hermione''s viewpoint was the one he was seeing through at the moment and his whole body was immobilized.


    "Shit!" he said, as his naked body floated up into the air in the Nexus and off the bed.


    Suddenly Sam levitated out of the Nexus and was in front of the ulitharid as it threw Hermione''s body to the ground and the brainstealer dragon incinerated her with it''s flame breath.


    "So you are the leader.. the Samsara that is the master of all this rabble!" the ulitharid said to Sam who was scared stiff.


    "Now what should I do with you?" it rasped further as it looked at him.


    With a thought, Sam suddenly screamed as his left arm started bending in weird ways, his bones breaking in loud noises as the ulitharid used its telekinesis to twist his arm and suddenly yanked it out of his shoulder socket.


    Sam screamed as blood spurted out of the stump where his arm was.


    The ulitharid noticed that since he captured Sam, any familiar that his creatures killed were no longer appearing out of the Nexus.


    They were reincarnated inside the Nexus, but without Sam being in the Nexus with them, or consciously letting them out, they are stuck inside looking helplessly at what was happening.


    "You are now helpless and I will take great pleasure in torturing you to death" it said as it started twisting off Sam''s right arm with it''s telekinesis.


    Sam screamed, feeling every bone in his right hand twist and break.


    "I have to do something or it''ll kill me and the rest of us!" he thought.


    Immediately he opened the Nexus and let out all the familiars at once, who started attacking the ulitharid and even ignoring the other monsters.


    At the same time Sam was in so much pain so he desperately ordered "Nexus! I summon someone who can defeat this monster!"


    The very next moment, he screamed as his right arm was ripped off, blood spurting everywhere.


    Luckily at the same time, his cock started getting erected as he felt pleasure throughout his body, numbing his pain. His cock even started prematurely cumming all over the place.


    "What...!" the ulitharid said, not expecting his torture to sexually arouse this weird man.


    Just as it decided out of anger to rip off Sam''s cock, a hand popped out of Sam''s groin area and made a pushing gesture which surprisingly pushed the ulitharid off the brainstealer dragon!


    As it was forced away, Sam''s armless body dropped to the ground as Max, who was the nearest, caught him.


    The ulitharid managed to recover and levitate before crashing to the ground and levitated back onto the brainstealer dragon.


    With a wave of its hand, it smashed Max aside with its mind and levitated Sam''s body towards it again.


    By now two hands could be seen moving around out of Sam''s torso, trying to get out of his body.


    The ulitharid reached out to Sam''s body, wanting to crush him but one of the new arms sticking out of his body suddenly threw something that looked like a silver baton at the ulitharid.


    The baton spun in the air and was about to hit the ulitharid in the head when it suddenly stopped in mid air. The ulitharid had caught it with its telekineses and looked at the strange object.


    It was silver in color with irregular shapes here and there and even a red round like thing sticking out. It wasn''t symmetrical at all.


    The ulitharid reached out and grabbed it with its hand and started examining it. It didn''t look like a weapon.


    Even if it hit its head, at most it would give it a bump, nothing more as it wasn''t even heavy enough to hurt it if it landed.


    It looked at one end which was flat, and the rest of the cylinder was confusing as there were just irregular shapes on it with no perceived purpose.


    It looked at the other end at it looked like it had a hole in it. It looked closer to see if there was anything inside it.


    Suddenly there was a sound


    *Bzeeewww*


    A weird metallic hum came out of the object and a blue light pierced right through the ulitharid''s head. As it let go of the object, the blue light sliced right through it''s body from the head down to it''s groin slicing it right in half.


    As it fell from it''s groin, it stopped in mid air and flew back towards Sam where the hand caught the lightsaber.


    By now, a naked female brunette was halfway out of him, both her arms and her top torso up to her waist was seen.


    Sam was semi conscious due to the loss of blood, but even then he could recognize Rey who looked exactly like Daisy Ridley from the new Star Wars movies coming out of him.


    His body dropped but she managed to control his fall with her Jedi telekinesis and as they landed, she landed on her feet as her legs had already popped out of him.


    By coincidence, they were in the right position as they popped apart and she lowered him to the ground as her sex unclasped from his.


    Alex rushed to Sam and cast a healing spell restoring his arms.


    [Killing the Ulitharid: 1 Karma Point]


    As he was in so much pain, he did not realize that upon killing the ulitharid, he had gained one more Karma Point.


    All around them, the battle was still furiously going on, but without the ulitharid leading them, the brainstealer dragon and the two mindwitnesses could not coordinate together well.


    In fact, they started fighting with each other as one mindwitness started fighting with the brainstealer dragon as they had accidentally attacked each other.


    The other mindwitness was badly wounded as Annabeth managed to attack it with her Master bolt causing it to flee deeper underground.


    The familiars and the Samsara bodies retreated out of the cave as the battle rumbled on between the brainstealer dragon and the remaining mindwitness.


    As they left the cave and back into the lower castle, the magicians closed the cave, burying the whole cave with rocks to completely seal the area.


    [Eliminate the Mind Flayer Threat: 1 Karma Point]


    "Hey, I have 3 Karma Points!" Sam thought to himself, not knowing what to use them for.


    They had brought back the ulitharid''s body as it was also the dead body of King Richard, the current ruler of the country.


    Alex quickly conjured clothes onto everyone''s body and they brought the body to the throne room while the other familiars scouted the rest of the castle to rid it of any more illithids.


    Laying King Richard''s body on the floor in the throne room, Sam stood with Gwen, Jemina, Aria and Arisa as they consoled Queen Serene and Princess Celestia.


    The door suddenly opened as Merlin appeared with several magicians and warriors, escorted by Selene, Tauriel and Aeon.


    "Your Majesty!" Merlin said, looking at the scene around him, and seeing the dead king.


    He reported everything that had happened to him when he and Sam were captured.


    Merlin was brought to be converted into a illithid but managed to escape using a spell.


    He then rushed to gather the nations top fighters and come back to retake the castle from the illithids. They were engaged in a battle with several monstrous creatures outside the castle and had only just reached the castle gates when Selene opened the door for them.


    By the looks of things, everything within the castle was already resolved by Sam and his forces.


    As there were many things that had to be done now that the king had died, Sam left the people of Aristal to handle the affairs there while he was escorted to a room in the castle to rest.


    All the familiars disappeared into the Nexus, leaving the Samsara bodies outside as they had official positions and roles to play.


    Late that night, Sam''s large bed was shared with the naked bodies of Princess Jemina, Princess Gwen, Aria and Arisa their limbs groping and touching everywhere.


    As he laid satisfied, two people appeared in the shadows.


    They walked to the bed and dropped their robes revealing their naked bodies.


    "Room for two more?" Queen Serene asked.


    Before he could answer, Princess Celestia already crawled into the bed.

 Chapter 47 – The Aftermath

    The next few days went by in a blur as so many things happened at the same time.


    The nation of Aristonia went through a few days of turmoil due to the death of their King and firstborn heir, Crown Prince Leopold.


    The illithid attack was well reported, revealing the attempted takeover by the monsters. The illithids were well known, hated and feared throughout the known world.


    This attack was an extremely shocking event that shook the whole nation and neighboring nations as well.


    Queen Serene finally took over as sole ruler after the death of King Richard, but her rule was questioned by several members of the aristocracy and they even threatened a rebellion until the nation''s heroes quelled the near rebellion.


    There was a seven day state funeral for the departed King Richard and Crown Prince Leopold as well as a memorial built for them and the valiant members of the royal household that were killed.


    The generals of the army initially wanted to hunt down the illithids and kill them all through the collapsed tunnel underneath the castle.


    However, when they heard that what was left were the brainstealer dragon and two mindwitnesses, their faces turned pale and they decided against it after all.


    In the meantime, for his efforts in removing the illithid threat, Sam received a medal of honor.


    However, Sam''s role in the resistance was downplayed, with him sharing the credit with the visiting Princess Jemina of Serendale, and sisters Aria and Arisa of the Four Elements Sect, rather than getting the medal all by himself.


    This was because he couldn''t very well reveal that he had an army of familiars, or that the remaining current royal family were his Samsara bodies.


    Princess Jemina was captured by the illithid earlier when she travelled to Aristal through the portal from Stronghold, on the way back to Serendale. As such, now that everything was over, she bade Sam farewell as she had to go back to her family.


    Her guards that came with her including Captain Ciera were killed or converted by the illithids. Princess Jemina actually recognized Ciera''s body attached to one of the dead illithids within the castle.


    Although she was reluctant to go, she knew that she could contact Sam whenever she wanted now through the mind link and they could be together though the Nexus.


    After the seven days of mourning, Sam followed Princess Gwen, who was an instructor at the Academy of Aristal, together with Aria and Arisa who apparently were the only surviving students who made the trip from Willow.


    Many of the other students became food for the illithids or were turned into illithids.


    Since Princess Celestia was meant to join the academy this year, she joined Sam, Gwen, Aria and Arisa to the Academy


    As they arrived in the academy, rather than stay in the dormitory, Princess Celestia had a large bungalow share with Aria and Arisa of the Four Elements Sect. They were practically princesses as the sect was huge and was the largest sect in the country.


    They also insisted that Sam stayed with them, and not in the male dormitories. This caused a headache for the academy administration until Instructor Gwen volunteered to chaperone them and live with them as well.


    Sam of course was happy with this arrangement. He wasn''t sure about being in the academy as he was an awful student before in his original life. With these girls, at least living here would be fun.


    Furthermore, as the academy had a faculty of magic and a faculty of combat, he decided to let several familiars enroll to be his eyes and ears on the ground.


    As such Hermione, Alex and Sabrina enrolled in the Faculty of Magic while Mindy, Annabeth, Faith, Buffy, Maxine, Rey and Cameron enrolled in the Faculty of Combat.


    They all moved into the female dormitories. As everyone was connected by the mind link anyway, Sam could immediately contact any of them, or bring them to the Nexus wherever they were.


    Hermione was always the studious type and very much wanted to learn about the magic in this dimension, while Sabrina was curious about the structure of magic in this world. Alex as usual, only wanted to play around in school.


    Alex and Mindy were the mischievious type and happily got along and decided to become room mates.


    Similarly, Hermione got on well with Annabeth and roomed together next door.


    Buffy decided to room with Faith. Although they were like oil and water in their TV show, here they got on well and were most familiar with each other.


    Sam thought that Rey would fit better with Sabrina and Max might be more similar to Cameron, but to his surprise they roomed differently.


    Sabrina found the terminator Cameron to be fascinating since she was a being of magic, while Cameron was pure science, so they roomed together.


    Lastly Rey and Maxine didn''t have a proper education with Rey being abandoned and somehow becoming a junk scavenger and later on Jedi while Max was raised in a facility to train supersoldiers. But somehow they bonded and decided to share a room.


    Over the first few weeks, Sam went to his magic classes with Hermione, Sabrina and Alex, and he could see how they easily excelled in their classes.


    Hermione of course was studiously brilliant, able to know about literally anything they thought. Sabrina on the other hand instinctively knew the right spells for everything.


    As for Alex, she fumbled and screwed around, but could always do what was required since her magic seemed like wish fulfillment, much to Hermione''s annoyance.


    As for Sam, he was as he was before in his original life, a lazy slacker.


    Sam found the lessons in the Faculty of Magic to be boring. As his magic came from leveling up, he literally could simply request a spell and he would have the ability to do it. So there was no need for study.


    Furthermore, after dealing with the illithid incident, he had leveled up to level 29, and could literally increase the number of spells he could use.


    However, even though he had [Heal], [Magic Missile], [Create Water], [Fireball], [Lightning Bolt] and [Cone of Cold], he wasn''t keen on increasing the number of spells.


    So far his attacking spells had been ineffective and he figured his levels could be used to summon more familiars rather than increase his spells or even his fighting abilities.


    He also had received another Karma Point for the illithid incident, but he decided to save it for the time being until he could think of a good way to use it.


    Since he didn''t use his points to level up, or gain new spells, his magical abilities were quite limited to the spells he had.


    However, due to having he Nexus in his head, he could easily remember and recite everything taught in class, so at least he could answer everything well, even though he looked like he was sleeping most of the time, which also annoyed Hermione.


    The actual fact was that he was sleeping because at nights he literally got no sleep. He had 4 of his 6 Samsara bodies living with him as well as 23 familiars who craved his attention sexually and had to satisfy.


    And he took particularly great pleasure in punishing Hermione for being annoyed with him in class all the time, and at Gwen who was his instructor who always tried to push him to study harder.


    Ah... good old school days. If only this bliss would continue.

 Chapter 48 – The Council of Heroes and forming the Avengers

    It was the end of the second week in the Academy when Sam was invited to a secret meeting.


    He was escorted by Instructor Gwen to the Queen''s castle and into the meeting room where a number of important looking people were already waiting for him.


    At the head of the meeting was Queen Serene, the ruler of Aristonia.


    By her side was Merlin, the headmaster of the Academy of Aristal and also adviser to the throne.


    Queen Serene welcomed him and Merlin started introducing the many important characters to him.


    They were the Heroes of Aristonia, all legends in their own right and had defended the nation countless times from threats within and without.


    The first was Asteroth, a warrior who controlled the power of darkness. He single handedly held back the forces of the barbarians from the north in the Battle of the Gloom Valley


    Then there was Thundar, the Lord of Lightning. He was the head of the Four Elements Sect and the father of Aria and Arisa. He raised his eyebrow when Sam was introduced, looking at him inquisitively.


    The next was Grendel the Strong, a huge man who seemed more like a golem or rock person.


    Magdelena of the Crying Forest was next. She was rumored to be an immortal witch, who supposedly has lived for hundreds of years.


    Then there was Ulandir the elf ranger, master of both the bow as well as hand to hand combat and guardian of silverleaf forest.


    There was Roland the Paladin, hero of the brutal second orc war and head of the Church of Mercy''s Paladins.


    Next was Balthazar the master of the Poison sect, masters of both healing potions as well as deadly poisons.


    The last person was simply known as Shadow who stood silently in the shadows. If Merlin had not mentioned him, Sam wouldn''t have even noticed he was there. He was a spy and assassin, the hidden hand of Aristonia.


    Queen Serene informed Samsara that these had been her companions when she was still a adventurer, before she was married to King Richard and was still known as Serene of the Green.


    Merlin was one of their companions too, and although they were a loosely knit group, they had experienced many adventures together.


    Although they were famous, when Sam checked on their status using the Nexus, he was surprised that most of them were level 40-50, around the same range most of his familiars were at.


    The reason they gathered is to gather and debrief disturbing news of what''s been happening. At first, they asked Samsara to explain what happened both in the illithid attack as well as in Stronghold.


    Sam nodded and started detailing the beings he faced both on the way to Stronghold from Willow, as well as in the castle against the illithids.


    He even added the demon summoned by the bandits that attacked Willow.


    "Surely you can''t expect us to believe you faced all that by yourself?" Magdalena asked.


    The witch had a point as Sam was only a level 29, and yet he claimed he singlehandedly defeated a demon, an army of orcs and goblins, an elite force and leaders of the dark elves and orcs, a powerful lich, an illithid army that consisted of an ulitharid, a Elder Brain, brain golems, a branstealer dragon and two mindwitnesses.


    "Well I never said I was alone!" Sam retrorted.


    "What do you mean?" Lancelot asked.


    Sam looked around and Merlin and Queen Serene nodded, signalling that he could trust these people.


    "I have my army with me" Sam said as he opened the Nexus, summoning all his familiars.


    All 23 of them stood behind him, all dressed in their iconic costumes and looking dangerous.


    The group of legends were stunned, realizing that most of these summoned girls were roughly the same level as them!


    "Who... they are your...?" Thundar asked.


    "They are my familiars. I can summon experts that have specific skills to deal with specific situations. Most of them are warriors and mages" Sam answered.


    "I recognise them! Some of them are the new talented students at the Academy!" Merlin said.


    When Merlin last faced the demon with Samsara, he only saw the familiars that had been summoned up to that point.


    He had never met the newer familiars such as Annabeth, Maxine, Cameron and Rey.


    "Ok, I concede that what you said is true. But what does that mean?" Magdelena said, looking at everyone.


    "I think it means that we are under attack from all sides. All the different races are being coordinated to go to attack us at the same time. " Merlin answered.


    "I concur" Asteroth said. He reported that the city he was in was attacked by an army of barbarians.


    Grendel reported that there was a beast horde attack from the Dark Forest at the city of Grisbus.


    Roland added that his church had received reports of multiple churches and monasteries being destroyed by unknown assailants. They were unknown because there were no survivors.


    "So what do we do then?"Magdalena asked.


    "We will just wait and observe. We do whats necessary to repel the attacks, capture prisoners to interrogate, but we keep in mind the overall bigger picture, and try and find the mastermind behind it." Merlin answered.


    After everyone agreed, Merlina and Queen Serene asked Sam to remain behind.


    "Samsara. We would need some help in scouting around. While we do have our resources and our own intelligence network, most of the Heroes are publically known and are unable to go unrecognized while investigating leads. Could you send some of your....uh.." Merlin said.


    "... Avengers" Sam responded, finding it better than just calling them familiars. He had wanted to rename them something else for a while, but didn''t have the opportunity to do so. Besides, Justice League of America didn''t make sense since nobody here knew where or what America was.


    "... ok your Avengers to help scout around and investigate any leads?" Merlin continued.


    Inside the Nexus, Natasha jumped up punched the air "Yes! We''re Avengers" she yelled.


    "What are the Avengers?" Selene asked.


    "Thats the name of my team, the world''s greatest heroes" Natasha said proudly.


    "Do they have any other females in your group?" Selene asked again.


    "Yeah, there are several. Maybe Sam may be able to summon them sometime in the future" Natasha answered as she continued and told the others in the Nexus about her team.


    Back outside the Nexus, Sam agreed with Merlin''s suggestion, deciding to send Tauriel, Selene, Alice, Natasha, Lara, Aeon, Violet, Selena and Trix out to scout the city and beyond.


    Melinda and Phoebe will explore within the city while Yuriko and Harley would stay in the Nexus as backup as the earlier group stayed in the Academy.


    "If that is all Your Majesty, I will take my leave. Samsara can follow me back to the Academy too" Merlin said.


    "Ah.. I want to have a private talk with Samsara, Merlin. Why don''t you go back first and he will return once he is done" Queen Serene said.


    "As you wish Your Majesty" Merlin said, bowing and then leaving.


    Samsara stood still and looked at Queen Serene who smiled sweetly at him with a glint in her eye.


    "You''ve been servicing my daughter and the others. Your Avengers too I imagine. When will it be my turn?" she asked, holding his hand.


    "I''m here at Your Majesty''s service" Sam smiled as she led him to her bedroom.

 Chapter 49 – The First Sign of Things to Come

    Melinda and Phoebe were walking through the city, down the shops district to learn more about the city and maybe pick up an impression or clue.


    Melinda talks to spirits, and sometimes a spirit may talk to her on its own account. On the other hand, Phoebe had the power of premonition and is able to sense the future and the past of objects or people she touched.


    As they walked and talked, Phoebe intentionally touched objects along the way and brushed by people to see if anything important pops up.


    "So no improvement huh?" Phoebe asked


    "No. Every part of my body is completely numb. I don''t feel anything since I absorbed the powers of that lich. The only one I can feel is Sam when he touches me. Otherwise, I feel nothing. Even the dildos that Alex conjures have less and less effect on me anymore and I keep asking for more and more ridiculously large dildos I fear I might not be tight anymore" Melinda answered.


    Phoebe remembered seeing Melinda playing with a humongous 12 inch dildo and shuddered.


    "Luckily Sam keeps casting his healing on you, so you don''t have to worry about losing your tightness" Phoebe said.


    "That''s also because we were testing my pain resistance. I felt nothing when I got Mindy to slice off my breast, or got Harley to stuff her bat up me. Nothing at all. It''s making me so reliant on Sam''s touch, the warmth of his hands, his body, his cock..." Melinda said.


    "I know, you''re not the only one. It''s just that he keeps summoning more and more of us... ah.... Avengers.... As it is, there''s not enough hours in a day for everyone of us" Phoebe complained.


    "But Sabrina says this losing my senses is a blessing. A lich will have all their organs rot inside them although they are nigh immortal and it is excruciating painful." Melinda explained


    "Are you rotting from within?" Phoebe asked.


    "Not that I can tell. But I would hate to regain my senses only to feel pain all the time" Melinda explained.


    Phoebe nodded.


    "The only thing I miss are the rest of my senses like smell and taste. Luckily I don''t get hungry and as Sam''s familiars...ah.. Avengers, we don''t really have to eat" Melinda said.


    "But can you taste his ah.." Phoebe asked


    "You mean his cum? Thankfully yes. Yum! It''s all I crave for now" Melinda answered


    "Me too" Phoebe agreed.


    "Oh! Hi little girl! Why are you crying?" Melinda suddenly asked, facing an alley.


    Phoebe looked at the alley, only to see no one there. Suddenly she understood and walked towards the alley with Melinda.


    She opened the mind link with Melinda and could see a cute little girl crying in the alley.


    As Melinda approached the "little girl", Phoebe touched the alley walls and a vision suddenly struck her, causing her to gasp.


    In her vision, she could see a little girl crying as what looked like her parents were savagely attacked by semi-human creatures. It looked very dark, so she couldn''t see what type of creatures they were. But they were like half human half animal.


    The girl screamed and one of the creatures struck her, killing her instantly.


    Then they dragged the dead bodies into the sewers.


    Phoebe opened her eyes, looking at Melinda who saw Phoebe''s premonition through the mind link.


    As they followed the trail, they reported their findings to Sam through the mind link.


    The trail led to the docks, then to the opening of the sewer that released its contents to the sea.


    "Ugh" Phoebe said as she held her nose.


    Melinda lost her sense of smell, so she just smiled and said "After you"


    Phoebe levitated into the open sewer, as the whole floor was covered in water. She could do this effortlessly as that was one of her powers that did not require casting spells.


    As for Melinda, she too levitated with a basic levitation spell.


    As they floated into the darkness of the sewers, they could hear loud scurrying noises coming from deep in the sewers.


    Phoebe cast a ball of floating light to lead the way.


    "What are those? Rats?" Phoebe asked.


    "No, I sense far larger life forces" Melinda answered.


    Suddenly, several large bodies flew through the air and attacked them in mid-air.


    One flew at Phoebe who instantly reacted, kicking the creature in the face, but not before it''s claws ripped open her blouse and bra revealing her naked breasts.


    The second one jumped onto Melinda and immediately bit her in the neck.


    "Those are...wererats!" Phoebe said as she was jumped by two more wererats who were viciously attacking her.


    She was being scratched by their claws everywhere, ripping off her clothes and leaving claw marks all over her body. However, due to her superhuman strength, her skin was durable enough not to be pierced, so they only left red marks on her skin.


    Melinda levitated silently as she waved her hand. The wererat biting her turned into dust as her eyes turned menacingly black.


    She spread a death aura all around her, killing every creature with the exception of Phoebe as she continued levitating deeper into the sewers.


    Phoebe looked at her torn clothes that were already covered in sewer water and sighed as she took them off and levitated again after Melinda, nearly naked except for her panties.


    Melinda saw the ghost little girl again and followed her as she led the way in the sewers. Her death aura killed every creature within 15 feet of her as she easily followed the ghost.


    Finally they reached what seemed like a larger area in the sewers. There were signs of a whole community who lived here before the werewolves and in the middle, was the body of the dead girl.


    "Oh no" Phoebe said as both of them landed on the ground and looked at the girl.


    "She had been sacrificed" Melinda said grimly.


    The body was placed in a runic circle and her eyes and heart had been removed, leaving her body to rot.


    Phoebe touched the floor within the runes and she received a vision of what happened.


    The vision showed a cloaked figure standing in the runic circle, with many wererats bowing outside the circle. As the cloaked man held up the girl''s heart, it suddenly became on fire and a portal started appearing.


    A huge demonic looking creature walked out. It was muscular and looked humanoid, only with large horns on its head and large wings and a tail behind its back. It was completely covered in black hair, with red glowing eyes and sharp teeth.


    "Damn it. Another demon summoning!" Phoebe said and communicated to Sam through the Nexus.


    Sam understood everything through the mind link and in an instant, Hermione, Sabrina and Alex appeared in the sewers to help investigate with Trix, Cameron and Yuriko appearing as well to secure the site.


    However, after a while, they didn''t find any other clues and had to just leave a report to Queen Serene through the mind link.


    Phoebe conjured a spell cremating the little girl''s body but leaving the rest of the evidence in tact. They imagined that Merlin or some other magician would be appearing soon.


    "Ok, lets go. We''ve done all we could here" Phoebe said, looking around one last time as they disappeared into the Nexus.


    "This is the second demon summoning so far in this dimension. Surely it can''t be a common thing. It must be linked somehow" Sam said as the girls returned from the sewers, appearing in the Nexus directly into the showers.


    "Ugh, it really stunk in there" Alex said as she removed her clothes and threw it into a same pile as the rest.


    As everyone stood naked, she disintegrated the smelly clothes.


    "Want to join us in the shower?" Phoebe invited.


    "Uh.... maybe join me in bed after" Sam replied, holding his nose.

 Chapter 50 – Life at the Academy

    Over the next week, those scouting around the city such as Alice, Tauriel, Selene, Lara, Natasha, Aeon, Violet and Selina found several other rune circles.


    There were farms devoid of life, and even a small family clan, all slaughtered and sacrificed for some sort of demonic summoning.


    As Melinda and Phoebe were brought there to try and figure out what happened, it was always the same story.


    The people and even animals were killed and sacrificed to summon a demon. They were always a different demon, but as before, they disappeared soon after.


    Based on the last count, there were around 7 demons that they knew of that were summoned, and there were perhaps more that they haven''t found yet.


    Well there were 8 if you included the demon at Willow, but they had successfully taken care of that one.


    Sam of course informed Queen Serene and Merlin about this and they in turn informed the rest of the Council of Heroes, as well as did their own investigations based on Sam''s information.


    The other heroes reported 4 other similar sites that they located in their cities far away.


    But they did not find anything new. Was this the beginning of a demon invasion? Was this a conspiracy of many parties and the demons? Or maybe summoning demons was just a normal pastime for people in this dimension?


    The heroes and Sam sat on this knowledge with heavy hearts, not being able to do anything but wait for more news.


    They could not anticipate what the enemy was up to, or even how many enemies were there. They were just reacting to massacres that were used to summon demons.


    As a precaution, Queen Serene ordered the army to get do military drills under the pretense of simply keeping sharp when they were actually getting ready for war.


    As for Sam, he continued living his life with his Avengers in the Nexus and in the Academy, enjoying whatever life brought him.


    Today, in the Nexus, Sam was lying down lazily on the bed, talking to Yuriko who was naked and draped over his body.


    In the movies, she was silent throughout the second X-Men movie, and only grunted when she fought as she was under mind control by William Stryker.


    However, Yuriko here could talk, and Sam was trying to tease out her personality. Of course, her voice sounded like Kelly Hsu, the actress who played her.


    As far as she could remember, she was kidnapped by Stryker''s group and experimented on, giving her adamantium claws.


    She could remember her days under mind control, but she couldn''t resist the programming and silently watched as a passenger in her own body.


    Her last memory was fighting Wolverine and being injected adamantium into her body, killing her from within.


    As Sam talked to her, he found that she was rather shy and didn''t like to talk alot.


    But she had a vicious side, perhaps a side effect of her programming.


    As they talked, Alex was in the background singing the "Bippity Boppity Boo" song and waving her wand around.


    There were clothes flying everywhere as they hung on hangers flying into separate open closets.


    For most of the Avengers, they basically wore their costumes which were black latex or leather full body outfits, like for Aeon, Natasha, Selene, Max, Yuriko, Selina, Violet, Cameron and even Alice and Trix followed suit.


    So it was easy for Alex to simply conjure their favorite outfit onto their bodies.


    It was the same for Lara, Mindy and Annabeth. Although they were not uniformly black like the others, they practically wore nearly the same thing for battle.


    Only others like Alex herself, Melinda, Phoebe, Buffy and Faith preferred a wardrobe of different colored and style clothes to chose from.


    And Hermione''s skill in summoning clothes was quite limited since she wasn''t very modern or fashionable.


    Same thing with Sabrina who seemed to only dress in traditional old fashioned clothes.


    However, with Alex''s help, even Hermione and Sabrina were starting to look more modern and had a modern wardrobe of their own.


    Even Harley had her own wardrobe, but her style was loud and garish, and very very short and revealing.


    Alex played with one of Melinda''s bras, putting it on herself.


    "So large" she thought, as the bra she wore had ample room for more. She cast a spell, enlarging her own breasts to fill the space.


    "You like?" Alex asked Sam.


    Sam smiled and opened his arms as Alex jumped into his arms as he played with her new larger breasts.


    While Sam and Alex played on the bed, Yuriko started watching a spar outside the Nexus.


    They watched from Princess Celeste''s point of view as she sat with Aria and Arisa watching the physical spars of the girls in the Faculty of Combat.


    They watched as Mindy spared with Max using non-lethal wooden sticks.


    "That girl is amazing" said a girl nearby.


    "You should see the girls she already defeated" another said.


    Throughout the morning, Mindy had been on a winning streak, first beating most of the other top students in the academy. Battering them blue and black.


    Then she faced Annabeth, and defeated her even though Annabeth had superior attributes.


    Mindy was just much more ruthless, with each move aimed at a fatal spot, and ultimately outfighting Annabeth.


    Instructor Gwen was standing as the referee and she healed the combatants after every bout.


    Mindy defeated Buffy, then Faith, who were both stronger than her, hitting them with dirty fighting even shoving one of the sticks into Faith''s ass in mid air.


    Faith screamed in pain as the stick was shoved in her when Mindy cracked her head with her stick, knocking her out.


    This was not to say Mindy didn''t get hit, but her hits were all in lethal spots, so even though she might have broken a limb, she scored fatal hits on her opponents.


    Now she was sparing with Max who was faster and stronger than her.


    However, her training was too good as she anticipated all Max''s moves and countered them with vicious counters to all her fatal spots.


    Mindy was actually losing to Max in terms of speed and strength, nearly losing her grip on her sticks when she blocked Max''s attacks, but with another attack to the Max''s lower region, she was momentarily distracted as she got dazed by a brutal hit to the temple.


    Compared to the rest who were merely good at fighting, Mindy loved to fight. She literally fought with a smile to her face.


    Finally, Max accepted defeat. Even though she could last longer, it looked bad as Mindy kept hitting her with her sticks and Max was just hanging on due to her superior durability.


    The last spar was with Cameron, which went pretty much the same way with Mindy hitting her multiple times, and Cameron missing all her king hits.


    Finally, Mindy broke both her sticks on Cameron''s body, who simply did not react to any damage and just kept attacking even with Mindy''s dirty tactics of shoving sticks into her.


    Finally Instructor Gwen called the match in Mindy''s favor since she was hitting Cameron at will, even though Cameron did not seem to react to the damage.


    Everyone knew that Mindy was able to defeat them because they couldn''t use their full strengths.


    But they also would out fight her and out last her if this was a real battle to the death as all the rest of them had superior strength, durability and endurance.


    Mindy herself knew this. But after meeting so many other Avengers with superior attributes, she had consciously honed herself to be more vicious, more efficient and more lethal in order to keep up with them.


    The only ones as ruthless as Mindy were probably Harley and Yuriko.


    With Yuriko''s adamantium claws and healing factor, Mindy had no chance against Yuriko as she didn''t have anything that could hurt her, and everything Yuriko did would kill Mindy.


    Yuriko was actually in the Nexus, her adamantium claws out and sharpening each other as she licked her lips, eager for battle.


    In another part of the campus, Hermione sat with Sabrina, trying to help Rey understand her abilities.


    Rey initially joined the Faculty of Magic, but found that her powers were not really magic based, and were more telekinetic in nature.


    There was a Faculty of Mentalism which had disciplines of telepathy and telekinesis, so Hermione and Sabrina brought Rey there.


    They sat in a circle, cross legged and Hermione started trying to test Rey''s abilities.


    "Use your emotions Rey" she said.


    "You mean use the Force" Rey corrected her.


    "Yes.... use the Force" Hermione said as Rey lifted a large stone that was in the middle of the circle.


    They found out that Rey could manipulate objects based on her emotions, whether she was angry, fearful, sad, happy.


    "But I was taught that giving in to anger was the path to the dark side" Rey said.


    "Your abilities are linked to your emotions. How can you detach yourself from your emotions and then use the... ah... Force?" Sabrina asked


    "As you said before, the most powerful Jedi and Sith were emotional people. So the foundations of your Jedi order is wrong!" Hermione said.


    "Yes, the prophecies of bringing balance to the Force means that you will have to control and understand your emotions, and use them for your strength, not completely cut yourself from your emotions. That makes no sense" Sabrina continued


    "For example, you cannot be brave without having fear. But not having fear? That is impossible unless one has no thought. There is no cold without the existence of heat. There is no light without the existence of darkness. There is no good without the existence evil. One cannot exist without the other." Hermione explained.


    Rey nodded, realizing that the Jedi were chasing after the wrong path, and the Sith took things too far. One wanted to devoid themselves of any emotion, the other took their emotions to the extreme. Instead one must find the balance between the two, the balance to the Force!


    Rey bowed to Hermione and Sabrina. Although they were perhaps younger than her, they were no doubt as wise or maybe wiser than any Jedi master she''s met.


    More accurately, the only Jedi Master she''s met. After all Rey''s training with Luke in the Last Jedi movie was basically rubbish.


    "Remember Rey. Use your emotions" Sabrina repeated.


    "..Force" Hermione whispered.


    "Yes, use the Force" Sabrina corrected.

 Chapter 51 – The Shapeshifter and the Asskicker

    Over the weeks, there were no more clues that would allow the Council of Heroes to make a move. They actually found several other runic circles, but they all were found in different parts of the country, and by the time the runic circles were found, there was nothing much they could do about it.


    Sam actually found himself being sent to most of these places to investigate, and after the seventh trip, he was finding it kinda tiring as some of these places did not have teleportation portals there, and so he had to travel by carriage.


    In the Nexus, he lay on the bed by himself while most of his Avengers were either on missions, or at the Academy and decided that he needed a clone of himself to do all the travelling.


    As he would be monitoring the clone with the mind link and the Nexus would record whatever needed anyway, he decided to summon another familiar.


    After the Mind Flayer threat and even for the finding of several runic circles, Sam found that he has now reached level 35. He also had 3 Karma Points to use, but he decided to save them for when he can think of real use for them.


    Since he was level 35, he decided that he can try summoning more Avengers.


    "Nexus, I want to summon a shapeshifter" he said.


    Immediately, he started getting aroused, his precum flowing down his thighs.


    A pair of blue hands started appearing from his hips, and after a while, a beautiful blue colored woman with red hair appeared out of his body.


    She was flexible and her body seemed able to bend in unusual ways, making it easy for her to emerge from his body.


    As she looked at him, he recognized her as Raven Darkholme aka Mystique from the X-Men movies, and she looked like Rebecca Romijn, the first actress in the earlier X-Men movies to play her.


    This made sense, as she had more fight scenes to refer to and seemed a more experienced fighter as compared to the Jennifer Lawrence version. Besides, as a shapeshifter, Sam can ask her to be any version he liked.


    They made love for another half and hour before she was finally satisfied, and she got off him after he established what he wanted from her in the mind link.


    She kissed him and smiled, then stood back and transformed into a splitting image of him, down to the identical length penis. She looked at her own penis lovingly and then transformed her naked body to become dressed in the Academy robes.


    With a smirk, she exited the Nexus to do whatever was needed of him.


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief, being able to hide in the Nexus as Raven did all his duties as a student in the Academy, as well as going to do all the missions to check out the runic circles.


    Over the next few weeks, the number of runic circles exceeded 50 and was getting worrying. Where were all these summoned demons going to? That''s easily a force able to destroy nations!


    Sam started getting worried and he started getting the Avengers to train more together in the Nexus to hone their skills and train each other.


    Within the Nexus, with Alex''s help they had designed a fighting arena not too far from all the beds.


    The Nexus now looked like a strange jigsaw of many rooms, but without any walls, with only the objects in each area separating them from each other.


    The arena was round with a 20 metre diameter and seats all around them for them to spectate each other''s fight.


    All the warriors were involved, including Mindy, Selene, Tauriel, Alice, Natasha, Buffy, Faith, Lara, Annabeth, Max, Aeon, Cameron, Trix, Yuriko, Violet, Selena, Harley and Rey. Even Phoebe and Hermione joined in since Phoebe has physical abilities and likes to fight unarmed, and Hermione could now conjure the Sword of Gryffindor.


    Alex, Sabrina and Melinda only trained their skills under the tutelage of the others, but did not spar since they didn''t stand a chance.


    The training was actually more brutal than anyone thought, as they all trained with their best weapons. Limbs were literally flying and heads rolling as they brutally slaughtered each other while sparring at full speed and strength.


    However, since joining Sam in this dimension, all of them had been killed at least several times, so they had no fear of dying as they were already in the Nexus, and they would be resurrected immediately if they died. Furthermore, they''ve gotten used to the fear and pain of being badly injured or killed as they''ve experienced it several times.


    So, although they didn''t take getting injured or killed lightly, they could spar with full intensity without worrying about the long term injuries they picked up.


    In fact, all of them were naked to avoid ruining their clothes unnecessarily, as not only would their clothes be ripped up in the savage spars, when they died they would be resurrected naked anyway.


    Right now, Yuriko had just sliced Trix to pieces and Trix reappeared outside the arena. She was about to attack again but Sam interceded.


    "Stop! Your fight is over Trix. You can have a rematch later" Sam ordered. She nodded and sat down to watch the next match.


    It was not a organized tournament. Just each Avenger randomly wanting to test their skills against another.


    Next was Faith against Mindy. This time, Faith was overwhelming Mindy, knowing how merciless Mindy was.


    But as Faith was now carrying the Troll God hammer, Mindy didn''t have anything that could fight against that among her melee weapons, so she started using her firearms instead.


    Faith was getting shot everywhere, causing her to bleed with bullet holes all over her naked body. Even though with her super strength and durability, the wounds were not fatal for her, Faith looked aweful like a zombie full of holes everywhere.


    Finally as Faith dropped to one knee and leaned on her hammer, Mindy charged with two katanas to finish her off.


    Suddenly, Faith swung the hammer upwards unexpectedly, smashing Mindy between her legs, causing her to vomit blood and collapse unconscious.


    Her hip bone was crushed to bits, causing her to bleed out of her two lower orifices while the bottom part of her spine all the way to her waist were broken.


    Faith won, but she was also badly injured and they were brought to Sam to heal. Among all the mages, his [Heal] ability seemed to be the fastest and easiest to cast, and they healed the best.


    Cameron sparred with Selene, but was losing due to Selene''s incredible speed. Selene was firing her firearms at Cameron who could not duck in time, and Selene''s sword kept battering her, even though it could not penetrate Cameron''s metal skeleton to cut off any limbs.


    Suddenly, Cameron grabbed Selene''s sword by it''s blade using her hand, forcing Selene to let go and within that split second, Selene reacted to expecting Cameron to turn the sword around to hold it by it''s handle.


    Instead while still holding the blade with her hand, Cameron shoved the handle towards Selene, forcing it into her prone anus. She forced it into Selene with so much force, her own sword was shoved halfway into Selene''s body, causing her to scream in pain.


    Although Selene could heal nearly immediately, Cameron was not going to give her the chance as she pounced on Selene and punched her head, fracturing her skull and knocking her out.


    Cameron had won and she looked over to Mindy and smiled, giving her a thumbs up.


    "She certainly seems to have learnt your battle tactics" Alex said, sitting next to Mindy. Mindy could only nod, looking at Selene who was getting the sword pulled out of her.


    Sam realized that while they were training, many of the Avengers fought with their hands or hand held weapons. Some of them did incorporate kicks and some had strange leg attacks like Raven, Selena and Aeon.


    However, the fact that they were being caught by attacks between their legs meant that they were vulnerable there.


    "How do I eliminate this weakness? Ah! I''ll summon someone who specializes in kicks!!" Sam thought out loud.


    "Nexus, I summon a leg attack specialist, a familiar who is the best at kicking attacks!" he ordered.


    The summoning process went the usual way as he went through orgasm after orgasm as a pretty female started emerging from his body.


    As she emerged, he recognized her as Chun-Li, from the latest Street Fighter movie acted by Kristin Kreuk.


    After finishing in her, she got off him and he decided to check out her moves.


    She nodded, wiping the cum from between her legs with a towel and stepped into the arena naked, to face Mindy.


    Mindy smiled sadistically, her katanas ready to inflict damage.


    They clashed at high speed, and Sam realized that Chun-Li seemed more competent than he remembered from the movie.


    As Chun-Li attacked with her high kicks, Mindy aimed her katana directly into her pussy, aiming to fight dirty from the start.


    However, Chun-Li suddenly spun, her groin avoiding the katana and smashing Mindy in the face, causing her to stammer backwards.


    Mindy looked at her, licking her lips as blood flowed from her mouth and attacked again. The battle went on brutally for several more minutes.


    Ultimately, Mindy won, but not because she managed to stab Chun-Li between her legs, but because she was forced to use her firearms and eventually Chun-Li lost from being shot by too many bullets.


    As Sam healed Chun-Li, he smiled as he touched her body.


    "One problem solved, I guess" he said as he got her to start teaching the rest her kicking style of fighting to complement their individual styles.

 Chapter 52 – Beginning of the Calamity

    The meeting of the Heroes of Aristonia did not start well.


    Unexpectedly Grendal the Strong and Magdalena of the Crying Forest did not attend, and there was no news whatsoever from them.


    Queen Serene sat at the head of the table with Sam and the rest and looked glumly as Merlin read out the latest reports coming in.


    The cities of Armistat, Aralantis, Trismera and Novela have been destroyed as well as the nearby villages to those cities.


    "So many lives lost.....How many demons are reported?" Queen Serene asked.


    "For each of those cities, there were more than 20 powerful demons each that practically exterminated everyone that was unable to get away. It was a complete bloodbath" Merlin reported.


    Suddenly, there was movement in the shadows and the being known as the Shadow suddenly emerged and handed a note to Queen Serene.


    She took a look and her whole body shook, dropping the note.


    "What is it?" Merlin said, catching the note before it touched the floor.


    He opened it and his eyes nearly popped out.


    "What is it?" asked Thundar who was growing impatient.


    "Lathadar... is no more!" Merlin said, his eyes not believing what he read.


    "What?" Roland the Paladin stood up as he yelled in shock. The other Heroes sat around the meeting table with similar looks of shock in their faces.


    Lathadar was the neighboring country to Aristonia and it was the very country that Princess Jemima travelled from when she met Sam on the way to Willow.


    It''s population and military might was similar to that of Aristonia, and they even had their own legendary warriors.


    "All.... dead?" Thundar asked


    "The reports says so. There is but desolate wasteland left at the once beautiful land. Not only that... the demons... there were thousands of them, each one as powerful as an army..." Merlin said as he slumped onto his chair.


    Suddenly, a ball of green light entered the room from the window and the ball burst, creating green smoke.


    The smoke formed into the image of Magdalena who looked like she was running.


    "Heroes of Aristonia, friends... I request help. The Crying Forest is under attack from demons and I am not sure how much longer I can hold them off on my own. I need help. Please hurry.." she said as the green smoke dissipated.


    "Magdalena..." Merlin muttered.


    At the same time, Thundar suddenly took out a glowing mirror from his pocket and stood up.


    Ulandir grunted as he held his necklace under his shirt while Balthazar face became even more grim as he removed a crushed stone from his pocket.


    "What is it?" Sam asked, looking at the strange occurrence.


    "My Four Element Sect is under attack!" announced Thundar, looking at his small mirror.


    "Silverleaf Forest is also under attack" Ulandir announced


    "As is my Poison Sect" Balthazar said, looking at his crushed stone.


    "Then we should split up and go with you!" Merlin said


    "No!" Thundar answered. "This is a coordinated attack. Aristal will be next. You must stand guard. My daughters are here..." he said.


    "Samsara, can you help?" Merlin asked.


    Sam nodded and in an instant, several Avengers appeared. He divided them according to their skills, 5 per team, with each led by their demon specialists, namely Phoebe, Alex, Sabrina, Buffy and Faith.


    The first team was led by Samsara which had Phoebe and was accompanied by Annabeth, Selene, Yuriko and Rey and were headed to the Crying Forest with Asteroth.


    The second team headed to the Four Elements Sect with Thundar had Alex, Mindy, Trix, Aeon and Lara


    The third team to the Silverleaf Forest with Ulandir had Sabrina, Tauriel, Cameron, Max and Violet


    The fourth team to the Poison Sect with Balthazar had both Buffy and Faith, Hermione, Alice and Natasha


    The rest were kept on standby.


    "Is this enough?" Samsara asked.


    "Hopefully that''s enough. Thank you" Queen Serene said.


    "If there is nothing else, lets go" Thundar said impatiently.


    Queen Serene nodded "Please proceed with caution"


    They all rushed to the teleportation portals and disappeared into the portals.


    --


    As the second team which was headed to the Four Elements Sect reappeared on the other side of the portal, they were immediately thrown into battle as the portal exploded behind them.


    Thundar roared in rage as he saw his sect in flames as his sect members fought valiantly against a small army of 30 or so demons.


    Alex, Mindy, Trix, Aeon and Lara immediately sprung into action and started fighting for their lives.


    Alex immediately cast a banishing spell which seemed to be effective against that particular demon. However, the process was slow on her and she could only cast the spell on one demon at a time.


    In the meantime, the others tried to injure the demons, with Mindy, Lara and Aeon using their firearms, but they were not effective.


    Trix directly attacked with her plasma rifle, but although they did hurt the demons, they did not cause nearly enough damage as the demons were extremely tough.


    Thundar himself struggled with a single demon, as he continuously cast lightning at them. Like with Trix, his lightning bolts did hurt the demon, but it only roared in rage and continued attacking.


    Thundar fought desperately as his sect members all perished all around him.


    --


    The team to the Silverleaf Forest appeared and Ulandir started running towards the forest which was clearly burning. Tauriel, Cameron, Max and Violet sprinted after him while Sabrina tried her best to follow behind.


    There were dead elves everywhere and around 20 or so huge demons were destroying the trees and the elves, killing indiscriminately.


    Ulandir started firing arrows at the demons and Tauriel joined in with her arrows. Max and Cameron found that fighting hand to hand with the demons was useless and they did not have any weapons capable of harming the demons. Violet similarly found it difficult to harm the demons with her firearms or swords.


    At that moment, Sabrina arrived and cast a banishment spell on a demon. However, like with Alex, she could only banish one demon at a time.


    --


    In the Nexus, Buffy, Faith, Hermione, Alice and Natasha suddenly appeared naked.


    Hermione looked around and asked "What happened?"


    "We.... I think the portal was destroyed!" Natasha said


    "That means... Balthazar is dead?" Hermione asked again.


    "I don''t know if he can survive inside the void between portals. All of us must have died instantly" Natasha said.


    --


    Samsara appeared in the Crying Forest with Asteroth and his Avengers Phoebe, Annabeth, Selene, Yuriko and Rey.


    The forest was quiet, there was no signs of battle at all.


    "Strange!" Phoebe said as they walked together towards a tower in the middle of the forest.


    "That is the witch''s abode" Asteroth said as he led the way into the tower.


    Samsara followed with his Avengers and went up the stairs and entered a large room.


    In the room was a large chair and Magdalena sat quietly and looked at them.


    "Magdalena? What is going on here?" Samsara asked.


    Suddenly the large door shut behind them and Samsara and the Avengers became alerted.


    "Can''t you guess?" Magdalena smiled. As she did so, several demons walked out from behind a door and lined up behind her.


    "Magdalena... you..."Samsara didn''t know what to say.


    "Me? Don''t you know your fates are already sealed?" she laughed.


    Suddenly, Samsara felt pain as a black blade emerged from his chest and lifted him up!


    Asteroth grinned from behind as he lifted Samsara''s body, his arm had transformed into a black blade that had pierced Samsara from the back and exited from his chest.


    Samsara''s mouth filled with blood as Astaroth''s other arm also turned into a black blade and chopped Samsara''s head off.


    He threw Samsara''s body aside and smiled at Magdalena.


    "Well done Asteroth. Too bad you didn''t bring more of our... friends. Now kill them all" Magdalena commanded.


    Phoebe, Annabeth, Selene, Yuriko and Rey immediately sprung into action as the demons and Asteroth charged at them.


    As the battle began, nobody noticed as Samsara''s body changed back into a naked blue skinned female body

 Chapter 53 – The Calamity

    "Bastards!" Sam said, watching everything from the Nexus.


    All 3 battles were going poorly as more and more Avengers appeared in the Nexus after being killed.


    At the Four Elements Sect, Thundar was already injured. And while Alex had managed to banish 2 demons, there were so many to go.


    She had already been killed twice and Sam kept sending her back to fight, as he did with the other Avengers with her.


    This battlefield was the most tragic as it had the most amount of demons attacking.


    Sam had sent the team that failed to get to the Poison Sect consisting of Buffy, Faith, Hermione, Alice and Natasha to help out.


    "Avengers! Ensemble!" Alex yelled, trying to rouse the fighting spirit of the group


    "Assemble! Assemble!" Natasha corrected her as Mindy giggled at the gaffe.


    They needed the lightheartedness in such a tough and daunting battle.


    Even when Buffy and Faith destroyed one demon each, it took them alot of effort just to kill one demon, and there were so many more to go.


    Sam decided to send Aria and Arisa to the battle too, as this was their home.


    "Daddy!" they screamed, seeing Thundar injured, but still fighting valiantly.


    Aria activated her earth and fire lava form, instantly charging at the demons attacking her father.


    Arisa activated her water and air tempest form, her eyes glowing manacingly as she too joined her sister in attacking the demon.


    --


    At the Silverleaf Forest, Tauriel dragged Ulandir''s badly burnt body back through the portal to Aristal as the other Avengers covered her retreat. The Silverleaf Forest was already lost as the whole forest burned to ashes with tens of demons walking around killing every living being they came across.


    As Tauriel exited the portal on the Aristal side, Sabrina, Cameron, Max and Violet were left behind and Sabrina destroyed the portal, preventing the demons from going through.


    Cameron, Max and Violet fought till they died, managing to help Sabrina banish 3 more demons before Sabrina stood alone, surrounded by multiple demons.


    She smiled as she cast a huge devastating spell, destroying as many demons around her as she could, killing herself in the process.


    --


    Sam had abandoned the fight against Magdalena and Astaroth, letting the Avengers there Raven, Phoebe, Annabeth, Selene, Yuriko and Rey fight until they died.


    Phoebe managed to banish 2 demons there before dying while Annabeth''s Master Bolt actually killed another 2 demons.


    However, the weapons of Selene, Yuriko and Rey didn''t do enough damage, even though Yuriko''s adamantium claws and Rey''s lightsaber did manage to damage the demons.


    Finally, they all died and reappeared in the Nexus.


    --


    Sam had decided to send everyone to the fight at the Four Elements Sect as that was the only one still worth fighting for.


    He watched in the Nexus as Phoebe, Alex, Sabrina, Buffy and Annabeth banished the demons one at a time, but there were still so many demons to go.


    He decided to summon another familiar.


    "Nexus, I summon a demon killer" he said, wondering if the wording will summon anyone else besides another slayer like Buffy or Faith.


    He lay down and let the pleasurable process take place.


    Within moments, a pair of hands appeared, as did lips surround his already cumming erect penis.


    A beautiful brunette started forming out of his body and as she turned around, she recognized her as Wynona Earp, who was acted by Melanie Strofano in the TV Series.


    It they didn''t take long as she detached herself from his body, rocking a few more times before both of them climaxed together.


    As he had already done this so many times, he established the mind link with her which explained everything and she got off his cock with a determined look on her face.


    As Alex and everyone else was already outside, she exited the Nexus completely naked, holding her demon banishing pistol Peacemaker, immediately joining the fight.


    As all the other teams had failed, Sam used all his Avengers in this battlefield, pouring all 26 Avengers that he has summoned into the battle.


    With Alex, Phoebe, Sabrina, Annabeth, Buffy and Wynona able to banish demons, the 30 or so demons started dwindling, but not without a huge fight.


    Meanwhile in the Nexus, Sam had already summoned another familiar.


    As she got off him, she immediately donned an exoskeleton and wielded a huge sword, even though she was naked and exposed inside the suit.


    Sam looked at her, Rita Vrataski the "Angel of Verdun" who was acted by Emily Blunt in the movie the Edge of Tomorrow.


    She exited the Nexus with all guns blazing, her suit firing missiles and bullets endlessly, joining the other Avengers who were also firing their firearms endlessly at the overly powerful demons.


    However, Sam realized that even with firepower brought by Rita and Trix, they were largely ineffective against the demons who only seemed to be able to be killed or banished by those that specialized in demon banishing magic or had demon destroying weapons like Annabeth, Buffy, Wynona or even Hermione when she used the Sword of Gryffindor.


    Roughly an hour later, all the Avengers were exhausted as they banished the final demon. Sam was healing Thundar who was badly injured and the other Avengers were healing each other and resting.


    The scene of the battle was disheartening as the territory of the Four Elements Sect were largely in ruins. Many of the sect members were killed, leaving only their most powerful members which luckily included Aria and Arisa''s father and mother.


    Suddenly, while talking to Thundar, Sam stood still as an alert flashed through his mind. It was Queen Serene, calling for help.


    "What is it?" Thundar asked.


    "Aristal was under attack. Thousands of demons had descended on the capital!" Samsara answered.


    "We have to get going!" Thundar said.


    "No. You and your family stay here. With thousands attacking, the best we can hope is to evacuate the city. There is no hope of winning" Samsara replied.


    "Are you sure you can handle this?" Thundar asked.


    "It''s best you remain here. If we are to mount a counter attack, we need the element of surprise. Asteroth and Magdalena has betrayed us, but they don''t know you''ve survived yet" Samsara said.


    He had explained to them what had happened, so Thundar already knew the fates of Asteroth, Magdalena, Ulandir and Balthazar.


    Thundar thought for a while and nodded. "You go back to the capital. I will try and gather more forces from over here and stand ready" he said.


    Sam shook his hand and he vanished with the other Avengers into the Nexus.


    Within an instant he reappeared next to Queen Serene in the meeting room.


    Queen Serene sat at the head of the table with her advisor Merlin next to her. The spymaster Shadow stood silently behind her, while Roland and Ulandir, who was already healed, sat at the other seats.


    Loud booming could be heard coming from outside the castle.


    "As you can hear, war is upon us. Samsara! What happened to the other sites?" Merlin asked.


    Samsara took his seat and was just about to inform them about Astaroth and Magdalena''s betrayal when suddenly he heard a familiar voice.


    "You wouldn''t be thinking of starting the meeting without me I hope?" the female voice said.


    Sam froze and turned around, finding himself face to face in front of Magdalena.


    With a sudden move, she placed her hand on Samsara''s forehead and he suddenly screamed.


    He felt the life being pulled out of him and he could only stand helplessly as he couldn''t move or even form a thought and was thus unable to let the Avengers out of the Nexus.


    His level was going down at a rapid rate. From a level 33, it dropped to 32, 31, 30, 29, 28 .... all within seconds.


    "What are you doing?" Queen Serene said standing up.


    Suddenly a black blade sliced towards her neck, only to be blocked by another black blade.


    It was Astaroth attacking, trying to assassinate Queen Serene, but luckily the Shadow blocked his attack.


    "Betrayal!" Merlin yelled summoning a fireball and firing it at Asteroth.


    A battle broke within the meeting room.


    "My my my. They call me the Eternal Witch because I''ve lived for a long time. But that''s because I use the lifeforce of others to lengthen my lifespan. But I don''t seem to be absorbing your lifeforce. I seem to be absorbing something else..... Oh! I''ve increased in levels! What a pleasant surprise!" Magdalena said as she had already gone up from Level 40 to Level 66.


    For Sam, there was only a few levels left as he was now a miserable level 7, then 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. By now, Sam had lost all the skills he acquired at every level.


    At level 1 as the last level disappeared the 3 magic skills he first requested, namely [Summon Familiar], [Heal] and [Magic Missile] disappeared from his list of skills in the Nexus.


    At the same time, all the Avengers looked at each other as they faded from existence.


    Magdalena was happily enjoying her leveling up when she noticed that it stopped. She looked at Samsara and was surprised to see a gorgeous girl instead of the handsome young man.


    As he had lost her [Heal} ability, Samsara reverted back into Sharon''s female body.


    Magdalena was now level 73, the most powerful being in the room. She looked at the pretty girl before her and released her hand from her head.


    Immediately Sam entered into the Nexus, escaping from Magdalena''s reach.


    As she was already so weak and drained, she passed out.


    Outside the Nexus, Magdalena had already defeated the rest of the heroes by herself. The Shadow managed to escape but the rest were soundly defeated and were captured.


    She absorbed Ulandir and Roland''s lifeforce, leaving them empty husks on the floor, their whole body wrinkled and old as she absorbed their lifeforces.


    She ignored Merlin since although he had lived for a long time, he was now already old and at the twilight of his life,


    Then she turned to Queen Serene and absorbed her life force too.


    "What is this? Why is your life force so robust and abundant? It''s like an endless supply for life. I will be able to live forever just eating your life force, You will be my life battery" Magdalena said happily.


    --


    Hours later, Sam opened her eyes and looked around the Nexus.


    "Hermione? Mindy? Alex? Anyone!" ahe yelled.


    The Nexus was devoid of anyone, with only the created objects by Alex all over the place.


    "Nexus, what is going on? Where is everybody?" she asked.


    [Upon resetting to Level 0, you no longer have the ability to summon familiars. Because of this, all your familiars have been unsummoned]


    "What? No!" Sam yelled.


    She looked at her own body, quickly removing her robes. She groped her breasts and felt the warm slit between her legs.


    She walked to one of the many full length mirrors in the clothes area and recognized Sharon''s body.


    "Shit, I''m really back to square one! I should have sent Raven instead of joining the meeting as my real self!" she said to herself, regretting not taking more precautions.


    She looked outside the Nexus and was shocked. The whole city of Aristal was burnt to the ground. There was nothing left, not even a blade of grass!

 Chapter 54 – The Gantz System

    Sam sat helplessly in the Nexus.


    She was naked, looking outside as all he could see was demons wondering around a wasteland.


    Where were the beautiful architecture of Aristal? When she escaped into the Nexus, she was in the meeting room of the Royal Palace of Aristal.


    Now all around here was rubble, not a single building was standing.


    Around the Nexus were the beds and other furniture and whatever mess the Avengers left. There were even multiple naked copies of every familiar on the far side of the room. They were the dead bodies that they healed but the familiar had resurrected with a new body instead.


    Mindy started collecting and sorting them at the side, either to play with as dolls, or to keep count of who has died the most times.


    She walked up to them, gently touching their faces one by one. They were all so beautiful, she had taken them for granted.


    Sam suddenly realized that since she could still enter the Nexus, some of the functions she had used should still exist.


    She looked at her level, she was level 0. But next to it, she realized that she still had 3 Karma Points even though she had lost her other abilities she gained from leveling up.


    What about the abilities she gained using Karma Points?


    She tried her mind link, even though she didn''t have any Avengers left.


    "Samsara! Where are you?"


    "Samsara is that you?"


    "Samsara are you alright?"


    "Sam...sara"


    "Samsara"


    "Samsara"


    Suddenly she heard six voices in her head .They were her Samsara bodies Jemima, Gwen, Arisa, Aria, Serene and Celeste!


    They had indestructible bodies, so while they were alive, they might be in trouble.


    But Sam didn''t answer, as she didn''t know what to say and had no way of helping them currently.


    She decided to move around to see what is going on. She walked as far as her eyesight could see in the Nexus, then quickly blinked out then into the Nexus again to extend the range she could walk to.


    But besides demons wondering around aimlessly, destroying anything that was not yet destroyed, there was nothing.


    She knew that she would need to level up again and hopefully regain her familiars, but there was nothing to kill besides demons to level up.


    There are no chickens or rabbits like before, and there was no way she could kill a demon at level 0 even if she tried.


    "I guess I have no choice but to fight. But how?" she thought to herself.


    "Maybe with weapons" she thought


    "Nexus! I want to use 1 Karma point to create any weapon I desire" she said


    [Your request is too general. You will need to specify a particular weapon, or weapon system]


    "Weapon... system?" she thought.


    She was worried that if she created maybe the Infinity Gauntlet, it might not work, and the backlash may kill her. Furthermore, if she created Thor''s hammer Mjolnir, what happens if she cannot lift it? And if she created maybe Iron Man''s suit, will she even know how to use it?


    But a weapon system. That sounded promising, even though she didn''t quite grasp what that actually means.


    "Nexus, explain what weapon system means" she asked


    [A weapon system is a system of weapons that are from a particular group of weapons. From your memories, such weapon systems include the Combat Jacket variations of which Rita was wearing, Iron Men suits, G.I Joe Accelerator Suits, Starship Troopers armor and vehicles, Gantz system armors and weapons, ....]


    "No..the combat jackets were largely ineffective. I suspect the Starship Troopers and G.I Joe gear will be useless as well. Iron men suits may be more powerful, but these demons are partially magic! Wait.... Gantz! The Gantz weaponry system was made to combat such insane creatures!" she thought to herself.


    "Nexus, I want infinite access to the Gantz weapons system" she ordered.


    [Affirmative. Gantz Weaponry will be available in as many numbers as required]


    A circle formed on the ground causing Sam to be startled. She walked towards the circle, then entered it.


    Suddenly, a pile of rubber suddenly appeared in front of her, as did several weapons, and other machinery.


    She picked up the rubber thing and discovered it was the Gantz suit, a skintight bodysuit which gives the wearer super strength, durability, speed and endurance.


    She struggled to put it on only to see that it fit perfectly to her body, so perfect her nipples and even the shape of her pussy could be seen.


    "Not much to protect the modesty" Sam remarked.


    She looked on the ground and saw there was precisely 1 controller which can turn her invisible, track the enemy as well as fellow teammates, an X-Gun which can target and plant an unseen and undetected energy on a target, then causes the target to explode when pressing the second trigger. There was a X-Shotgun which had the same function, only that it can target more targets.


    Then there was the Y-Gun which can shoot a energy net to trap a target. She picked up the next weapon which was the Gantz sword, a katana like weapon that can cut through practically anything without feedback and can extend up to 30 feet.


    There were other items like the Gantz bike and Gantz flying bike, the Hard Suit which was a tank like suit, the Z-Gun which creates a gravity field flattening anything within the target area and the Ganz Mech which was a large Mecha suit to fight giant monsters and was as big as a building.


    Besides the Gantz sword, she picked up the controller, the X-Gun and Z-Gun


    As it was not the right time to practice the Gantz Bike or Gantz Flying Bike or other vehicles, she didn''t take them. She will have to use the simplest weaponry to kill the demons.


    "Ok, time for a trial run" she said, walking to within 10 feet of a demon and swung the Gantz Sword at it''s body. Just as it nearly hit it, She exited the Nexus and the sword sliced right through the demon, who was caught unprepared.


    As the demon was sliced right through, it didn''t even have time to make any noise as its body split in half diagonally.


    She jumped into the air, aiming her X-Gun at two demons, pressing the first trigger targeting them.


    As she landed, she pressed the second trigger and both demons exploded into pieces.


    Another demon nearby noticed her and roared, charging directly at her.


    She pointed the Z-Gun at the demon and pressed the trigger.


    *Boom*


    A circle appeared on the ground, seemingly pressed into the ground as the demon was crushed into the ground. However, the demon was quite strong and only suffered severe injuries.


    Sam shot the Z-Gun at it a few more times, and by the 4th time, it was flattened to mush.


    By now many more demons had noticed her and was charging at her.


    She looked at them and aimed the X-Gun again, pressing the first trigger at another 2 demons before disappearing into the Nexus.


    As the demons looked around confused, Sam pressed the second trigger from within the Nexus, causing both demons to explode.


    "Well that works as well" she smiled.

 Chapter 55 – Rise From The Ashes

    "Level 6" Sam said to herself and took a deep breath.


    "Nexus, I want to have the magic spells [Summon Familiar][Heal] and [Magic Missile]" she said


    [Affirmative]


    She stood there looking around, wondering if anything happened.


    Suddenly, all around the Nexus, bodies started materializing.


    27 of her familiars appeared out of nowhere, from the first Mindy to the latest Rita, they all appeared looking around at themselves and at each other.


    "Thank god!" Sam said, tears flowing down from her eyes.


    The familiars looked at each other, then at her.


    "Sharon?" Mindy said, her face starting to become murderous.


    "No. It''s me" Sam said.


    She put her hands on her body and cast [Heal]


    Her body started to morph and change, with her beautiful breasts shrinking and her groin started growing.


    Before long, the familiar male body of Sam was formed as was his handsome face. The tight Gantz suit formed around his body, even forming around his cock, which seemed to be dangling freely but wrapped in the suit.


    "Sam!" they all yelled as they all started jumping on him, hugging him excitedly.


    After welcoming everyone back, Sam started introducing them to the Gantz system.


    They all took a basic suit each and started wearing them.


    They fit perfectly, so perfect every curve on their body could be seen.


    It was like the suit was painted on their naked bodies.


    Sam gave them a quick explanation of how each weapon worked and they picked what they wanted.


    "Now, unleash hell!" Sam said as he opened the Nexus


    "Avengers Assemble!" Natasha yelled as they charged.


    They charged, picking a demon target each.


    Those already with super strength wanted to try how much more stronger they became.


    Max and Cameron engaged a demon each and found that they were overpowering the demon, bullying them physically.


    Chun-Li engaged a demon without weapons too. As she did not have super strength to start with, she was only slightly weaker than the demon she picked.


    But her martial abilities were vastly superior and she easily avoided the demons attacks while kicking it with her now super strength.


    Before long the demon fell to its knees and toppled over face first into the ground.


    Chun-Li smiled satisfied that she now was useful in this fight and took out her Gantz sword, beheading the demon in one swipe.


    The other battles went in a similar fashion. The Avengers were technically superior to the demons and outclassed them in their fight.


    On the other hand, those Avengers with super strength ended up even stronger than the demons when they wore their gantz suits, physically breaking the demons they fought.


    After testing their strength, they took out their Gantz firearms and blasted the remaining demons with ease.


    This was a training session for them and they tested all the Gantz weapons, using the X, Y and Z guns and X shotgun.


    Within 10 minutes, all the demons were dead, dying gruesome deaths.


    Sam surveyed the surroundings which was once beautiful Aristal, now scorched earth and said "Alright, hunt! Kill, destroy them all"


    As he said that multiple Avengers appeared out of the Nexus, all on a vehicle, either the Gantz cycle or Gantz flying cycle.


    Mindy, Tauriel, Selene, Alice, Natasha, Buffy, Faith, Lara, Annabeth, Max, Aeon, Cameron, Trix, Yuriko, Violet, Selina, Harley, Rey, Raven, Chun-Li, Wynona and Rita all broke up into groups and separated, zooming off at breakneck speeds on land and air, flying like a flock of raptors going to hunt.


    Only the mages stayed behind with Sam as they reentered the Nexus.


    Through the eyes of the Avengers, he could see their adventures as they rapidly moved through what once was the lush and prosperous country of Aristonia.


    He decided to check on his Samsara bodies.


    Aria and Arisa looked alright, still taking stock at the destruction of the Four Element Sect. Princess Jemima was preparing for battle as apparently her country of Serendale was being attacked.


    Sam decided that he would stop by there next, but more urgently, what happened to Queen Serene, Princess Celeste and Princess Gwen?


    As he peered through their eyes, all he could see was a green mist.


    "I''ve found you!" said a female voice.


    Suddenly, green smoke started seeping into the Nexus from the screens that were the first person eye view of Serene, Celeste and Gwen!


    "We''''re under attack!" Sam yelled


    "What do we do?" Melinda asked


    "We have to attack her where she is, not here in the Nexus!" Sam yelled


    Immediately they exited the Nexus where the remaining royals of Aristonia were, in a land full of green mist and smoke.


    They were immediately surrounded by demons.


    "Haha welcome, my favorite snack!" laughed Magdalena''s voice


    Sam went into action and aimed the X-Shotgun at 4 of the demons, locking down on them.


    "Do you think your puny weapons can do anything to these demons?" she laughed again, but Sam still cannot see her through the mist.


    He sneered and pressed the second trigger. The 4 demons surrounding them exploded.


    The mages with Sam, namely Hermione, Phoebe, Sabrina, Alex and Melinda sprang into action, casting their spells with one hand and shooting their X-Guns in the other.


    The X-Guns had an X-Ray scanner on it, so they could target the monstrously shaped demons even through the mist at a short distance, so they aimed and locked on to several demons each, then pressed the second trigger.


    *Splat* several demons all exploded silently at once.


    "No! The Demonlord will not be pleased!" Magdalena''s voice could be heard as a green smoke swooped in smashing into Hermione, Phoebe and Alex who were standing near each other.


    They all were hit hard and thrown into the distance, but their suits saved them and was still not at it''s defensive limit yet.


    They immediately sprung into action, wielding their Gantz swords and X-Guns. Besides Phoebe, the rest were not trained in martial arts, but even then, the Gantz swords are deadly weapons even in the hands of a child.


    As they had their mind link and a Gantz controller each, they could scan where each other was and simply swung their Gantz swords wildly, slicing through the limbs and even bodies of several demons who were closing in on them.


    Sam suddenly felt something hit him from the back, but his suit saved him and it only hit him away. He turned around to see Astaroth standing behind him, his blade hat just hit him from the back in an attempt to impale him again.


    Samsara immediately disappeared into the Nexus, and with his now vastly faster speed, he sprinted behind Astaroth, aimed his Gantz sword at Astaroth''s back and exited the Nexus just as the sword entered Astaroth''s back, and exiting his chest.


    "Take that fucker!" Sam said and pointed his X-Gun at his head, clicking the first trigger.


    Astaroth laughed


    "Well done boy. But I cannot be killed so easily" Astaroth laughed as his body turned into dark matter.


    "No, didn''t think so too" Samsara smiled, pulling the second trigger, causing Astaroth''s head to explode.


    He then pulled out a Z-Gun and pointed it at Astaroth''s dissipating body


    *Bam*


    The area where Astaroth''s body was and about a few meters around him was smashed to the ground, even leaving an indentation of 2 inches in the ground.


    Black matter splattered everywhere.


    No knowing if Astaroth was dead or not, Samsara took out a Y-Gun instead, firing the energy net at the black substance.


    It encased around half of the black matter, then it was dragged away and disappeared, leaving only half the matter there.


    "Lets see you recover from that" Samsara said.


    He entered the Nexus and reappeared right where Serene, Celeste and Gwen were.


    They were tied up, naked and were constantly fed on by Magdalena.


    Due to being immortal Samsara bodies, they did not die from her feeding on their lifeforces, but they were worn out.


    Sam quickly released them and sent them into the Nexus.


    Suddenly, green smoke rose up all around him, completely blocking his view.


    "Samsara!" Phoebe yelled as they other mages also noticed the thick green smoke surrounding him.


    Sam felt the green smoke entering his nose, mouth, ears and even his eyes.


    He started screaming from within the smoke as he felt his mind starting to deteriorate as apparently Magdalena was devouring his mind.


    "Hahaha, now I understand" came Magdalena''s voice


    "Get lost all of you" Magdalena ordered. All the Avengers, both the mages here as well as all the warriors out hunting suddenly found themselves inside the Nexus.


    "What happened?" Natasha asked


    "The witch has got Samsara!" Hermione responded.


    They looked in shock and horror at the scene outside the Nexus.


    Sam was being held in the air by the smoke, which now materialized into Magdalena''s body


    "Your memories are... exquisite! Now, the are mine" she said as Sam screamed


    He felt his mind forgetting things, who he was, what was happening. Then soon, nothing.


    She dropped Sam to the ground, his eyes rolled up in his head and blood flowing out of his nose and ears.


    He should have been dead, but after a short while, he started to stir again and slowly got up.


    "Hmmm? How very interesting!" Magdalena said.

 Chapter 56 – In The Clutches of Evil

    "Sam! Wake up!"


    "Wake up!" yelled multiple female voices in his head from inside the Nexus.


    Sam''s eyes opened and sat up, looking at his hands.


    "Where... where am I?" he asked


    A beautiful woman stood next to him and asked "Do you remember who you are?"


    "Me? I''m Sharon.... I think" he answered.


    "Sharon? Isn''t that a girl''s name?" the woman asked


    "I am a girl!" Sharon answered.


    "Really? Does a girl have that?" the woman asked, pointing to Sam''s large cock which was dangling down even though he was wearing the Gantz suit.


    "Aaaah! What''s that?" Sharon yelled pulling his cock with both hands.


    He pulled with so much superhuman strength because of the Gantz suit, the suit''s seals started pouring out a liquid signifying the limits of the suits protection.


    Suddenly Sharon felt pain from pulling his penis with both hands and yelled, releasing it.


    As the seal released, the suit started becoming loose, and Sharon immediately ripped off the suit and stared at the big penis between his legs.


    He yanked it again, still in shock, trying to pull it off.


    "I think you have to say "Heal" as you pull it off" the mysterious woman said with a sly smile.


    "Huh? Heal!" Sharon yelled as he continued to pull.


    Suddenly the cock detached from his body as he held it in his hands.


    "Huh!" he said looking at the large organ.


    "Say "heal" again and touch your body, imagining it to be what you expect it to be. You will restore yourself" the woman instructed.


    "Heal" Sharon said as he touched his body, and breasts started to grow as well as the smooth groin started to have a grove, then a gap, developing a vagina.


    She groped her breasts and then fingered her vagina, feeling that everything was as it was supposed to be.


    The Avengers looked in horror from the Nexus, unable to do anything from the inside.


    Magdalena held up a mirror, showing Sharon how she looked like.


    Sharon nodded, as her face, body and everything was as she remembered it.


    She was always a gorgeous girl.


    "Yes, I''m back the way I was" Sharon answered


    "You are indeed a beautiful girl" Magdalena commented.


    Sharon looked at the huge cock in her hands, surprised that she could still feel sensations from it.


    "Give it to me" the Magdalena asked.


    Hesitantly, Sharon handed the huge cock over to Magdalena.


    "Uh.. yeah. Who are you? What is going on?" Sharon asked.


    "I am Magdalena, the good witch. I rescued you from the forces that enslaved your mind and body. You are now free of that Samsara''s influence" Magdalena answered.


    "Samsara....you mean Sam?" Sharon asked.


    "Yes, in your memories, he is Sam. He took over your body and used it as his and has been causing havoc in these lands. I destroyed him and restored you to your body" Magdalena answered.


    Sharon continued looking at her own body.


    "Thank you. I... I didn''t know all this was happening" Sharon said.


    "That fucker Sam!" Sharon said angrily.


    "No! Thats not what happened! It''s all a lie!" Mindy yelled inside the Nexus.


    "Huh?" Sharon wondered, hearing voices in her head.


    Multiple female voices talked at once, trying to explain what was going on


    "Shut up! Shut up! You''re all not real!" Sharon yelled, closing her ears.


    "Yes, Samsara was a great evil that I have purged. You may experience remnants of his memories. Ignore them. They are all lies" Magdalena smiled.


    "Lying bitch!" Mindy screamed inside the Nexus.


    "Calm down. We must think of something" Natasha said.


    "Come! My assistant will show you to your room and we can talk later. Get some rest first" Magdalena said as a grotesque ugly looking brute of a man led her out of the room. .


    Sharon was shocked. The man was huge and muscular, and terribly ugly and deformed. Can she trust this Magdalena?


    But not listening to the screams of warnings in her head, she followed the man.


    Suddenly, the whole building could hear Sharon''s screams.


    The screams were inhuman and what was once a melodious voice soon became awful screeches


    Back in the original room, Magdalena smiled evilly.


    "What do you intend to do with her?" asked as demon standing next to her.


    "She''s my new plaything. She is mine now. Armand is a particularly good torturer, he will take care of her. We can never let Samsara recover lest he becomes a threat to Master''s plans again" Magdalena answered.


    "Damn. Stupid, stupid girl. What are we going to do now?" Mindy said


    "Nothing much we can do but wait if an opportunity arises" Hermione said, looking out of the Nexus.


    Magdalena walked into a room and smiled widely.


    "Beautiful. A masterpiece" Magdalena said, holding a large cock in her hands.


    Sharon lay on a bed, naked, with tears in her eyes. Her throat was completely sore from screaming, she couldn''t scream any more.


    She lay on the bed helpless as her body was mutilated and she now was without arms and legs.


    Her arms were cut off and cauterized just above her elbows, and her legs were the same above the knees.


    The ends of the stumps were wrapped in black leather with a ring at the end attached to the bone stumps of her arms and legs.


    Both her nipples were pierced as was her clitoris and a chain linked both nipples to her clitoris.


    A ring was pierced through her nose, both ears and one through her tongue as well, all connected by a chain which in turn connects to the chain that was attached to her nipples and clitoris.


    "Here. I want you to make this a beautiful artwork for me as well" Magdalena said, throwing over the huge cock.


    The ugly man caught it and squeezed it hard.


    Sharon looked in fear as although she had gone through unbearable and unimaginable torture, she felt sensations from the cock, and she knew more was to come.

 Chapter 57 – Sharon’s Predicament

    Sharon dangled on a wooden frame, hanging above a mantelpiece in a large dining area.


    The Avengers watched for days as Sharon was tortured and raped by humongous demons with gigantic penises.


    They were even attacked in the Nexus by Magdalena, who knew everything Samsara knew. She kept sending poison into the Nexus by controlling Sharon, but she was uncertain if it worked.


    Fortunately, the mages in the Nexus easily destroyed Magdalena''s smoke and poisons.


    She even pierced Sharon''s tongue and attached it to her nose and rest of the chains so that she could not talk, and hence could not command the Nexus, leaving the Avengers helpless inside the Nexus.


    The Avengers have been telling Sharon to say "Nexus Open" over and over again, but as her tongue was immobilized by the chains, she could not do so.


    A wooden stake was impaled inside her now ruined pussy and anus, holding her in place in the wooden frame, together with the rings at the end of the stumps where her legs and arms used to be.


    She was semi conscious, with her tongue sticking out and her eyes rolled up.


    Magdalena was seated at the head of the table with what looked like the leaders of other races, including an orc chieftain, a dark elf leader, several liches, an illithid, several different kinds of demons and other evil looking creatures.


    "Now that everyone has arrived, lets have our dinner first, before we have our meeting" Magdalena smiled.


    She pulled a thin chain which linked to the chain that attached to Sharon''s nipple rings, clitoris rings, nose ring and tongue ring, causing her to scream out loud in pain.


    Immediately, goblins appeared with many dishes, most of which were human body parts, some cooked, some raw, and were served to the guests.


    The dishes consisted mainly of small parts like eyeballs, ears, noses, and sexual organs, both male penises and testicles, as well as uteri removed from female bodies.


    "Enjoy the appetizers" Magdalena said magnanimously as she looked at her plate.


    It was Samsara''s cooked penis, the one she tricked Sharon to remove. It was cooked to perfection, brown and looking like a delicious sausage.


    "Nice bell you have there" the dark elf said to Magdalena


    "Yes, it''s new. Do you like it? I am surprised she''s lasted this long" Magdalena said as she yanked the chain again.


    Another scream from Sharon caused the goblins to appear with big vases filled with blood to pour into the cups of the guests.


    Apparently, all the guests present had a taste for human flesh and blood.


    "How goes the war?" Magdalena asked one of the demons as she cut off the tip of Sam''s penis and placed it into her mouth.


    "Which one?" he asked


    "What do you mean which one? The ones with the humans of course!" Magdalena clarified while chewing and tasting her food.


    "The humans are done. All the nearby human countries of Aristonia, Serendale, Lathadar are finished. Only remnants of human resistance is left. The rest have been cowed, they are now our food supply" the demon replied.


    "Human resistance? You must be joking. I''m sure there is no hope of them overthrowing you?" Magdalena asked, taking a second piece in her mouth.


    "Overthrowing, no. But there are some that have hid themselves well and who knows what kind of resistance they can gather. Surely you have met resistance as well?" the demon asked.


    "That there was my strongest resistance. She even killed Astaroth, who is now being reformed in my domain. And there is still that Merlin, who somehow escaped. But he is but one old man who is nearly at the end of his lifespan. I can even afford to outlive him" she laughed, cutting one of Samsara''s testicles in half and eating it.


    "I heard that the Four Element Sect''s Thundar has escaped your grasp as well? My forces have already conquered Serendale, with only their seemingly immortal princess Jemima causing minor problems. You have Merlin and the leader of the Four Elements Sect to handle. Are you sure you have everything under control?" the dark elf asked.


    "Leave the humans here to me. You would do well to take care of your own business" Magdalena snapped angrily as she yanked the chain again.


    Sharon screamed and the goblins brought out more food, namely more body parts. This time there were arms, legs, ribs and even whole heads with their tops sliced open, revealing their brains.


    As the inhuman monsters started eating, the Avengers watched grimly from within the Nexus.


    "Humanity is already doomed. We are having problems though from other outsiders and other races" the dark elf said.


    "Oh?" Magdalena wondered


    "Yes, there are more creatures appearing in other nations. There is a race of dragons in the north, who already slayed all humans in the land. Then there is the race of giants from the west, humanoid beings with animal heads in the east. There are demons from other demon realms in the south and giant insect like swarms in the south.


    They conquered their lands and are expanding towards ours. It appears portals from the multiverse have opened all over attracting all manner of races to conquer this weak realm" the dark elf said.


    "My agreement with the demon lord is that Aristonia and the surrounding is mine. Why are there other demons attacking?" Magdalena asked


    "My Lord is but one Lord among the 9 hells" the demon explained. "The other demon lords have their own desires for the land" the demon continued.


    "Unacceptable! If he is helpless against the other demon lords, why should I bother to ally with him and provide him all the humans to summon his forces?" Magdalena yelled


    "You best not betray the demon lord witch, otherwise we will happily take this land from you" the demon said as it stood up


    "Are you threatening me?" Magdalena said standing up and yanking the chain hard.


    Sharon screamed as her nose ring was yanked out of her nose, as well as the ring in her tongue causing blood to fly everywhere.


    Several weird looking creatures appeared, bearing arms as they surrounded the room, to threaten the demons.


    "Say Nexus open! Now!!" Hermione yelled from within the Nexus.


    The semi-conscious Sharon looked around the room with tears in her eyes at the horrific scene and mumbled "Nezzuz... oben.." with whatever was left of her tongue.


    The Nexus released all the Avengers with their pent up anger and frustrations, fully armed with their Gantz weapons and suits.


    Magdalena turned into smoke as Mindy sliced through her with her Gantz sword. Magdalena fled in a cloud of smoke as the other demons and other creatures took action.


    Several demons exploded as the Avengers used their Gantz X-Guns and X-Shotguns.


    They took out all their aggression on the monsters in the room. As these were leader level monsters, the Avengers didn''t have it all their way either, as some of them were indeed capable fighters.


    However, the Gantz suits gave the Avengers enough of an edge to kill most of them.


    As they cleared the room they stopped to plan their next course of action.


    Alex had released Sharon''s body and had placed her on the table. Her body was ruined and it wasn''t clear if she even had her mind intact.


    Annabeth and Buffy started removing the rings on her nipples and clitoris.


    "Do you think we can heal her?" Natasha asked looking at her gaping pussy and anus.


    "It''s not Sharon that we want. It''s Sam" Alice said.


    "So we heal Sharon first, then try to get Samsara back somehow? Is that possible?" Selene asked


    "We can only try" Hermione said, looking at Sharon''s pathetic body.


    "Isn''t it obvious what we should do?" Mindy said


    "What do you mean?" Maxine asked.


    "Yeah! It''s obvious! Do it!" Harley said with a glint in her eye.


    The rest looked confused and looked at Harley and Mindy.


    "Sam would have agreed with me" Mindy said, still holding her X-Gun.


    Her finger pressed the second trigger, and everyone gasped in shock, realizing that Mindy had already locked on her target.


    Sharon''s head exploded with a loud splat!

 Chapter 58 – The Preemptive Strike

    Sam woke up with a start. The last thing he remembered is being engulfed in green smoke and then....pain.


    "Mmmm" soft arms surrounded him and as he felt soft breasts pressed to his back, he realized that he was naked in bed.


    Turning around he looked at the beautiful face of Queen Serene.


    Confused, he suddenly heard alot of chatter from the Nexus.


    "Girls?" he asked as he communicated in the mind link.


    Suddenly all their memories of what happened swarmed him, leaving him stunned for a moment.


    "Samsara? What''s going on?" Queen Serene asked.


    He looked at her and shared their memories with her as well.


    "Magdalena? No! Asteroth too? What?" she said, stunned at learning what happened.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door


    "Your Majesty! There is an emergency!" said one of her attendants.


    Sam nodded at her and disappeared into the Nexus, both not willing to reveal to anyone their scandalous physical relationship.


    The Queen was informed that an urgent meeting needs to be held as the entire nation was being attacked simultaneously.


    Within the Nexus, Sam recovered his temporal bearings, realizing that this happened the day of the multiple attacks, actually the last time he made love to one of his Samsara bodies.


    Queen Serene got ready and Sam sent out Raven in his stead, looking identical to him, to take part in the meeting instead of himself.


    Knowing what would happen in the future was one thing, preparing for it was another.


    He figured after discussions with his Avengers that there were two problems that he was facing.


    The first was that all the Avengers could only enter or exit the Nexus at Sam''s command, or if they were in the same plane as Sam himself.


    This means that if Sam was inside the Nexus, they could only exit the Nexus at their own volition if they were inside with him. If they were outside, while he was inside, they cannot enter without against his will unless they die.


    Similarly, if they were inside, and he was outside, they cannot exit without him willing it. This was an issue when his mind was gone and his body was controlled by Sharon.


    This brings him to the second problem. This was the second time that something happened to him, and Sharon re-emerged from his psyche.


    He needed some way of controlling Sharon to bring him back to the fore.


    He checked and found that he was at Level 33, and had 2 Karma points. Apparently, that was the level he was at at this period, while one Karma point apparently has been used for the Gantz system, even though technically he would have spent it in the future.


    "Should I use a Karma point to change the Nexus rules, or should I summon someone able to do the same?" Sam wondered to himself.


    "Ah... using a level is cheaper than using a Karma point" Sam concluded. "Besides, summoning familiars is much more pleasurable" he thought.


    "Nexus, I want so summon a familiar able to interface with the Nexus and is able to independently control the Nexus, second only to my commands" he said.


    One was that he needed someone else


    He suddenly shuddered as his cock got erected and started prematurely spurting cum everywhere.


    "Hey, don''t waste that!" Wynona said as she was right next to him and she immediately grabbed onto it and started sucking him off.


    His eyes rolled up as he sat backwards onto a bed and several other girls piled onto him.


    Apparently, after everything they went through, most of the Avengers needed to vent their anxiety, and sex seemed to be their preferred way.


    While naked bodies sucked, kissed and rubbed him all over, a pair of hands started appearing from his body as were a pair of lips around the base of his cock.


    Slowly, the girls gave way to the newcomer as more of her body emerged from Sam''s body. Her white smooth skin and her pitch black hair contrasted perfectly as her sleek body and breasts became visible.


    Sam looked at her, recognizing her as Quorra from the last Tron movie, acted by Olivia Wilde.


    Before long, she was detached from him, riding him cowgirl style and squeezing every last drop from his balls.


    The other girls looked enviously as she rode him until she was satisfied.


    Then, with a deep kiss, she stood up and got off the bed.


    After establishing a mind link with her, she realized her role in the Nexus.


    "Computer, establish Quorra protocol" she ordered


    [Quorra Protocol Activated. Secondary control of the Nexus given to Quorra]


    "Great! Now what?" she asked


    Sam looked outside the Nexus and the meeting is going just like they remembered, even with Raven there in disguise instead of him.


    Right now, everyone at the meeting was shocked at the news that several cities had been destroyed and the neighboring country of Lathadar has been wiped out.


    Then came the request for help by Magdalena.


    Sam and the Avengers looked at her fake request with a frown, which came nearly simultaneously with the information that the Four Elements Sect, the Poison Sect and the Silverleaf Forest was under attack as well.


    "Melinda! I want you to reanimate some of those bodies" he pointed at the dead duplicates of the Avengers laid in piles at the side of the rooms.


    "We will send the same teams as before, but the teams sent to the Four Elements Sect and Silverleaf are real, while the ones sent to the Poison Sect and to that witch''s Crying Forest are reanimated bodies. They are just cannon fodder for a lost cause.


    Real teams in Gantz suits and weapons, the rest will join you when you arrive. Alex, please dress the reanimated teams in your usual clothes to avoid suspicion!" he ordered.


    They nodded and got ready.


    "The standby teams in the Nexus... full armaments with Hard Suits and Gantz Bikes and Flying Bikes!" he commanded.


    The girls smiled as they locked and loaded their weapons.


    "Wait... I want Yuriko to join the fake team to the Crying Forest, in Gantz suit" Sam suddenly said.


    They all looked at him in confusion.


    "I believe our Mech suits need some testing" he said with a sly smile.


    They got ready as his orders, and outside the Nexus, "Samsara" summoned them to break into teams.


    The first team consisted of Yuriko and the reanimated bodies of Annabeth, Selene, and Rey and were headed to the Crying Forest with Asteroth.


    The second team headed to the Four Elements Sect with Thundar had Mindy, Wynona, Aeon and Lara dressed in new sleek Gantz suits


    The third team to the Silverleaf Forest with Ulandir had Tauriel, Rita, Chun-Li and Violet in Gantz suits too


    The fourth team to the Poison Sect with Balthazar had both reanimated bodies of Buffy, Faith, Alice and Natasha


    The moment they all departed for the portals, Sam immediately recalled Queen Serene, Princess Celeste and Princess Gwen into the Nexus. They were the weak spot where Magdalena could attack the Nexus.


    This time he would not take chances and had Raven transform into Queen Serene to take her place in the meantime.


    Quorra would coordinate the attacks from the Nexus as the real Buffy, Faith, Alice, Natasha, Annabeth, Selene, and Rey stood ready, some in Gantz Cycles and Flying Cycles, and others in the hardier Gantz Hard Suits


    Trix and Cameron were in the huge Gantz Mecha, which was each the size of a building.


    While they stood ready, Sam got back on the bed


    "Nexus, I would like to summon a person who is both telepath and telekinetic!" he said, needing someone to control Sharon should she emerge again...

 Chapter 59 – The Counter Attack

    "..Nexus, I would like to summon a person who is both telepath and telekinetic!" Sam said, hoping to summon a familiar able to control Sharon should she re-emerge again.


    Sam sat on the nearest bed and his body started reacting to the summoning process, cumming loads of cum from his already erect member.


    "Do you know you can control who you summon if you use a Karma point? You have 2 left!" Quorra asked.


    "I.... I can choose if I use a Karma point?" Sam asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Since I''ve been handed over co-control of the Nexus, I have been able to communicate directly with it''s coding. With me here, there should be less issues with miscommunication" Quorra said.


    Sam was overjoyed to hear that. But so far he has been reasonably lucky to summon familiars who were what he needed. But it was still based on luck.


    But since he has had no complaints so far, he decided not to waste a Karma point unnecessarily.


    "Uh.. no thanks Quorra. I''m ok with whoever I summon" he finally answered after thinking about it for a second.


    While they were talking, hands and a face started emerging from his body.


    Truth be told, his favorite part of this process is the summoned girls swallowing his cock as she emerges, and the surprise of finding out who it is when she finally emerges.


    --


    In the Four Elements Sect, Mindy, Wynona, Aeon and Lara were fighting together with Thundar in their Gantz suits and weapons, engaged in a ferocious battle against multiple demons. They were quickly joined by Buffy and Natasha who were using Gantz flying bikes and Faith and Alice who were in Hard Suits.


    "Avengers Assemble!" Natasha yelled, firing her weapons from the Gantz flying bike.


    Mindy, Wynona, Aeon and Lara disappeared for a few seconds and emerged with Gantz bikes, blasting away at the demons.


    The Four Element Sect were already heavily battered and in the midst of being completely defeated when the Avengers attacked.


    The Gantz Hard Suits further enhanced Faith and Alice''s already superhuman strength, smashing the demons the way a bear would smash a human.


    Their long gorilla like arms threw and smashed the large demons like rag dolls, while the Gantz bikes and flying bikes zipped around nimbly, destroying demons with ease.


    --


    In the Silverleaf Forest, the scene was similar with Tauriel, Chun-Li and Violet disappearing and reappearing using Gantz bikes, while Annabeth and Rey were in Gantz Flying Bikes and Selene and Rita charged in a Hard Suit


    They immediately turned the tide of the battle as the mages Hermione and Alex appeared wearing Gantz suits but casting spells to put out the flames in the forest.


    --


    In the Crying Forest, the reanimated team were led by Asteroth into the tower, meeting Magdalena on her chair.


    Asteroth suddenly impaled Samsara and sliced off his head. But the body just turned into Raven, and not even one that was alive.


    "Gotcha" smiled Yuriko as she locked on both Asteroth and Magdalena with her Gantz X-Shotgun and jumped out of the tower balcony.


    Asteroth looked at Magdalena in shock as more demons appeared in the room.


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    The whole tower shook.


    They were about to rush onto the balcony when Asteroth and Magdalena suddenly exploded.


    On the ground, after landing, Yuriko pressed the second trigger on her Gantz X-Shotgun.


    At the same time, Trix and Cameron attacked in their invisible Mech Suits, smashing the tower one more time.


    *CRACK*


    The tower started crumbling together with all the demons and inhabitants inside.


    As the tower crumbled, Yuriko aimed her Z-Gun, causing the gravity to crush the tower as it fell, increasing the damage to whoever was inside.


    Asteroth and Magdalena were just reconstituting themselves when the tower collapsed, dispersing their shadow and green smoke respectively.


    Both Trix and Cameron lifted their Mech Suit legs and started stomping on whatever that moved underneath the rubble, smashing the demons and otherwise to bits.


    Then all three of them, Trix, Cameron and Yuriko disappeared into the Nexus.


    --


    Sam hugged Wanda tightly while brushing her hair with his hands.


    She lay naked on top of him, sated after a vigorous session of lovemaking.


    She looked beautiful, with her brown hair, looking exactly like Elizabeth Olsen who acted as her in the movies.


    With their mind link established, she knew she had a special role to play in case Sharon came back.


    But that did not mean she was useless in a fight. In fact, she was anxious to join the battle.


    Looking at the status of all the many battles, all of them went according to plan.


    Sam sent Aria and Arisa to their father to help with the Four Elements Sect.


    Ulandir'' Silverleaf Forest was won, and the mages there helped heal their people.


    At the palace, Balthazar sat with Merlin, Roland and the Shadow as they were both informed by Raven, still in the guise of Queen Serene about the collapsed portal to the Poison Sect.


    Balthazar was stopped by Queen Serene from returning to his sect and only now did he understand why. However, even though the portal to the Poison Sect was destroyed, he still wanted to return by conventional means.


    Queen Serene communicated with Raven her commands as Raven relayed it to Merlin and the others.


    Balthazar was told, based on Ulandir and Thundar''s home being attacked, it was very likely the Poison Sect was no more.


    However, he still decided to go anyway. Queen Serene could not stop him, so he immediately left to defend his home.


    As for the rest, they knew the capital and especially the palace would be next, so they all agreed to stay and defend the capital.


    The next few hours were quiet, so Samsara, as usual, decided to get everyone as ready as possible, having discussions with all his Avengers on how best to use their skills and their weapons.


    The Avengers were preparing in the Nexus, arming themselves with the Gantz weapons they preferred.


    Sam decided to have several of his Avengers use their sniper skills from the high ground.


    There was quite a distance from the Palace to the city walls, but as the Palace was built on the highest peak, they had the best panoramic view from afar.


    Thus, he got those who were expert marksmen, like Wynona, Aeon, Lara, Natasha, Selene, Mindy and they even trained Tauriel to use the Gantz X-Shotgun as a sniper rifle


    Sam also kept in mind that he had now, after winning the battles in the Four Elements Sect, the Silverleaf Forest and the Crying Forest and killing so many enemies, he had leveled up to level 45 and thus should summon as many familiars as possible.


    Furthermore, he knew that there were further threats of dragons, giants and other incredibly powerful foes that he would need to fight.


    Just then, there was a horn blowing the alarm. The capital was under attack!


    "Damn it. I thought we had more time" he said as he sat on the nearest bed.


    The 6 Avengers moved and found their comfortable sniping site, lying on their stomachs and using the telescopic scope that was attached to the X-Shotgun and started their sniping.


    Using their mind link so as not to overlap on the same demon, they started their dirty work.


    In the meantime, Sam took a deep breath and started his summoning.

 Chapter 60 – Summoning Mayham

    Demons exploded as they approached the city walls, as the Avengers that were good marksmen used their sniping skills to kill them from afar using their Gantz X-Shotguns.


    The rest were already prepared with their weapons of choice, but some like Maxine, Faith and Alex decided to try sniping as well, standing on the balcony and training with the X-Shotguns.


    It wasn''t very difficult. Point and lock on. After that, the second trigger will not miss even if they aim for the next target.


    In the Nexus, Sam was hugging a naked goddess after summoning her. She was Lady Sif, the Asgardian Goddess of War, acted by Jaimie Alexander in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Sam kissed her after having sex with her and she started arming herself with a Gantz suit.


    "Who is Diana? In the mind link, it seemed you were expecting her instead of me?" Sif asked.


    "Uh... she is similarly a Goddess with super strength and skills like yours" Sam stammered at Sif''s glare.


    She looked peeved being regarded as second choice and said " Well, if you ever manage to summon her, I would like to meet her" she said sternly, exiting the Nexus.


    "Ooh, quite a feisty one isn''t she?" Harley said as she was still in the Nexus.


    "Well, a Goddess of War wouldn''t want to play second fiddle to another I guess" Sam said with a shrug.


    Looking outside the Nexus, he could see his snipers shooting frantically. Apparently there were thousands of demons, and even though they were killing many at a time, the city walls had already been breached!


    "Nexus, I want to summon a specialist sniper!" he said, thinking that they needed more firepower.


    "Alright! See ya!" Harley said, kissing him and exiting the Nexus.


    A body started to emerge from Sam''s body. However, after a few moments, he suspected something was wrong!


    The hands were quite small, as were the lips surrounding his cock. Could this person even swallow his cock?


    "The walls have been overrun! Cover the retreat!" Natasha commanded as she continued sniping from her vantage point.


    Sam got distracted and looked through their eyes, seeing thousands of gruesome demons smash through the city walls and enter the city.


    There was chaos everywhere, citizens dying as the different demons with different abilities killed at will.


    Tens of them exploded every few seconds as the snipers did their work, but there were just so many demons that they looked like a huge wave of demonic flesh swarming over the walls.


    Just then, he looked at the girl attached to him in shock! It was Mathilda, the 12 year old from Leon the Professional, acted by a young Natalie Portman.


    "Oh fuck!" he thought as her young body suddenly separated from him. He felt an incredible tightness around his cock as she screamed in extreme pain as his huge cock became embedded inside her virgin pussy.


    She writhed in pain, trying to pull herself off him, but that only made it worse.


    Sam panicked and started yelling "Don''t move! Don''t move!" but she wasn''t listening to him and continued pulling herself off him.


    Due to the tightness, it felt like both of them were having their skin peeled off.


    Quorra rushed over to try and help, but Mathilda was just resisting and reacting uncontrollably.


    Finally, Sam sat up and grabbed her, hugging her with his arms, forcing her to be still.


    [Heal] he commanded, as he used his power to grow her body from a young 12 year old to a 16 year old youth body.


    As he hugged her, he felt her breasts grow larger, and her pussy started being able to accommodate his length and girth.


    Finally she sat still, tears in her eyes as he hugged her and comforted her.


    As she sat still, he touched her groin and healed the tears she received while his huge cock tore her open.


    She looked up at him with tears in her eyes, not knowing what was happening.


    With one look, he established the mind link, letting her understand what was going on.


    "What... I''m not... I''m only a young girl. I can''t fight demons" she said.


    Sam immediately. called Mindy into the Nexus.


    Mindy looked at Mathilda and frowned at Sam.


    "You pervert. What do you think you''re doing summoning a minor?" she said.


    "I... I can''t control it" he answered.


    "No, that''s not an excuse. You can" Quorra reminded him.


    "Yes... yes you''re right" Sam replied.


    "Mindy, take Mathilda under your wing. Train her sniping skills and whatever else she can learn" he said, unsure how fit Mathilda was a summoning.


    Mindy helped Mathilda into a Gantz suit and got her a X-Shotgun and they left to continue sniping.


    "Alright Quorra. I will use a Karma Point to control my summons" he said.


    Quorra smiled and snapped her fingers


    [Karma Point used. Summoning will now be controlled by Samsara''s orders]


    --


    Outside the Nexus, the battle was getting crazy.


    Avengers were already flying about with their Gantz Flying Bikes, rolling around in Gantz Bikes, Fighting using the Hard Suits and there were two monstrous Mecha Suits stomping around, but they were all fighting the fight of their lives.


    Several demons took down a Hard Suit, and Rita jumped out of it in her basic Gantz suit, fighting with a Gantz Sword in one hand and a X-Gun in the other.


    Several Gantz Bikes were smashed and Annabeth and Faith were fighting for their lives.


    Suddenly a figure landed from the air right on a demon with her Gantz sword slicing the demon in half.


    "Haha, well met. What a great sword. And this suit... magnificent" Sif laughed enjoying the Gantz suit and sword.


    More and more Gantz weapons started being overrun, forcing the Avenger inside to be forced to fight in their basic Gantz suit.


    *Boom*


    One of the balconies collapsed together with part of the palace as a demon shot a huge ball of fire at that area.


    "Motherfucker" Mindy said, as she pushed herself out of the rubble.


    "Mathilda, are you ok?" she asked, looking for the new Avenger.


    Mathilda got out of the rubble and nodded as she suddenly pointed her gun at Mindy.


    Pulling the second trigger, a demon behind Mindy exploded.


    Mindy smiled.


    "Ok, you''ve got the hang of it, lets have some fun!" Mindy said


    Mathilda ran off after her with a X-Gun in one hand and a X-Shotgun in the other.


    --


    Several hours later, the battle was won and the demons defeated. But it wasn''t an easy victory. Half the city was destroyed and the citizens were coping with their loses.


    The Heroes were meeting again with Raven again impersonating Samsara.


    Inside the Nexus, the Avengers were having a debriefing.


    "How was she?" Sam asked, looking at Mathilda who looked shyly at everyone else. Although she knew what was going on, she still felt uncomfortable.


    Not only were all the other women gorgeous, they were incredible fighters too. Not to mention this boss of theirs, Samsara is a male and seemed to be naked all the time with that big thing of his.


    "She was impressive. She could handle herself well" Mindy smiled.


    "Yes, her marksmanship is quite impressive indeed" Natasha said, having fought with her in the battle.


    "But how old is she?" Alice asked, looking at Sam accusingly.


    "Ah.. originally 12. I had to age her body in order to... ah... separate from her" he admitted.


    All of them were already giving him the evil eye. But after hearing this, he could feel their stares.


    "Look, he''s already used a Karma point to change the summoning process. This won''t happen again" Quorra said.


    "Hey, there''s an underage girl here. You can''t be sitting around naked all the time" Buffy said to Samsara.


    "Uh.. you want me to cover up?" Sam asked her. Buffy suddenly shut up, as that wasn''t exactly what she wanted.


    "How about I cover him up all the time?" Faith said, walking over to Sam and removed her Gantz suit, sitting on his lap. Everybody clearly knew where his sausage disappeared into.


    "Hey! No fair!" Alex said. "It''s better to cover up Mathilda''s eyes" she continued, creating a blindfold with her wand and covering Mathilda''s eyes.


    "No! Absolutely not! I''m one of you now, and I will have my fair share... of everything" Mathilda yelled as she removed the blindfold and looked at Sam stubbornly.


    "Ah.. well. Ahem. Anyway, we don''t know when the next attack will be, and since Raven is in a meeting in my stead, why don''t all of you have some down time before the next attack?" Sam said.


    "Well I like the sounds of that" Faith said, pulling onto Sam''s cock. "Lets take a shower together" she invited as Sam followed the beautiful naked woman.


    The rest of them looked at each other and then started stripping and following them to the showers.


    Mathilda looked at all of them in shock.


    "Lets join them. Don''t be shy. You''ll miss out" Mindy said, pulling Mathilda along.


    Mathilda stripped and followed Mindy who was already naked.

 Chapter 61 – Superior Summons

    The two days following the attacks of the demons were relatively quiet, with no signs of hostile activity.


    The survivors of the Four Elements Sect and the Silverleaf Forest had relocated in the capital city and the mages and survivors of the Four Elements Sect helped rebuild the city walls and shored up the defenses.


    Unfortunately, there was no news from Balthazar or the Poison Sect.


    Inside the Nexus, a fierce spar was taking place.


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    A rapid succession of swords clashing and shields banging each other was followed by fierce movements of incredible speed.


    This was a battle between Lady Sif against Princess Diana aka Wonder Woman.


    Sif looked like the actress Jaimie Alexander, while Diana looked like Gal Gadot from the Wonder Woman movie.


    Both were naked after several battles ruined their usual battle suits, so since they were in the Nexus anyway, and were used to the behavior in the Nexus around Sam, they were only all too used to being naked here.


    Both were using their magical swords and shields, and both seemed evenly matched.


    Annabeth sat at the side, watching wide eyed as both Goddesses fought fiercely.


    Theoretically, Diana was her aunt, although from different universes. Zues was Diana''s father, making Athena, Annabeth''s mother, Diana''s half sister.


    In fact Diana''s sword is named Athena''s Sword.


    "Alright, times up!" Quorra yelled.


    Both Goddesses grasped each others arm and nodded


    "Well met Diana" Sif said


    "You too" Diana replied.


    Sif hugged Diana around the shoulder as they walked to the showers.


    "So surprised that they are getting along so well" Harley said with a snigger.


    Sam only nodded grimly. At least that issue resolved itself, he thought.


    He looked to the side as there was a firing range, and Mathilda was firing rapidly, rolling and changing guns, shooting at several targets in a obstacle course.


    She was supervised by Natasha who took her under her wing.


    Mathilda surprised everyone as although she was the most normal of them all, she did have impressive skills with firearms.


    --


    Outside the Nexus, Raven was already cursing in her head


    "How many meetings do these people need?" she thought, cursing her luck that she was the only shapeshifter who always covered for Sam.


    The Council of Heroes were frustrated. There was so much death and destruction, yet they still didn''t have a clue who was behind it or why.


    Raven shared some info about what they overheard from Magdalena from before, that there were multiple monstrous creatures, all entering from portals, all invading and destroying the human countries.


    Suddenly, a horn sounded from the city walls, then another horn sounded the alarm.


    The heroes rushed to the balcony, only to see at least 40 large, flying dragons fly over the walls, spouting flames from their mouths, burning countless people and destroying buildings.


    Several large flightless dragons stomped directly through the walls, smashing them with their bodies.


    The dragons were of all sizes, the smallest being 20 meters tall, the largest over 200 meters in length.


    "Dragons!" yelled Ulandir taking out an arrow and pointlessly shooting at them.


    Natasha yelled "Avengers Assemble!"


    Instantly, the Avengers sprung into battle as up to 20 Gantz Flying Bikes took to the air and engaging the flying dragons in an intense aerial battle.


    Sam walked out of the Nexus and onto the nearest balcony, surveying the battle.


    "Alright mecha units" he said.


    Instantly, several Mecha Gantz Suits manned by Trix, Cameron, Faith and Harley appeared in the air above 4 flying dragons and landed on them, grappling with them in mid air.


    "Alright girls, it''s showtime!" Sam said to his new summonings.


    Diana and Sif ran at high speeds and jumped off the balcony, landing on a flying dragon about 200 meters away and upon landing on it, they started hacking away, bringing it to the ground as they butchered it. With Gantz suits on, their already incredible strength were further magnified.


    As more dragons approached the palace, there were two women, dressed black Gantz suits shot in the air, one was blonde the other a brunette.


    Individually they smashed into a dragon each as they engaged their individual dragons in battle. Surprisingly they were throwing the dragon around with relative ease as their Gantz suits made them strong enough to overpower the dragons.


    "These suits... they''re incredible" Mary Marvel said, looking exactly like Michelle Borth in the Shazam movie.


    "Yes, incredible! This is much easier than I expected" Kara replied, looking like Melissa Benoist in the Supergirl TV series as she smashed her dragon into another dragon.


    Two more women, dressed in Gantz suits walked to the balcony. One was a gorgeous black woman with white hair, the other was a redhead.


    "You need water, no?" Ororo asked Mera, who nodded.


    Ororo aka Storm of the X-Men, looking like Halle Berry flew into the sky and started creating a huge storm covering the whole city as her eyed glowed with lightning.


    Mera, looking like Amber Heard from the Aquaman movie started controlling the water from the rain and joined the battle.


    More and more dragons started appearing from a distance and a particularly large dragon that looked like a whale, over 900 meters in length that floated in the air appeared and aimed it''s huge body into the palace


    A streak of light shot out of the Nexus, a blonde woman dressed in a Gantz suit, covered with energy shot energy blasts from her hands at the creature, then smashed directly into it, penetrating it''s touch skin and started destroying it from the inside as her energy blasts exited the monster''s body from all directions.


    Sam looked at her with excitement. "They say she''s a mary sue.... I need mary sues" he thought.


    As the huge dragon''s inertia continued uncontrollably, it''s body still hurled towards the palace.


    Wanda floated into the air, using her telekinetic powers to try and stop it from crashing into the palace.


    She grunted as the huge monster was incredibly heavy.


    "Sorry, the dragon''s skin was softer than I thought" Carol said as she exited the monster and tried to help push the monster away.


    "I''m on it" Susan said as she created an invisible force field to help Wanda protect the castle.


    Sam looked at her, Susan Storm aka Invisible Woman, who looked like Kate Mara in the latest Fantastic Four movie.


    He could have summoned the Jessica Alba version, but he already had issues with Alice and Violet looking similar due to being played by the same actress, if he had Susan and Maxine looking similar due to the same reason, it would cause more issues as he does see them in the Nexus nude most of the time, so the only thing to separate them would be their hair styles.


    "Ok got it... now where do we put it?" Wanda said, as they finally stopped the momentum of the giant beast, but they cannot simply throw it anywhere, it would crush wherever it was disposed.


    "Leave it to me!" said a voice as a naked lady walked out.


    Sam looked at her, the only Avenger that didn''t need a Gantz suit. He summoned her in a moment of inspiration as he was thinking of a person to help fight truly monstrous creatures.


    Out of her body suddenly came tentacles... more and more tentacles it seemed that she had tentacles of limitless number and length coming out of her body until it completely wrapped up the huge 900 over meter dragon.


    The other Avengers looked at her in amazement as the monster wrapped in tentacles started shrinking, smaller and smaller and smaller, until all the bulk vanished and the tentacles disappeared into her body.


    Her stomach looked comically huge, like she was pregnant, but she simply licked her lips and then burped.


    "Well done Serleena!" Sam said. She was Serleena, looking exactly like Lara Flynn Boyle, who played the Kylothian queen, the villain in the Man in Black 2 movie.


    "Uh.. that was a big meal. Where''s the restroom?" she asked, holding on to her belly.


    Sam looked at his new summons with both pride and worry. Diana, Kara, Mary, Carol, Susan, Ororo, Mera and Serleena. They were arguably the most powerful beings he had summoned and he couldn''t think of any more powerful women in movies at the moment.


    He possibly could think up another one or two later, but at most that person would be only at the same level, not much more.


    But were they enough? Even if they defeat the dragon attack, what about the next, and the one after that?


    Since coming to this realm, things went from killing rabbits to killing dragons in a short period of time


    Coins collected already became irrelevant as did collecting drumsticks. He has mountains of them in the Nexus!


    Although he summoned so many familiars at the same time, they were defeating so many demons before and so many dragons now, leaving him at quite a high level 52 at the moment.


    Perhaps he should increase his own abilities as well?


    He only just realized that he received another Karma point for defeating the demon attack, and he guessed he should get another one if they defeat this dragon attack, giving him a total of 3 Karma Points.


    Perhaps he should do something useful with them?


    Suddenly heard Mathilda''s scream from a nearby balcony as her flaming body crashed to the ground with the balcony rubble.


    Sam rushed to have a look only to see several medium sized dragons perched on the rooftop


    "Shit!" He yelled as he entered the Nexus, just as flames engulfed his position.


    He glanced around seeing both dragons being engaged by thick green vines as Queen Serene appeared and attacked them.


    The battle lasted for days, with the Avengers suffering few casualties. Even those that did die were immediately resurrected in the Nexus so Sam''s loses were negligible.


    However the whole nation of Aristonia was destroyed.


    Sam sat around a campfire with Queen Serene, who looked devastated.


    Around them were the leftover of the armies of Aristonia.


    Some Avengers limped back to them, while others flew or drove their Gantz bikes which looked worse for wear.


    Carol flew from the sky landing with a huge dragon head in her hands.


    "This is but a brief respite your majesty. The question is. Do we keep fighting? There''s nothing left!" Merlin said, his robes were torn and burnt.


    "The people are dead. The land destroyed. It''s time to retreat before we take more unnecessary casualties" Queen Serene said with a determined face.


    "Where do we go?" Roland asked, his left arm missing above his elbow.


    "The portals to the other places has been destroyed. But when our civilians were fleeing, they were fleeing towards here! Those places were under attack too!" Ulandir added.


    "We should go to the Crying Forest!" Samsara said


    "The Crying Forest? But Magdalena betrayed us" Ulandir said


    "Yes. But as she has an agreement with the other forces, perhaps we can take advantage of that, as no one will expect us to go there." Samsara said.


    "You mean..." Roland asked.


    "Yes. We are not looking for refuge. We are there to conquer!'' Samsara announced


    Queen Serene looked at the Avengers, even the newly summoned ones that had been hardened with battle.


    Kara''s eyes looked savage as she cracked her knuckles, Carol slammed her fists together.


    "Alright, let''s do it" Queen Serene gave the order.

 Chapter 62 – Conquest of the Crying Forest

    The journey to the Crying Forest was over 20000 kilometers, not a short distance by foot.


    The remaining soldiers of the Aristonia were a hardy bunch, marching diligently even though many were injured, towards the Crying Forest, led by Ulandir and Roland.


    A second group joined them, led by Thundar. These were the survivors of the Four Elements Sect, but they too were a pitiable number, a far cry from being the most powerful and respected sect in the land.


    The Avengers that liked hunting like Tauriel, Selene, Alice, Diana, Sif, Annabeth, Yuriko and Aeon went out scouting ahead in teams of 3 people.


    The contingent was flanked by Trix and Cameron who were in Mech Suits while in invisibility mode.


    Others like Rey, Quorra and Natasha were training Mindy, Chun Li, Buffy, Faith, Phoebe, Harley, Hermione and Mathilda how to fly around in their Gantz Flying Bikes while bike riders like Maxine and Selina zipped around in their Gantz Bikes.


    High above the air Kara, Mary and Carol were in invisible mode as well, and provided air cover, taking out whatever enemy they saw way in advance before the contingent even approached.


    Everywhere they passed, all they found was complete devastation. They didn''t manage to find even one survivor everywhere they passed. There were no human survivors, no stray animals, no crows or vultures feeding on the dead, not even insects.


    The cities they passed were all in ruins. Smoldering ruins and burn and eaten bodies were the only proof that humans ever lived there, that this was not hell instead.


    Merlin sat in a carriage with Queen Serene, Princess Celeste and Princess Gwen as they looked around grimly.


    "I''ve failed my people" Serene said sadly.


    "I don''t think anybody could have foreseen this your Majesty. Nobody could prevent this. If not for Samsara''s Avengers, we probably would have no survivors, like Lathadar." Merlin said.


    Day after day passed, and the survivors only grew more miserable after witnessing endless carnage wherever they went.


    Finally they reached the edges of the Crying Forest.


    "Indeed Magdalena made a deal with the enemy" Merlin said looking at the boundary between the lands of the Crying Forest, and whatever was left of Aristonia.


    Aristonia''s side was all burnt black, with not even single blade of grass left alive. On the other hand, the Crying Forest was completely unaffected, with even their strange purple grass growing abundantly all the way to the exact boundary with Aristonia, leaving a clear line between the lands, with one full of fertile grass, and the other a burnt wasteland.


    Samsara''s forces and the forces of Aristonia and the Four Elements Sect charged into the Crying Forest without hesitation, wanting to catch the enemy by surprise.


    They easily dispatched whatever defensive forces were in place and arrived at Magdalena''s tower in a short amount of time.


    The tower had been magically reconstructed after Samsara ordered Trix and Cameron to tear it down with their Mech Suits.


    "Who dares invade my lands?" Magdalena said, creating a huge illusion of herself floating behind the tower.


    "We do. We now declare this land forfeit as punishment for treason, and declare Magdalena be branded as a traitor to be punished by death!" Roland the Paladin yelled in a loud voice, magnified by a simple spell.


    Magdalena looked at them hatefully, then she suddenly saw the Avengers flying at her, some in Gantz Flying Cycles, some just flying from the air outright. And then, the two huge Mecha Suits appeared, preparing to destroy the tower again.


    "No!" she said as she turned into mist. However, as she tried to flee, she found that she could not move and seemed to be trapped within a globe of invisible force.


    She banged her body against the globe but found it nearly impenetrable.


    Susan appeared on the balcony as if she was there in invisible form all along. Her invisible forcefield had trapped Magdalena before she even knew it.


    "Good job" Samsara said, appearing next to her.


    The Avengers swarmed the tower, eliminating all the hostile forces remaining in the tower, including Asteroth who also tried to flee in his shadow form but was similarly captured by Wanda with her telekinesis.


    The remaining Heroes of Aristonia gathered in Magdalena''s conference room, after taking over the tower.


    "What shall we do with the traitors?" Susan asked, showing two globes of force, one with green mist, the other with a black substance inside, being Magdalena and Astaroth respectively.


    "Is there any need to ask? They''re traitors! Execute them" Samsara said.


    "Not sure how to achieve this. They''re both immaterial" Wanda said.


    "Let me" Sabrina answered as she approached. She raised her hands and her eyes glowed in flames when suddenly both globes burst into flames within their force fields.


    Both Magdalena and Astaroth screamed from within the globes.


    Wanda and Susan struggled to maintain the integrity of their shields and was forced to let go as both globes exploded into nothingness, as everything within burnt with magical flames.


    "Done" Sabrina said coldly.


    The whole meeting room was silent, witnessing the cold execution by such a sweet looking girl.


    "We have another problem" Roland reported.


    "There is a portal in one of the rooms below which seems to lead into the demon realm.  We are unsure what to do with it." he continued.


    "Bring us there!" Queen Serene ordered.


    They were brought down to look at the portal. It was left open, but on their side, there were several dead demons killed by the Avengers immediately as they appeared on their side.


    "Should we close it? Will it alert the enemy that this land is no longer controlled by Magdalena? That would defeat the purpose of hiding in these lands" he asked


    "I think we have to scout the other side to see what we are dealing with" Ulandir said


    "Yes, we must find out why are all the demons attacking our lands, and why all the other lands are being attacked by all these monsters as well" Queen Serene said.


    "I agree, but you must know, the demons can smell the scent of all of you" Selene suddenly said


    "What do you mean? How do you know this?" Queen Serene asked.


    "Because as a vampire, I am technically a form of demon too. Even as a vampire, I can smell a non-vampire instantly. I can go in as I smell like a demon, but the rest of you can''t." Selene explained.


    "We can''t let you go alone" Natasha said.


    "She won''t be alone" Samsara added.


    The rest of the Avengers nodded, knowing what he meant as he disappeared into the Nexus.


    Lying naked on the bed, he looked at Quorra and said "Lets summon a succubus. Quorra, I want to summon...."

 Chapter 63 – Entering the Demon Realm

    Samsara looked up at the beautiful girl on him. He was both extremely aroused and yet terrified as she looked at him lustfully.


    The last time he summoned someone he was so fearful of was Serleena, but he had summoned her after just summoning Diana, Kara, Carol, Susan, Ororo, Mary and Mera who were all among his most powerful summons so far, so he felt secure and safe.


    However, this time he was alone with only Quorra in the Nexus with him as he looked at the face of the gorgeous beauty mounting him.


    She was Jennifer Check from the movie Jennifer''s Body, acted by Megan Fox. In the movie, she was transformed into a succubus with superhuman strength and demonic powers.


    He immediately established a mind link with her, enabling him to share thoughts with her and filling her in on whats been going on.


    "Interesting... this is an adventure!" she said happily.


    She rode him for a short while before exhausting his stamina and satisfying herself.


    Slowly getting up, she let his seed spill on his body as she stood over him, letting it drip out of her sex.


    "Er.. aren''t you going to get dressed? There are many Gantz suits over there to choose from" he said.


    "No.... I''m going to the demon realm! I think going naked will be more suitable, don''t you think?" she said, flaunting her body.


    "Yes.. .I suppose you''re right" he said.


    They both emerged from the Nexus next to the demon portal, him dressed while she was naked.


    The portal was surrounded by dead demons, as several of the Avengers stood around the portal, together with the remnants of the Heroes of Aristonia.


    "This is Jennifer" Sam introduced.


    "Why... isn''t she dressed?" Queen Serene asked.


    "She''s ah.. going to the demon realm. And she doesn''t want to bring attention to herself while she''s there" Samsara said.


    "Good idea" Alex said and smirked at Selene.


    Selene grimaced and nodded, stripping off her Gantz suit and stood naked next to Jennifer.


    After their experiences in this realm with Sam, none of the Avengers were shy or modest anymore. They were practically naked half the time anyway.


    "Ready?" Jennifer asked.


    "Lets go" Selene said as both of them entered the portal.


    "Are you sure they will be alright?" Merlin asked.


    "They are both technically demons. One is a high ranking vampire, the other a succubus. Both have super strength, super speed and incredible healing capabilities. They should do alright as scouts" Samsara answered.


    Samsara left a team of some of their strongest Avengers, namely Diana, Sif, Carol, Kara, Mary, Susan, Wanda, Buffy and Faith next to the portal to keep it in check from more invading demons.


    Every few minutes, another demon or two would arrive and they would kill it.


    As for the rest, they helped in other matters like fortifying the tower, with snipers covering from high ground and other Avengers on guard duties.


    Meanwhile, in the demon realm, Selene and Jennifer found that the demon realm was much different from what they expected.


    They expected the realm to be full of demons preparing for war or invasion. Instead, it seemed that the demon realm was in chaos.


    There were dead demons everywhere and there were demons fighting among themselves everywhere. There were portals opened every few miles, and demons seemed to be rushing into them randomly.


    The demons did not seem intelligent, but rather wild and untamed as they killed and even ate each other wantonly.


    Selene and Jennifer themselves were attacked multiple times and they had to team up to kill their attackers.


    As they ventured deeper into the demon realm, they realized that the demon realm itself was under attack!


    They did manage to meet a few intelligent demons who were the leaders of small groups of demons and after subduing them, they discovered that there was a war between the many different demon realms who have united against other races such as the God races, the Titans, the Dragon Lords, the Dreadlords and many others.


    Apparently, the humans in the realm that they were in is but a minor realm with beings deemed lesser to the above mentioned races.


    "That''s not very flattering" Natasha said, sitting next to Samsara.


    "I guess they view humans as either food or slave material" he answered.


    After a few hours, Selene and Jennifer found themselves near another portal, where a huge battle was taking place.


    "What is going on here?" they wondered as they watched while hiding behind some rocks.


    They saw demons fighting each other, but they noticed that while one side was fighting to destroy the other side, using all their powers to try to exterminate them, the other side''s demon army seemed only interested in eating them.


    They watched while one of the demons attacked the local demons and took a large bite in it''s shoulder, the local demon started changing and changed sides!


    The demon seemed to become more vicious and did not fear injury or pain and attacked in a berserk manner.


    "Those demons have become zombies!" Samsara realized from within the Nexus


    Selene concurred from outside the Nexus.


    "Look!" she pointed.


    There were human zombies, torn to bits everywhere next to the portal.


    "Human zombies!" Jennifer said in shock.


    "The demons must have eaten them or they may have bit a demon to turn them into zombie demons" Natasha said.


    "Ridiculous sounding but scary nevertheless" Quorra concurred.


    "If that portal leads to another human dimension, we must check it out" Samsara said.


    "A small scouting force would be sufficient" Natasha said.


    "Ok, who''ll go?" Samsara asked.


    "I''ll go. Zombies are my forte" Alice said.


    "I''ll go to. Shouldn''t be that much different from Mimic aliens" Rita said.


    They both dressed in their Gantz suits and were armed with a Gantz X-Shotgun and Gantz sword each.


    Then they both activated their Gantz controller, turning both of them invisible as they appeared next to Selene and Jennifer, and rushed towards the portal.


    Selene provided cover with her Gantz X-Gun while Alice and Rita killed multiple demons from both sides before vanishing into the portal within seconds.


    "Ok what do we do now?" Jennifer asked.


    "We should continue scouting. Those two can look after themselves. And besides, like us, they can disappear into the Nexus any time they want" Selene said.


    "That settles it then. Lets go" Jennifer said.


    They both disappeared over the horizon as they continued scouting the broken and war torn demon realm.

 Chapter 64 – Is This Home?

    Alice and Rita exited the portal only to find themselves surrounded by zombies! Most of them were human zombies wondering around aimlessly, but there were a few demon zombies too, who now seemed to also wander aimlessly.


    They appeared to be in the suburbs of some city, presumably an American city based on the style of buildings, brands of the cars wrecked on the road and even the layout of the roads and buildings.


    "Over there!" Rita communicated through the mind link and both herself and Alice ran towards a large strip mall. They were both still in invisibility mode, so although they moved cautiously, they did not feel that they were in imminent danger, even surrounded by zombies.


    "That... that''s a 7-11! That''s a Starbucks, and a McDonalds! And they''re running towards a Wallmart! Is this home?" Sam wondered to himself, looking outside the Nexus.


    Knowing Sam''s thoughts, Alice and Rita entered the mall silently and bolted the doors behind them. They ran to a newsagency and looked at the local newspaper and looked for some local maps.


    Sam exited the Nexus, joined by Natasha, Buffy, Lara, Maxine, Wynona and Phoebe, a random range of Americans who may recognize the place.


    Sam looked at the year on the newspaper and nodded that it was the same year he left.


    "I''ve never heard of this suburb. Do any of you know this place?" Rita asked.


    They all looked over the local maps and shook their heads.


    "I was never good in geography. I... I used to live there!" he said, pointing to a small town on the map of California.


    "Well, lets give it a go then" Natasha said as they all brought out a Gantz flying cycle each.


    There was a loud crash as 8 Gantz flying cycles flew into the sky and headed towards where Sam pointed on the map.


    Sam sat behind Natasha on her bike, his hands holding her from the back as they departed. His wondering hands enjoyed groping her breasts and wondered down her body, and she didn''t mind his attention either as he kissed her neck.


    They flew at high speeds for 40 or so minutes as they arrived near the border of California, however they stopped and hovered in the air.


    The whole state had fallen into the sea and was no more!


    What was a huge state was now a cliff that extended as far as the eye could see, and some rocks sticking out of the ocean was all that was left of California!


    "Holy shit" Sam said looking at the devastation. It looked like it happened not long ago as highways, power lines, parts of houses etc were still on fire or were smoking.


    They flew around a bit more and landed in an abandoned school.


    They entered and secured the area, determining that there were no zombies around. There weren''t even any bodies of dead people around, so maybe the zombie apocalypse did not happen here.


    "Lets get the generators running. Maybe we can access the internet" Sam said, still wondering if this was his world.


    Minutes later, the lights came on and Sam immediately turned on the computers in the computer lab.


    The computers logged onto the internet not long after and he started searching online.


    He remembered starting a lame website for his video shop when he first took over the place, but it was so lame, he eventually abandoned it.


    Now, it was a clue whether or not he was from this dimension! If the lame web site existed, this was his world!


    Much to his relief, there were no signs of his web site. He searched is high school web site and found that his town didn''t exist in this world, let alone his school.


    As his relief that this world was not his settled him down, he started searching instead about what happened in this world.


    Apparently a zombie plague started in California and spread fast. Within a week, the larger cities of Los Angeles, San Francisco, San Jose, San Diego and everywhere in between were completely overrun by zombies, the President actually agreed to firebomb the state.


    Unfortunately, the bombing triggered a major earthquake that measured 10.8 on the richter scale, causing the whole state of California to plunge into the sea.


    But even such drastic actions did not stop the zombie apocalypse. Hundreds of fleeing people, some who were bitten, brought the zombie virus all over the country and even internationally.


    By the end of the second week, most of the major cities faced the same zombie plague.


    Some of the more isolated societies managed to isolate and hold up in their isolated communities.


    However, when the military started appearing to help move them to safer areas, fighting broke out and in many instances not only were there alot of needless deaths, it attracted zombies from nearby, wiping out those small communities.


    By the end of 6 months, all the cities were full of zombies, and the last bits of news he read were from preppers who were posting from their underground bunkers. They were probably the last people alive in the country.


    "Stupid... so stupid" Sam said, reading the many blogs and underground news sites.


    "Zombies!!" Lara suddenly yelled.


    "Do we abandon the dimension and enter the Nexus?" Natasha asked.


    "No. If we can somehow find our place in this dimension, it perhaps gives us an escape path in case the other one is completely overrun" Sam said.


    He remembered that after the demons and dragons attacked, Aristonia was completely uninhabitable. The Crying Forest may be their current base, but it is uncertain how long that place would continue to be liveable.


    As for this dimension, even though it was filled with zombies, they posed little threat to his current forces and he liked the familiarity of being in a place similar to his home.


    He looked around and saw more and more zombies coming out of the woods or from the nearby town and suburbs.


    Apparently when they ran the generators and turned on the lights in the school, it was fine. But when it became dark as the sun set, the brightly lit school started attracting zombies from all over.


    "It''s the lights that are attracting them" Buffy said.


    "No way we''re shutting off the lights!" Wynona answered.


    Sam nodded. Since the zombies were already coming, it''s too late to turn off the lights, and they wouldn''t want to fight zombies in the dark.


    "Lock and load!" Natasha yelled as they all went to the roof and brought out their Gantz X-Shotguns to snipe. A few more Avengers, namely Mindy, Mathilda, Aeon and Violet joined them on the roof. Tauriel appeared and quickly went below to double check that all the entrances are fully secure.


    They could see Tauriel''s body moving at high speeds securing the gates. Then she jumped directly onto the roof and took out her Gantz X-Shotgun as well. She has been practicing using it too.


    They looked at the growing number of zombies pushing on the gates and started firing. The weapon only targeted the zombies, and seemingly locked on and splattered the zombies leaving the gates intact.


    After half an hour, there were a sea of dead zombies at the gates. Luckily the Gantz weapons did not have a limit to how many times they could fire as more and more zombies seemed to be approaching from all directions.


    "It''s going to be a long night" Sam said as he too took up a Gantz X-Shotgun


    Natasha nodded grimly.

 Chapter 65 – Descent of the Gods

    "Sam! Wake up!" Mindy nudged him


    "Lets just let him sleep. Things were quite easy all night anyway" Mathilda said.


    "Hmm?" Sam said as he opened his eyes.


    "Where... what?" he asked


    "It''s morning, sleepy head. The zombie attacks have ceased hours ago" Buffy said.


    Sam looked around and found himself sleeping on his X-Shotgun, using it like a pillow. He creaked his neck, feeling it stiff because of the uncomfortable position.


    He suddenly felt Mindy sitting on his back, giving him a massage.


    Looking over the grounds from the roof, he could see mountains of dead zombies outside the fence. Not a single one breached the school fence.


    No wonder he fell asleep. It was too easy!


    "So ah.. what next?" Sam asked.


    "Well, Wynona is cooking breakfast! She found ham, bacon, eggs and grits in the school canteen fridge" Mindy said


    "Oh bacon! Ham!" Sam said as he perked up.


    They took turns having breakfast while some stood guard.


    Just as Sam finished the last bit of bacon on his plate, there was a loud sound from afar with loud explosions.


    They looked at each other and rushed to the rooftop.


    "Whats going on?" Sam said


    "There''s some fighting going on in the distance. They look like superhumans" Tauriel said pointing into the distance.


    Using the Gantz X-Shotgun''s scope, they peered into the distant battle.


    Indeed there were several men and women, dressed in shining clothes and they were carelessly smashing zombies with leftover cars, and blasting them by shooting bolts from their hands.


    "Strong aren''t they?" Buffy nodded.


    The newcomers all seemed superstrong and they all could fly. Not only that, they noticed that the newcomers were dressed in different colored clothes that matched the elements they shot from their arms. The red ones shot fire, the blue ones shot ice while the purple ones shot lightning bolts.


    Several of the men looked at them from a distance and suddenly flew into the air, smashing through the school gates and landing right on the roof where they were.


    "You have been liberated from these scourge of undead. As gratitude, you belong to us now!" the closest man said.


    "Who are you?" Mindy asked, looking at the man. He was handsome, with long hair and strange but glowing red clothes.


    "We are the Gods. This land will be conquered and owned by us soon. You will make a fine slave for my harem!" he replied.


    "Well you can go fuck yourself!" Mindy replied


    In an instant, the man moved at high speeds and grabbed Mindy''s head


    "Insolence! You will know your place, slave" he said grabbing her head opening his pants revealing his cock, pushing her face towards him.


    Mindy moved immediately, punching him in his balls.


    The so called God screamed loud and cursed in an incomprehensible language causing several other gods to fly over, landing next to them.


    "Who punched him in his godhood?" one of them asked.


    The first god pointed at Mindy while holding his crotch. He was stunned that this mortal could even hurt him.


    "Sacrilege!" the god said


    Immediately that God flew towards Mindy and tried to slap her. She easily dodged it but another appeared behind her and kicked her into a far wall, breaking the wall and causing the building it supported to collapse.


    "Mindy!" Sam yelled.


    "The rest of you should know your place and submit!" he said.


    Mindy stumbled out of the building, her Gantz suit successfully protected her.


    "Cocksucker" Mindy said and she pressed the second trigger on her X-Gun.


    The earlier god screamed as his genitalia exploded and he fell to his knees, holding the bits of his genitals.


    The other gods started attacking Mindy, but the Avengers defended their own.


    Besides Sam and Mindy, those that were there consisted of Alice, Rita, Natasha, Buffy, Lara, Maxine, Wynona, Tauriel, Mindy, Mathilda, Aeon, Violet and Phoebe.


    The battle went back and forth, with the so called gods being slightly stronger than most of the Avengers who did not have super strength, even with their Gantz suits on. However, those that did have super strength like Alice, Buffy, Maxine, Tauriel, Aeon and Violet were much stronger than them.


    Furthermore, the Avengers, with the exception of Sam and Mathilda, were more skilled at combat than the gods, easily being able to fight more than one god at a time with their martial skills.


    They found that although they were a match for these gods with their skills and abilities, these gods seemed to really be immortal.


    Several of the gods were blasted to bits using the X-guns, or sliced to bits with their Gantz swords, but they didn''t die, rather were still alive even though they were in pieces.


    They did feel pain each time they were blasted or sliced to pieces, but they just patiently waited around. Furthermore, they did not seem worried and seemed sure that they could be restored.


    Sam looked around and found out why. More and more of these gods started flying towards them from a distance, and they were bombarded by multiple rays of all kinds of energy.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud horn from the east and the gods looked and immediately changed directions and headed towards the sound of the horn.


    A loud blast and the earth shook as Sam and the Avengers looked to where the remaining gods were flying to.


    Natasha picked up the head of one of the gods who was blasted to pieces and asked "What''s going on?"


    The female god looked at Natasha sternly but remained silent.


    Natasha took brandished her X-gun and sliced off the goddess'' ear. "Now tell me, what''s going on?" she asked again.


    The goddess now looked frightened and answered as the earth shook again "It looks like the Titans have appeared on this world too"


    "Titans?" Natasha echoed and all of them looked in the distance.


    Through the far off clouds, they could see humongous shadows of gigantic beings moving around and swatting at tiny objects flying around them like insects. These small objects were obviously the gods fighting them.


    A elderly looking god dressed in white and holding a staff suddenly flew towards Sam and his Avengers and hovered in the air above the school.


    Suddenly, he landed and slammed his staff on the ground, blasting Sam and all his Avengers away and destroying the school. At the same time, the blast caused all the decapitated and dismembered gods to glow and reform into 12 fully restored gods.


    The elderly god looked at Sam and his Avengers getting out of the rubble of what was the school and stared at them for a few seconds.


    Then he flew up and away towards the battle with the Titans, with the 12 gods flying after him.


    The first god flew away while giving Mindy an evil look, remembering her face and features.


    Mindy gave him the one finger salute as they flew away.


    Just then, there was a loud roar and several large dragons appeared, with armored riders riding on their backs that suddenly appeared over the horizon.


    They immediately attacked the departing gods and another fierce battle started taking place in the air.


    "Into the Nexus!" Sam commanded as all of them disappeared as the entire area became covered in destructive energies.


    "Those must be the Dragon Lords, coming to battle the so called gods" Natasha said.


    "Dragon Lords, Gods, Titans, Demons, Dreadlords.. this is a full scale, multi dimensional war!" Mindy replied, remembering these races from Selene and Jennifer interrogating demons.


    Sam nodded with a grimace on his face.

 Chapter 66 – The Meaning of this Existance

    "Quorra! I want you to try and access the knowledge of the Nexus, and try to find out why am I here!" he said.


    Sam was getting frustrated being thrown way over his head. Yes, he was obviously an isekai. But when he first got to the dimension with Aristonia, he was in an RPG setting.


    He got coins and experience points from killing creatures, Karma points as rewards for bigger missions or killing boss level enemies, but what the fuck was going on now?


    Demons fighting Gods, Gods fighting Titans, Dragon Lords, Dread Lords.....Multi-dimensional wars?


    This was way beyond what he could understand.


    "From what I can gather from the Nexus, when you were sent here, you were meant to become another of the Heroes of Aristonia. You were given options that were similar to the RPG games you''ve played in your previous life so as to relate to this dimension." Quorra answered.


    "For example, these.." she gestured as several mountains of gold coins appeared in the Nexus


    "These are from your and the other Avengers'' killing enemies in the dimension. It is in this form so that you can relate in an D&D context" she explained.


    "It can easily be this" she gestured as all the gold disappeared and she held a card with credits pre-loaded in the card.


    "Or this" she continued as the card disappeared and a new popup bar appeared, showing that he had an ungodly amount of gold.


    "And this..." she gestured again as mountains of drumsticks appeared.


    "... can easily be this.." she gestured as the mountain of drumsticks turned into mountains of glass containers filled with a red liquid.


    "Health potions" Sam mumbled


    "..or this" Quorra gestured and the healing potions turned into what looks like floating syringes.


    "However, the dimension seems to have been breached by other dimensions as conquerors from other dimensions have appeared" Quorra explained.


    "So... am I supposed to save this dimension? Or can I just jump and live in other dimensions?" Sam asked.


    "There are no rules. The only reason you were sent to this dimension in the first place is because another was sent here years ago. Perhaps either one of you could be the chosen one" Quorra said.


    "Really? Who?" Sam asked.


    "Merlin!" Quorra answered.


    "Merlin.... So he has access to the Nexus too?" Sam asked.


    "No...Merlin''s interaction is not with the Nexus but with his two Cosmic Cubes and his Reality Diagram!" Quorra said showing a hologram of Merlin with two small cubes in his hand and a large piece of paper floating in front of him.


    "Two dice and a Dungeon Master Screen" Sam mumbled looking at Merlin. "He must have been a dungeon master playing AD&D, while I was more of a computer gamer"Sam nodded.


    "How long as Merlin been here?" Sam asked


    "He''s been in this dimension for over 4o years" Quorra answered.


    "40 years! But why us? Why are we here?" Sam asked.


    "You died on the same date you were born, at the exact same time the Space-Time Star Gates were aligned, which happens every 40 years. As to why both you and Merlin''s souls were saved and placed in this world, it is to fulfill a prophecy of the chosen savior" Quorra answered.


    "What prophecy?" Sam asked.


    Quorra waved her hands and writing started to appear in the air in gold cursive writing:


    A tragic death from a tragic love pathetically misplaced,


    Arises a savior who will save all time and space,


    When all hope is lost and death is at the door,


    He shall be identified by dying with his cock on the floor


    "What.....the..... fuck? Is this a joke?" Sam said out loud.


    The other Avengers looked at the prophecy, remembering from the mind link of how he died originally.


    "Was Merlin like this too?" he asked.


    "Yes. 40 years ago, the person that was Merlin was killed when he followed his then girlfriend to the satanic cult she was in, whereby they sacrificed him and ate his body parts. His cock was the first thing they chopped off in a ritualistic frenzy and it fell to the floor before the cult members jumped on it and ate it!" Quorra said, accessing the Nexus'' memory banks.


    "Damn it. This is much more fucked up than I imagined" Sam said.


    "Save all time and space! What a responsibility" Mindy teased.


    "So what am I supposed to do now? Everything is so convoluted and confusing" he asked Quorra.


    "There is no linear story line to follow. In fact, the Nexus has no set rules about what to do. It only gives points and levels you up whenever it deems your acts are worthy" Quorra answered.


    "That''s no help. What is the Nexus anyway? Does it control the story? Does it know the future?" he asked.


    "No, the Nexus, as you named it, does not control the story nor does it know the future. It is hard to explain what it is, but the closest thing I can try to describe it as is that it is similar to the consciousness or the will of the multiverse, even though the multiverse has no consciousness or will. That''s not an exact or accurate description, but it''s the closest I can explain according to my limited understanding and your ability to grasp." Quorra answered.


    Sam looked at Quorra stunned. She was a super-genius and even she could not fully grasp it. He was a high school dropout, there was no way he would understand.


    On the one hand, all the explanations sounded deep and felt meaningful. On the other hand, it sounded also like a load of bullshit. He trusted Quorra as she was one of his summons and would never betray him.


    But she interfaced with the Nexus, and he had never fully trusted the Nexus from the start. He always felt there was a person behind the Nexus playing a prank on him, or laughing at his expense.


    He shook his head, frustrated at the amount of trouble this was becoming, and the fact that he had no idea what to do next nor who to ask.


    "Come on. A blowjob and some sex always calms your nerves" Mathilda suddenly said as she pushed him onto the bed as she stripped him naked.


    "Besides, you''ve been with me the least, only once." she continued as she stripped her Gantz suit off.


    "Thats because you....you''re.... oh fuuuuuck" Sam thought in his mind as she engulfed him with her mouth.


    The others in the Nexus removed their Gantz suits too and either joined in or waited for their turn.

 Chapter 67 – War In The Dimensions

    *Boom* *Boom* the earth rumbled where the school was outside the Nexus.


    Alice and Rita actually stayed behind to witness the battle and be an anchor to that dimension.


    Sam had by now finished having a orgy with the Avengers who were in the Nexus with him and was watching the battle in the zombie dimension through their eyes.


    At the same time, Selene and Jennifer communicated through the mind link that they were in a midst of a battle too.


    They switched their attention to Selene and Jennifer''s view and found them being attacked by wraith like beings.


    The whole demon realm was under attack with the demons fighting these shadowy beings who levitated and flew in the air.


    It reminded Sam of dementors from the Harry Potter movies as they too seemed to suck out the lifeforce of the demons.


    The mages Hermione, Sabrina and Alex were in the Nexus all along as they watched everything in all three dimensions.


    "I''ll go" Hermione said as she exited next to Selene and Jennifer


    Expecto Patronum


    She yelled as she cast the spell on the dread creature, disintegrating it easily.


    However, the bright light the spell cast attracted the attention of more dreads as well as other demons who charged towards her.


    She cast several more patronums but too many dreads were flying in her direction at high speeds.


    Sabrina appeared from the Nexus, burning all the dreads and demons with hellfire.


    However, although they burned the dreads and demons, they didn''t disintegrate immediately, rather they started screaming and moving around blindly.


    Several other Avengers appeared as backup before Hermione, Selene and Jennifer were overwhelmed.


    Phoebe and Alex started casting all kinds of spells they deemed perhaps useful against these wraith beings and against demons.


    Wynona appeared shooting Peacemaker like the gunslinger she was.


    Violet and Lara tried their Gantz weapons but they were completely useless against the dreads.


    "Lets get out of here" Hermione said. The others nodded as they abandoned the demon realm, entering the Nexus into safety.


    "Sam! We want to enter the Nexus!" Rita also suddenly yelled through the mind link from the zombie earth dimension.


    Sam was just looking at those that arrived in the Nexus from the demon realm as he quickly looked at what was happening in the zombie earth dimension with Alice and Rita.


    They were still in invisibility mode around the rubble of the school when the battle between the Titans, Gods and Dragon Lords created such destruction that a 10,000 meter wave was rushing towards them from afar from the sea, destroying everything in their path.


    "Fuck, that wave will destroy half the country!" Sam muttered to himself, pulling Alice and Rita back into the Nexus as the wave devastated everything in it''s path.


    "Well, that went nowhere" Alex said, "Now what?" she asked


    "Now.. I think I want to have a private chat with Merlin" Sam replied as he exited the Nexus in the Crying Forest.


    About half and hour later, Samsara and Merlin had been chatting in private for a while.


    "So... you too huh?" Merlin said.


    "Well.. .uh... yeah" Sam answered after explaining what he knew, about the prophecy etc.


    Merlin didn''t know as much, as his interface with his equivalent of the Nexus was more primitive than Sam''s.


    While Sam has a computer interface that actually does give him information, especially when it now has Quorra to interface with it, Merlin only had a board and two dice. He could manipulate things to happen for him, but there was no feedback otherwise to tell him what was going on.


    "So what do we do?" Merlin asked


    "I don''t know. We just do our best to be heroic or something, I guess" Sam answered.


    Suddenly there was a loud bang.


    "We''re under attack!" a guard yelled.


    Sam and Merlin ran towards the sound of battle, which came from where the portal to the demon realm was.


    As they arrived together with Queen Serene and the rest of the remnants of the Heroes of Aristonia, they were surprised that the enemies were not demons or even dreads coming from the portal.


    Rather, there were glowing people arriving from the sky.


    "Gods!" Sam thought to himself.


    There were several Avengers guarding the portal, namely Diana, Sif, Kara, Mary, Carol, Susan, Ororo, Mera and Annabeth.


    They were surrounded by over 30 gods wearing different colored glowing clothes, some colors Sam did not see in their previous encounter with them in the zombie earth dimension.


    "You! And you! You have signs of divinity in you! Why are you resisting joining us?" yelled one of the gods, pointing to Diana and Sif.


    "There''s even a mongrel here! She should be grateful we are rescuing you from wallowing with these inferiors!" he continued, pointing at Annabeth


    There were several gods on the ground injured, causing all the gods to be on full alert.


    These gods had strength that slightly surpassed the non super strength Avengers wearing Gantz suits, but those Avengers with superstrength like Diana, Kara, Carol etc, they were as strong when they wore their Gantz suits as they were compared to normal humans when they didn''t wear their Gantz suits.


    "I may have the blood of a God, but I owe no allegiance to any gods of this realm!" Diana answered defiantly, throwing aside a god she held by the throat in the air.


    As Sam appeared, he summoned the other Avengers from the Nexus. He currently has exactly 40 Avengers that he''s ever summoned and they looked stunning in their Gantz suits.


    "Who.... who are you?" the god that looked in charge asked, realizing that Samsara was in charge of all of them.


    ".. and why... why are there demons in this group with gods?" the leader asked.


    "I am Samsara, the ... ah... leader of this group. We are called the Avengers!" Sam answered.


    "How dare you speak to our leader, you backwards ape!" one of the gods yelled.


    But the leader lifted his hand, shutting that god up and landed on the ground in front of Sam.


    "I am Ranium! Leader of this expedition of the gods to this dimension" he answered.


    "What are your intentions coming here? Why are there so many demons, dragons, monsters of every sort and now even gods who appear here?" Sam asked.


    Ranium looked at him and nodded, answering "The walls separating the many dimensions have been cracking. What once was impossible to pass, can now be entered easily through portals such as these" he said, pointing to the portal to the demon realm.


    "Once, we could only venture to nearby dimensions, whereby we conquered for the godlands. We only encountered other strong races like the Dragon Lords, or the Demons and their Demonlords in extremely rare circumstances. Even then we obliterated them.


    But now, our dimensions are open to each other, and other dimensions like this one has been opened to all, so all the major forces are busy fighting and expanding their territories!" he explained.


    *Boom* an explosion came from far away, so loud that it could be heard from where they were.


    There was also a loud sound of a horn blowing, summoning all the Gods to battle.


    Ranium looked that direction then floated in the air.


    "This realm will be swallowed up, either by the gods, or by the other forces. I would advise you, being part of the god realms and subservient to the gods is more... pleasant than the alternatives!" he warned as he flew off waving his hands at Diana, Sif and Annabeth.


    Several Gods rushed at Diana, Sif and Annabeth, attempting to carry them off.


    At the same time, several gods rushed and attacked Selene and Jennifer, casting godly flames and lighting at them.


    "No demon shall live!" one of the gods yelled as he destroyed the portal to the demon realm at the same time.


    Jennifer screamed as she rolled on the ground in flames, while Selene managed to dodge the attack, only suffering minor burns.


    Diana and Sif managed to fight the gods off, forcing them to drop the two of them, but Annabeth was carried off.


    Sam gestured and Annabeth disappeared into the Nexus and reappeared next to him.


    They looked at the gods who glared back before flying into the distance to participate in some battle with the other forces.


    "That was pleasant" Alex said sarcastically.


    "What do we do now?" Mindy asked


    "We need more information. We''ve gotten a vague idea of whats going on from these gods and demons, lets capture some of the rest to see if it''s the same from everyone else''s point of view" Natasha said.


    "This means..." Mindy smiled.


    "This means we go hunting!" Diana said with a gleam in her eye.

 Chapter 68 – Hunting

    A huge 10 Km tall Titan was swatting what looked like tiny flies flying all around it.


    They were actually the 30 or so Gantz Flying Cycles flying and shooting it from all angles.


    The few that it did manage to swat exploded as their riders reappeared inside the Nexus.


    The Titan looked like a naked hairless humanoid statue made of near indestructible stone.


    It was naked and male, with a half KM long dick hanging between his legs.


    They could barely hurt him as even when they managed to penetrate his skin, it healed nearly instantaneously.


    Sue flew into the sky, and created a invisible forcefield inside it''s mouth and nose, causing the Titan''s eyes to widen as he held his neck, trying to breathe.


    Wanda flew into the sky and used her telekinetic powers to squeeze his humongous balls.


    The Titan screamed a noiseless scream as it''s voice was blocked by Sue''s forcefield as he held his balls, trying to stop the pain.


    *BOOM*


    Kara flew and smashed into the face of the humongous Titan, causing him to stumble.


    *BOOM*


    The Titan was hit with a uppercut from below from Carol who was in her Binary form.


    At the same time, what looked like an innumerable number of tentacles appeared from a dot from the ground, impossibly wrapping around his legs, causing it to topple and fall.


    This was of course, Serleena who created what looked like an infinite amount of tentacles to pull the Titan down to the ground.


    The Titan crashed into the ground as Serleena wrapped his whole body up, trying to hold it in place as it struggled to get out of his bindings.


    Wanda landed on his head with the rest and started interrogating him.


    --


    The dragons broke formation as 30 or so Gantz Flying Cycles came at them from all directions.


    Dragons were tough to kill in general, being more powerful than any 2 demons. Their dragon scales were barely penetrable with the Gantz Swords and the X-Guns damage was minimal due to the dragon''s sizes.


    It appears that the dragons they faced in Aristonia were merely drakelings, which could be beheaded with their Gantz Swords. These real dragons were another level of difficulty altogether.


    Furthermore, the Dragon Lords riding them were as physically strong as the gods, meaning that they were stronger than the non-super strength Avengers wearing Gantz suits.


    They wore gleaming armor and wielded swords and shields, lances and other medieval weapons that were on par with their Gantz weapons, able to spar against the Gantz swords and their shields and armor were able to block the Gantz X-Guns explosive shots.


    Unlike the gods who could shoot blasts from their arms, these Dragon Lords were instead skilled in fighting, on par with most of the Avengers in melee weapon and hand to hand fighting.


    Not only that, they could fire concussive bolts from their weapons, making them a threat as dangerous as the gods.


    "Halt!" came a loud bell sounding voice.


    It was a tall Dragon Lord that looked like their leader, wearing a gleaming gold and white armor.


    "Who are you? Why are you attacking us?" he asked


    "We are defending our dimension, our land!" Sam replied as he stood forward.


    The Dragon Lord nodded and said " We thought these lands barren as all we saw were empty and desolate lands"


    "No, they were desolate because of the attacks of the demons, the dragons, the gods and titans and many others" Sam replied.


    "I see. I am afraid that this land as already became one of the many battlegrounds between the races" he nodded.


    "Can... can you tell us what is going on?" Sam asked.


    "The barriers between the dimensions has been weakened, allowing for portals to randomly form between the many dimensions.


    As such, the many ascendant races such as we the Dragon Lords, together with the other powerful races such as the self proclaimed gods, the titans, the demons, the dreadlords, the celestials, the lumens , the guardians and such all have gone out to expand their territories" he said.


    "Celestials, Lumens, Guardians...more names we''ve never heard about" Sam muttered.


    "My name is Aster! I am the scout leader to this dimensions" the leading Dragon Lord spoke.


    "Are you native to this dimension? If this dimension was filled with warriors like your group, surely the land would not have ended up like this" Aster asked.


    Knowing that he was right, there was no point in lying.


    "No, we have been stranded in this dimension, and this land has been our home since then" he answered.


    "Then you are an anomaly then. I am sorry, I do not think you should hold on to hope that this dimension will remain unscathed" Aster said.


    "So all these invaders.... they are merely warring over territory?" Sam asked again.


    "Yes. This is what our races have done since time immemorial. Only once a land has been conquered and the conqueror drives out all their rivals will the land know peace." Aster answered.


    "So... who is leading in conquering this land?" Sam asked


    "Who? I would say the demons had a head start! Two demon lords have already appeared, one in the land towards the east, and the other in the south. The rest of us are merely here to make things difficult for them to split their attention as we conquer other realms" Aster admitted.


    Sam stood silently, digesting the information.


    "You should hope that we, the Dragon Lords succeed. Otherwise, you will be food to the demons. But at least you don''t face the Dread Lords here" he said.


    "Why? What are the Dread Lords?" Sam asked, not revealing that they encountered dreads in the demon realm.


    "Dread Lords?" Aster shivered. "Dread Lords are the embodiment of nothingness. If they conquer a dimension, the dimension itself will be obliterated. They are like locusts who will only destroy and leave nothingness. All realms that they have conquered are nothing but rubble. Maybe if you search hard enough, you may find ruins of extinct civilizations." he explained


    "I won''t continue this fight with you. I wish you luck" Aster said as he watched Sam contemplate.


    "If you want to meet, here is my token" he said as he threw an object at Sam, then flew off with the rest of the Dragon Riders.


    Sam caught the token, which looked like a gold and silver coin with Aster''s face and name imprinted on it.


    "I guess we''ve more or less established that our information from Ranium and the demons were true" Sam sighed.


    "Now what?" Sue asked.


    "Now we do our best, fighting a guerrilla war against all forces in hopes of driving them out. That or find another dimension we can settle peacefully in" Natasha answered.


    "I think we need to talk to Queen Serene and all my Samsara bodies here, who are natives to this dimension. Maybe we should talk to Merlin too!" Sam suggested.


    The others nodded as they all entered the Nexus with him

 Chapter 69 – Ability Upgrades

    "So.. we have to make a decision whether to defend the dimension, or look for another one" Sam concluded at the end of his report.


    The remnants of the Heroes of Aristonia looked at him glumly.


    Over the past days, they''ve witnessed the might of the gods, the dragon lords, the titans, the demons etc.


    While it was not as if they could not put up a resistance without Sam and the Avenger''s help, but it was a battle they would lose eventually.


    Ultimately, the decision was obvious. They opted to defend to their last breath.


    "Can''t blame them I suppose. It''s their home after all" Sam said as he entered the Nexus and met up with all his Avengers to discuss.


    "Any ideas or options?" Sam asked, looking at his multiple familiars, many of them geniuses in their own right.


    "Yes, I have two suggestions!" Quorra said.


    Sam nodded for her to proceed.


    "The first is that you use one of your Karma points, since you have around 25 by now, to give yourself the ability to open portals to other dimensions. With this, we can take the initiative and look for alternate dimensions" she suggested.


    Sam nodded. This was a good idea.


    "The second is that you use another of your Karma points to access the Tron system" Quorra said.


    "The Tron system?" Sam asked.


    "Yes, my homeworld system" Quorra said.


    "Since you could access the Gantz system, you could also use the Tron system as my homeworld has vehicles and weapons" as she used the Nexus to project the many things available from the Tron system.


    There were projections of Light Jets, Light Tanks, even huge Command Ships and Carriers Ships, Light Cycles etc.


    "Holy shit! We''ll have the full capabilities of an army!" Mindy said, her eyes gleaming.


    Sam nodded as he got excited too.


    Suddenly, Jemina appeared naked out of nowhere.


    "Jemina? What happened?" Sam asked as she looked shocked and fearful.


    "Oh Sam! Thank god. I thought I couldn''t die and would be stuck there forever" she answered.


    "Quorra, use 2 Karma points in accordance to your plan" he ordered as he brought Jemina aside.


    She tearfully fell into his arms, telling him all that has happened to her.


    Serendale was no more.


    It was attacked by beings that Sam identified as dreads from Jemina''s memories.


    The dreads sucked the life out of all the remaining people of Serendale, including all Jemina''s family and friends who survived.


    She survived due to her self regenerating abilities being a Samsara body.


    However, her mind was trapped and unable to contact Sam through the mind link.


    She was stuck and tortured as they drained her neverending life force for weeks before the gods came and destroyed everything, including the dreads, the land and eventually Jemina''s body.


    Where Serendale used to be, now was only a giant crater several hundred meters deep into the ground.


    Sam looked up at the familiars standing around them and stated "I think that may very well be the future of Aristonia too"


    Quorra approached and reported, "2 Karma points has been used, and both updates have been implemented by the Nexus. You may try them now"


    Sam looked at his hand and opened a portal to the zombie earth that they visited not too long ago.


    "I''ll go. It feels closest to home" Mindy said and dragged Mathilda along as they entered the portal to scout that dimension.


    He opened another portal to the demon dimension since it was the only other dimension he has access to and could create a portal for.


    Selene and Jennifer entered it again, this time dressed in the Gantz suit and packing Gantz weapons.


    "Those are the two dimensions where I seem to be able to identify since we''ve been there before. As for the rest, I am just randomly opening dimensions. Be careful" he said as he opened another portal.


    "I''ll go" Tauriel said.


    "Me too" Max replied as they both jumped into the portal.


    Sam opened another one.


    "My turn" Yuriko said as Cameron agreed to join her.


    They both entered when seconds later, they suddenly jumped back out of the portal!


    Yuriko''s body was horribly burned and Cameron had half her body burned off, including her robotic skeleton. Their gantz suits were completely burned off.


    Yuriko''s adamantium bones were showing in most of her body as she slowly healed.


    Alex rushed to them and started casting healing spells.


    "What... what happened?" Sam asked. But the two girls were still slowly recovering.


    Kara bravely jumped into the portal to check it out.


    Seconds later, she came out. Her gantz suit was completely burned off. But she was naked.


    "That dimension is made entirely of corrosive acids" Kara answered.


    Luckily her Kryptonian body was immune to the damage caused. But it was scary nonetheless.


    "We''ve got to be more careful before simply jumping in" Natasha said.


    While these Avengers can be healed, or even reincarnated in the Nexus, they nevertheless felt and experienced every death. It wasn''t as if they would willingly experience it on purpose.


    "Let me try" Mary said as she entered.


    She exited naked moments later, her Gantz suit melted off. However unlike Kara, although she was fully intact, her skin felt like it was burning and Alex had to wash her off with her magic.


    "I''ll try too" Diana said and Sif nodded.


    Both of them came out seconds later with slight burns like Mary.


    Sue entered with her forcefield but she exited moments later, looking terrified.


    Her forcefield was still active, but the acid was clearly making holes in it, and the drops barely missed her body.


    Wanda had even worse results as her telekinetic field completely collapsed and she reappeared naked in the Nexus after dying in that dimension.


    Carol tried in her Binary form and came out with minor burns like Mary did.


    "I can''t believe you girls are trying it out like a challenge" Sam said.


    "We''re doing this because we will face many more dimensions like this one as we scout them. We can''t let only Kara do all the scouting" Diana said as Alex healed her wounds.


    "Only Kara is the most immune huh?" Sam thought.


    He then sat down on one of the beds and started playing with himself.


    "What are you doing?" Diana asked.


    "I''m summoning a Kryptonian and a Daxamite!" he replied as he started the summoning process.

 Chapter 70 – The Invitations

    Sam looked at the naked woman detaching herself from him and finally started squeezing his sexual organ.


    Another naked women laid by his side, kissing him as the other one started rocking on him.


    Since he changed this process of being incredibly painful to being extremely pleasurable, his eyes rolled up in ecstasy as the woman on top used his body with wild abandon.


    The woman on top was Samantha Arias aka Reign, a powerful Kryptonian, more powerful than Supergirl Kara herself acted by Odette Annable, while the women next to him who he summoned earlier was Rhea, the Daxamite queen and who was as powerful as Kara, acted by Teri Hatcher in the Supergirl TV Series.


    Kara stood at the side watching them with conflicted feelings. This was the first time Sam had summoned direct enemies to be his familiars.


    Rhea got off the bed while Samantha was still fucking, her pussy dripping with Sam''s cum from being summoned earlier and she moved at superhuman speeds, appearing behind Kara.


    She kissed Kara''s neck from behind while groping Kara''s left breast with her left hand and rubbing her clitoris with her right hand.


    "Now that we''re on the same side, lets not be antagonistic, shall we?" Rhea whispered into Kara''s ear.


    Kara stood there mortified and fearful when she suddenly moaned as Rhea entered Kara''s pussy with her finger and vibrated it at superspeeds.


    The other Avengers looked at them with amazement as Kara has already been acknowledged to be the most powerful among them, yet now there was another one as powerful as her, and able to subdue her so easily.


    Kara''s moaning made Sam even more aroused as he continued fucking Samantha.


    About an hour later, Samantha was finally finished. She was physically more powerful than Kara, making her arguably the strongest among all the Avengers.


    She got up confidently and looked at Kara who was now forced by Rhea to eat her pussy as Rhea sat on her face.


    "She''s always been my bitch" Samantha said and pushed Rhea aside, kissing Kara.


    Sam looked over, wondering why was it that although they were no longer enemies, they still needed to pick on poor Kara.


    However, looking at Kara being groped and used caused Sam to get horny again and he joined in, shoving his cock into her poor defenseless pussy.


    --


    Over the following days, all the Avengers went on scouting trips, checking out multiple dimensions.


    Kara, Rhea and Samantha will scout out the portals first to see if the dimension was livable, then the others will go in teams of 2 to scout the dimensions.


    By now, Mindy and Mathilda had returned with good news about the zombie dimension. The battle was over between the gods, titans and the dragon lords there.


    Alot of the land was destroyed, but currently it was empty land with lots of abandoned infrastructure as all the zombies had been destroyed..


    Sam took note of that dimension as a possible escape path.


    Selene and Jennifer also returned with bad news of the demon dimension. The demons and dreadlords battle was so violent that the whole realm was destroyed. What was once a large landmass, possibly a planet, was now only floating asteroids.


    In fact, both of them were killed in the explosion and were resurrected in the Nexus.


    Tauriel and Max were similarly killed in the dimension they were sent to. Initially it was a livable planet. However, there was a massive battle between the gods and the local inhabitants which were sentient bug like creatures.


    The resulting war damaged their atmosphere as the air was all sucked out into the vacuum of space, leaving the planet with no air at all to breathe.


    In the meantime, the gods returned to lay claim to Diana, Sif and Annabeth, who they detected had some trace of the divine in them. Sam actually thought it was a good idea if they went to scout the god''s dimension, so they left with the gods. He could easily bring them back to the Nexus no matter where they were anyhow.


    On the other hand, Kara and Mary were selected to be delegates to the Dragon Lords'' homerealm. They were both powerful, so he didn''t think he needed to worry about them. Besides, he wasn''t sure about sending Rhea or Samantha, fearing they might start a war.


    Furthermore, he needed them here. Rhea and Serleena were rulers of their planets and had experience in intergalactic travel and politics. Besides, he felt surprisingly more secure with Samantha nearby as she was the most powerful of them all, and he had just lost the services of Diana, Sif, Kara and Mary at the same time, who represented quite a force that was unavailable.


    Over the weeks, they found other realms with powerful creatures too, but not as powerful as the gods or dragon lords.


    There was a realm with a race who in their tongue simply meant hunter-devourers. They were humanoid beings who travelled dimension to dimension to hunt and eat other humaniods including humans. Sam simply named them the Predators.


    Although they didn''t look as ugly as the Predator aliens he remembered, they nevertheless were savage humanoids who wore skins of their prey, and used primitive weapons like artificial claw like weapons on each hand, and yet had a laser weapon mounted to their shoulder like the Predator in the movie.


    Their faces were human, with sharp features that would have made them good looking, if not for the fact that they had sharp fangs instead of flat teeth and their eyes were completely red.


    Yuriko and Jennifer were sent as emissaries to try and see if they were reasonable enough to deal with.


    Then there was the strange realm that seemed to be another alternate reality of Earth, like the zombie dimension. It seemed to be that of London in the 1800s, and the whole place seemed to be shrouded in midst and night.


    However, the whole city seemed to be openly ruled by vampires and the humans there were kept alive as food.


    Selene and Violet were sent to investigate and maybe establish contact.


    Before long, news filtered back to him through the Nexus, and the Dragon Lords and the Gods even sent emissaries to invite him to go to their realm.


    Sam sat on his bed as Chun Li gave him a back and shoulder massage. He was looking on as Rhea, Quorra and Natasha compiled all the information of the many different realms they have discovered.


    They also discussed the formal invitations by the god realm and the dragon lord realm. Apparently they wanted to see him urgently and it seems the his presence was compulsory, so much so they both threatened war and destruction of this realm if he did not attend.


    Furthermore, it appeared that Selene and Violet had been introduced to a demon lord of one of the demon dimensions by the vampires in the London-Vampire dimension, as they had now named it. The demon lord also invited him to attend, but so far there was no threat behind the invitation.


    As thought through the different things on his plate, he felt Chun Li''s hands massage his temples as he pondered with his eyes closed before finally releasing his pent up frustrations.


    He opened his eyes to look at Mera who was on the floor between his legs as she sucked out the last bit of cum from his cock and cleaned it up with her mouth.


    With a *pop* sound, she released his cock from her mouth and smiled at him sweetly as she swallowed it all.


    "Let''s go to the Dragon Lord dimension first, since that invitation came first, then the God dimension next" he said.

 Chapter 71 – The Dragon Realm

    Sam''s Command Ship warped out of warp drive, arriving at the edges of the capital city of the Dragon Lands, as per the coordinates given in the invitation.


    They were greeted by a host of dragons and their riders, each dragon half the size of the Command Ship.


    They were escorted to a docking area where the Command Ship docked, and he exited the ship followed by his Avengers following close behind, all dressed in their Gantz suits in readiness in case of emergency.


    As they exited the ship, they saw the host of Dragon Riders, all dressed in gleaming armors of all manner of colors.


    "Welcome Samsara. My name is Gladius. I will be escorting you to meet our leader Prince Arthurius" a handsome Dragon Knight said.


    Sam returned a greeting and followed behind him, as did the rest of the Avengers.


    They were led to a large hall and were brought before a large dining table filled with all kinds of food.


    Samsara and the Avengers took their seats as they were guided to where they were supposed to seat before a loud trumpet sounded, heralding the entrance of their Prince.


    A handsome blonde man entered, dressed in a white and light blue gleaming armor who walked to the head of the table before sitting down.


    As everyone seated, he looked directly at Samsara and said "My name is Prince Arthurius, heir to the throne of the Dragon Lands. You are invited to attend my wedding ceremony" he smiled.


    "Oh? I am sorry. I was unaware. If not, I would have brought a gift!" Samsara said with a smile.


    "No gift is necessary. My wife is my gift" he smiled as he waved his hand.


    Kara came out, dressed in what looked like a wedding dress and walked to sit right next to Arthurius.


    "Kara? What is the meaning of this?" Samsara asked.


    "Kara is to be my queen. Upon marrying, I will inherit the kingdom and be declared King Arthurius, ruler of the Dragon Lands" Arthurius laughed.


    "What is happening? Kara? Are you marrying him?" Samsara asked.


    "She has to. Otherwise, the other one will be executed" he said as a moving contraption was brought into the room.


    Bound in the contraption was the naked Mary, stuck in the contraption.


    There was a rod stuffed into her mouth on one end while another stuffed into her ass and pussy, leaving her stuck in between as her wrist were also bound to one end while her ankles bound around the other end, rending her motionless.


    They had encountered the Dragon Lords before, finding that their armor and weapons were made of materials even the Kryptonians found hard to damage.


    Mary was indeed held inside a contraption made from the same materials.


    "Those are not merely rods placed inside her mouth and other holes, those are spikes" Arthurius explained as Gladius turned a lever, pushing the spikes deeper into Mary on both ends, causing her to scream as tears rolled down her eyes and blood flowed out of her orifices between her legs.


    "Enough!" Samsara said, and the Dragon Knight stopped turning the lever.


    "You invited me here to threaten me?" Sam asked.


    "No. I know from Kara that your approval is necessary, so I can earn the heard of my virgin bride" Arthurius said.


    "Your..... virgin... bride?" Samsara asked, then started laughing.


    "What are you laughing about? Not only do I have Mary as my hostage, all of you will not leave without my approval!" Arthurius said.


    "I am laughing because Kara is no virgin. None of my girls are. They are all mine already, body and soul" Samsara laughed.


    "What? No! It cannot be!" Arthurius said, standing up and using his super strength to drag Kara onto the table, ripping open her wedding dress and pulling her pussy lips apart to look inside her.


    "No! No! You WHORE!" he yelled seeing that Kara was no longer a virgin.


    Kara frowned at him and immediately shut her legs around him, trapping one of his arms and his head, choking him with a triangle choke.


    "You.....you" he could barely say as he passed out in seconds.


    The Dragon Knights aimed their weapons at Sam and the Avengers as the Avengers targetted them with their Gantz X-Guns.


    "Don''t move, or she dies" Gladius threatened as she turned the lever a little, causing Mary to scream some more.


    "You threaten me with her?" Sam asked as he waved his hand.


    Mary disappeared from the contraption, reappearing in seconds dressed in a Gantz suit who charged at superspeeds at Gladius, smashing him into a wall.


    The Avengers pressed their second buttons on their X-Guns and the heads of many of the Dragon Knights exploded as more Dragon Knights charged into the room.


    "It''s time to leave" Samsara said snapping his fingers.


    Sam disappeared as did all the Avengers including Kara and Mary. Even the Command Ship disappeared without a trace, all entering into the Nexus.


    Prince Arthurius slowly recovered, finding himself drooling on the floor as the Dragon Knights revived him. Everywhere were his trusted knights with exploded heads, all dead in their most formal armors.


    Gladius was seated nearby, another knight treating his wounds as he had cracked ribs and two broken arms.


    "What do we do? Do we attack their realm?" Gladius asked.


    "No" Arthurius sighed.


    "I... I think I really am in love with her" he said.


    "Who?" Gladius asked.


    "Kara" Arthur answered, his mind still thinking about looking at the beautiful sight between her legs, her wondrous smell.


    When she choked him, his face was so close to her he wanted to lick her before he passed out. Which is why he was drooling as he woke up.


    "Uh..." Gladius looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    "I will do anything. Anything to make her mine!" Arthurius said.


    --


    Sam used Queen Serene as his anchor back to the dimension of what was the Crying Forest.


    As they emerged from the Nexus, they suddenly found themselves suffocating with no air, and they were all drifting in outer space!


    In an instant, Quorra who was usually in the Nexus brought them all back into the Nexus.


    "You should have looked before you teleported out" Quorra scolded.


    "What happened?" Sam asked, gasping for breath.


    Outside the Nexus was just outer space with space debris floating all over.


    "I think that was the world we were in. It''s just been destroyed" Quorra answered as the other girls recovered.


    He had brought all the Avengers who were not exploring other realms with him, but he left all the Samsara bodies in the realm as anchors.


    However, none of them had died and appeared in the Nexus, so he wondered what happened to them.


    He summoned all of them, including Queen Serene, Princess Celestia, Princess Jemina, Princess Gwen, Aria and Arisa.


    They all appeared in the Nexus all in poses as if they were suffocating.


    They all took deep breaths in the Nexus, and sighed in relief.


    "What happened?" Sam asked.


    Serene looked at them and explained.


    "I don''t know what happened, but there was a loud explosion, causing the whole land to shake. Then the air disappeared and there was a huge suction sucking everything into outer space.


    As that happened the land cracked and broke apart, leaving everything, everyone floating in space, suffocating.


    As Samsara bodies, we can''t die so easily, but we suffocated endlessly without being able to breathe!" Serene said, still shaken by the experience.


    They lost track of time, but it was clear that they had been drifting in space and suffocating for a few days as Sam and the Avengers travelled to the Dragon Realm.


    "Shit. What do we do now?" Mary asked.


    "We can only continue with our path. We visit the God realm" Sam answered grimly.

 Chapter 72 – On The Run and Meeting Old Friends

    Sam arrived with his forces in his Command Ship to the God Realm.


    Somehow, it was exactly as he expected it to be, Greek style buildings in high peaks covered in clouds.


    The Gods, when not in battle gear wore cloth togas with varying colors. corresponding with the different elemental powers they control.


    The ship was escorted to a docking point where Sam and his Avengers disembarked to a warm welcome by the Godly forces.


    They were graciously escorted to the throne room where an old wise looking man sat on the throne.


    Although he was old, he still looked muscular and powerful, and had an air of authority about him.


    "My name is Chronos, King of the Gods!" his voice boomed.


    "Greetings Chronos, I am Samsara" Sam replied.


    "Well met. You have been summoned here to the God realm to be formally instructed to surrender your girls named Diana, Sif and Annabeth to me" he said.


    "Surrender them to you? What do you mean?" Sam asked.


    "As you know, we detected sparks of godhood in them. But they have sparks that are not native to this lands. I will take them as my wives to breed a more powerful race of Gods" he said in a matter of fact manner.


    "Take my girls to breed? Don''t you think you''re too overbearing? Don''t you think that I will have a say in it?" Sam asked with a frown


    "I know that you have control over these girls. That is why I invited you over to inform you of my decision. This is not a negotiation. You have been informed" Chronos boomed.


    "Where are they?" Sam asked.


    "They are being prepared for me to breed" Chronos said as several Gods wheeled out three contraptions that were on wheels.


    They looked like stocks that bent all three of them at their waist, their wrists and ankles bound to the contraption. They were naked and Chronos laughed as he walked behind Diana and started loosening his pants.


    "Now that you have been informed, it is done. I will commence breeding. You may go!" Chronos ordered as Sam and the other Avengers were surrounded by Gods who pointed their weapons at them.


    Sam watched from a distance as Chronos adjusted his huge godly cock at Diana''s opening and started to shove it into her, causing her to scream in pain.


    "This is ridiculous" Sam said, waving his arms and making Diana, Sif and Annabeth disappear into the Nexus.


    "What... where?" Chronos said, jamming his cock into empty air.


    "We''re taking our leave now. Goodbye" Sam said, disappearing with all his Avengers. Even the Command Ship disappeared.


    "After them! Do not let them escape!" Chronos yelled as the whole God dimension was in chaos.


    --


    In the Nexus, Sam rubbed his head. He couldn''t believe it happened again, like the Dragon Lords. His girls were targets and they were being forced to marry or breed with them.


    He suddenly decided to summon Selene and Violet who were in one of the demon realms.


    Immediately they appeared, naked and seemingly in distress.


    After questioning what happened, apparently they were prepped to be offered to the demon lord as a sexual sacrifice too.


    This wasn''t getting any better.


    Every time there was hope in finding an ally or perhaps starting a peace process with one of the powerful races, it ended up wanting to marry and enslave some of his Avengers.


    By his actions of rescuing his Avengers, they became the target of the Dragon Lords, the Gods, one of the demon realms, they were being chased wherever they went.


    Whenever any race spotted their Command Ship, not long after that, the warriors of the Gods, or Dragon Lords or Demons appeared, even though Sam and his ship had long fled.


    This went on for several weeks, as Sam and his Command Ship fled and hid, from dimension to dimension.


    They were forced to fight several times when there were hostile races, but sometimes they managed to find respite for a day or two in places with peaceful inhabitants or desolate dimensions.


    "This simply cannot continue!" Natasha said in exasperation


    "But what can we do? While some of us might be able to match their strength, there are whole races of gods, dragon lords and whatever, while there are only less than 50 of us! We''re barely a small village in terms of numbers" Hermione answered.


    "Not only that, the gods and dragon lords are so powerful, only the most powerful of us can beat them with our Gantz suits. The rest of us are outmatched, even with our Gantz suits" Mindy added in frustration.


    Indeed, the Gods and Dragon Lords in particular are around as powerful as Supergirl. Of course when Supergirl wears a Gantz suit, she is incredibly more powerful, but there are perhaps millions of Gods and Dragon Lords!


    "Well, I am trying my best ok?" Sam said, as over the weeks he has been summoning as many new girls as he could with super strength, speed etc like Supergirl.


    "Even you can''t summon millions of us" Hermione answered.


    By now, he has added:


    Just then, Mathilda who was looking outside on the screens had suddenly shouted "Look over there!"


    The others looked where she was pointing, and there was a bubble surrounding a asteroid which looks like a remnant from a more lush and once living world.


    Approaching it cautiously, Sam and the girls looked in amazement at the strange sight.


    The bubble protected whatever was within, but from afar, they could already see grass, a tree and what looks like people!


    "How can it be?" Queen Serene gasped as tears fell from her eyes.


    Both Aria and Arisa started crying too seeing who it was.


    Within the bubble, the few people looked fearfully at the approaching Command Ship.


    It was Merlin, Thundarr, Ulandir and Roland!

 Chapter 73 – Reunion and Revelation

    Aria and Arisa ran to their father Tundarr and hugged him tightly as tears filled their eyes.


    Queen Serene greeted her old friends Ulandir and Roland.


    Sam looked at them and only just realized that the Shadow was there with them as well. How did he not notice him?


    Only Merlin stood aside, looking at Sam, then at Queen Serene, Princess Celesta, Princess Gwen, Princess Jemina, Aria and Arisa thoughtfully but remained silent.


    "How... how did you all survive?" Sam asked


    "They were too powerful for us, if not for Merlin... he saved us all" Ulandir answered.


    "What happened?" Sam asked some more


    "The Gods and Dragon Lords both attacked us, but the amount of power they used destroyed our world. I only managed to save those around me at the time, which were Thundarr, Ulandir and Roland" Merlin said glumly.


    "The Gods.... yes, they are indeed as powerful as my most powerful Avengers without their special suits" Sam said.


    "Yes, they were very powerful. Only Merlin could even hurt them" Roland added.


    "They are vulnerable to magic, as well as psychic abilities, as I found out" Merlin explained.


    "Oh! Sam said, not knowing that. So far, his Avengers have fought mainly using his super powered girls, and he didn''t even think of using his magicians, or his lone telepath.


    "I must summon more telepaths and magicians" Sam thought to himself.


    "Um... Samsara... can I talk to you in private?" Merlin asked.


    "Ok" Sam said, walking with Merlin into a room away from the others


    "I believe I might know what is going on here" Merlin said.


    "You do? Great! Because I''ve been wracking my head trying to figure out what to do" Sam answered


    "I believe we are in a war of creators" Merlin said.


    "What do you mean?" Sam asked''


    "I mean the Gods, the Dragon Lords, the Titans, Demons and whatever else out there. I think they were created by beings like us." Merlin explained.


    "You mean they are the creations of another being, or each race created by a different being?" Sam asked.


    "Could be either. I don''t know. They might even not be human, unlike us" Merlin said.


    Sam knew it made sense instinctively, but he was shocked nevertheless.


    "I created the world we were in, and all it''s inhabitants. I... I was a geek who loved playing AD&D, so my world was one very much in the same genre. Your''s is... something else I guess" Merlin said.


    "But...your world was so much richer than my creations. You had a world full of humanoids, animals and whatever else, I only have my summons" Sam argued.


    "I''ve had 40 years of creating my world! You''ve been here for a few weeks at most! You haven''t thought through or fleshed out your world yet" Merlin said.


    "Oh" Sam said, agreeing with him.


    "Anyway.. what I want to ask is... how many levels are you? And how many Karma points do you have on top of that?" Merlin asked.


    "I am a level 59 right now, but haven''t traded them in yet. And I have 5 Karma points over the last few battles. Why?" Sam asked.


    "I would like to ask you a favor. Can you... pass me those levels, and those Karma points? I want... I want to recreate and revive my world" Merlin pleaded.


    "Give you..my levels and points? How many? Surely not all?" Sam asked.


    "Of course not. Just enough to bring our world back, hopefully stronger and more robust so it cannot be destroyed so easily" Merlin explained.


    "How many do you need?" Sam asked, persuaded to revive the beautiful world Merlin created.


    "I estimate I probably need 40 level points at least and 3 to 5 Karma Points. I promise, I''ll return them when I am able to gather levels and Karma points again" Merlin said.


    Sam thought for a while before agreeing. "Ok, so how do I do this?" he asked.


    "Just place your hands in mine and I will do the rest" Merlin said, extending both his hands in a palm up position.


    Sam nodded and placed his hands in Merlin''s hands.


    Suddenly, he felt a bit dizzy as both hands together started glowing.


    He could see in the screen inside his mind, his levels dropping 59, 58, 57...., and his Karma points dropped just as fast but because he only had 5 Karma points, they completely vanished in 5 seconds.


    Sam''s eyes started growing wider as his level''s dropped below 20....19, 18, 17, 16...


    "Hey.. wait... stop..." Sam said in a weakened voice.


    Merlin suddenly smiled sinisterly.


    "I''m sorry Samsara. My world is more important than anything, and I will do everything I can to revive it" Merlin said as he continued to suck the levels out of Sam.


    Sam tried to pull his hands away, but Merlin held it tightly.


    Sam dropped to his knees, completely weak as a newbie, but Merlin actually left him at level 2, not completely 0.


    Suddenly a green smoke emerged from Merlin''s body and it transformed into a beautiful woman.


    "Magdalena!" Sam mumbled in shock.


    "You can make your creations immortal. I did the same with my favorite creations too" Merlin said.


    Magdalena placed her hand instantly on Sam''s forehead and he suddenly found himself unable to think straight as her mind entered his and started taking over his body.


    "Did you know, Magdalena was named after my ex-girlfriend who sacrificed me to a cult. She even looks the same. But somehow I made her a character in my world" Merlin laughed to himself in a self depreciating way.


    "Not that it matters to you. You will be mine now" Sam listened as that was the last thing he heard.


    "What an interesting body" Magdalena said as she entered Sam''s body.


    Using Sam''s [Heal] spell, she transformed his body to look exactly like her appearance and started taking off the Gantz suit Sam was wearing.


    Merlin kissed Magdalena and said "Now, lets claim my spoils"


    They walked out hand in hand.


    The Avengers were shocked as they saw Merlin appearing with Magdalena, but she commanded all of them to kneel.


    All the girls knelt instantly, including Queen Serene, and the other Samsara bodies.


    Not only were they compelled to obey Sam, they were also compelled to obey their creator Merlin!


    Ulandir, Roland, Thundarr and Shadow were also forced to kneel as Merlin commanded their every breath.


    "Now that I am back in control, it''s time to look at my spoils" Merlin smiled.


    "You did have a liking for one of them, didn''t you?" Magdalena said, creating a cock for herself on her new body.


    "They are all gorgeous, but I always liked that one" Merlin said, pointing at Hermione.


    "Then come! Lets sample her together" Magdalena ordered as Hermione was forced to follow both of them into a room as Hermione''s screams and moans could be heard all night.

 Chapter 74 – World Building

    Merlin laughed as he waved his hands, using Sam''s accumulated level and Karma points to recreate his world with his Dungeon master Dice.


    This time, his world was richer and more in depth, more vibrant and with more characters.


    He stood naked, his cock balls deep inside Hermione, who was bent forwards allowing him free access to her body.


    Using his powers, he absorbed her memories of her world, of Harry Potter, all her friends, of Hogswarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, of all the characters, the locations and the rich world she lived in to help rebuild his world.


    Previously, he had just accumulated several points as he built his then limited world.


    Magdalena stood next to him, admiring the new world built.


    "Hahaha. Samsara, you ignorant buffoon. You had the ability to create all this and you didn''t use it? And this is merely from one of your familiars? I want more!" Merlin yelled madly as he shoved Hermione aside and grabbed Tauriel.


    Magdalena, who was controlling what was Sam''s body gestured and Tauriel obediently bent over as Merlin sampled her body.


    "Middle Earth... I remember reading the Tolkien books in my world.....I don''t remember this strumpet Tauriel. But her world... wonderful" Merlin laughed as he continued thrusting in and out of Tauriel as he used his magic to merge the Harry Potter world to the world of the Hobbit into one joint amalgam world.


    Behind them, Thundarr, Ulandir, Roland and Shadow stood silently, unable to disobey their creator, even while witnessing his evil acts.


    "What about them?" Magdalena asked, pointing to Serene, Celesta, Jemina, Aria and Arisa.


    "They''ve been compromised by Samsara. I have my plans for them" Merlin said as he shoved Tauriel aside.


    Tauriel flopped onto Hermione, both looking at each other with tears in their eyes, but were unable to move due to Magdalena controlling their bodies.


    Merlin grabbed Annabeth and started having his way with her.


    "Hahaha Greek Gods! Now we''re getting somewhere" he said as the world merged yet again with the Percy Jackson world.


    As he fucked her, at the same time, he summoned the interesting people in the worlds he created as his new army and they started appearing next to them.


    Numerous mages apparated next to them, the most notable ones including Dumbledore, Voldermort, Harry Potter and all of both the Order of the Phoenix and the Death Eaters.


    From a distance, there was a loud rumbling from both sides of the clearing they were on. On the one side were the armies of the dwarves and elves, and the other were the armies of Sauron from the Battle of Five Armies. The huge dragon Smaug also landed between them.


    Then Percy Jackson and his companions, with a host of Olympian Gods appeared in a flash of lightning.


    "Hahaha. The possibilities are endless. I want more!" Merlin yelled, looking at his army.


    "I know you! I read comics as well in my youth" Merlin laughed as he pulled Supergirl over.


    Sam watched in horror while trapped in his own body, regretting that he never made full use of his powers.


    Magdalena held full control of his body, but he still had a strand of consciousness and watched in envy and awe as Merlin started to dig into a goldmine as he started fucking his girls from the MCU and the DCEU.


    Merlin created all the Avengers with Iron Man, Captain America, Hulk etc etc and all the Villians of the Avengers from their individual movies including Thanos, Ultron, Loki, Hela as well as their related allies including the Asgardians


    He also created the Justice league including Superman, Batman, Shazam etc including their villains including Zodd, Steppenwolf, Doomsday, Hades, Sivana etc as well as all the heroes and villains of the Arrowverse.


    He created the X-Men, the evil mutants, an army of terminators, an army of vampires and werewolves, monsters from Resident Evil etc, even Hancock was created.


    "Hahaha Samsara you sex crazed idiot. Why did you only create the pretty girls? You could have done so much more!" Merlin laughed.


    Merlin was salty due to the fact that Sam had stolen Serene, Gwen, Jemina, Celesta, Aria and Arisa who he had created for his own pleasure, but Sam partook of them instead, so he fully intended to fuck every single one of Sam''s familiars


    One by one, he used them. Some of them didn''t come from a rich universe of powerful beings, but he created them anyway.


    So the weak "Heros" from the Kick-ass universe were created and even Mathilda''s trainer Leon was created.


    The world was a crazy mish mash of modern cities mixed with Star Wars cities and fantasy locations all mixed in a random fashion.


    However, as God of the new world, Merlin made it so that there was no fighting among the residents and instead they were all geared for war with the other foreign races.


    In fact, while Merlin was still in the midst of creation, a team of Gods had appeared to investigate the sudden appearance of a large world.


    Merlin''s new forces made short work of them, viciously killing them. In fact, due to Sam summoning girls from the supposedly same universe but different incarnations of their movie universes, Merlin managed to create several versions of Superman, Batman etc.


    Using the last Karma point, Merlin created his armada of Star Destroyers to transport his forces to fight his war against the foreign alien races.


    With a wave of his hand in the command ship, all the Star Destroyers went into light speed, heading towards the God Realm.


    Without any warning, the Star Destroyers started firing their laser cannons, indiscriminately destroying the Greek style buildings all over the God Realm.


    Gods of all colors took to the sky to repel the invaders as Chronos flew into the air looking angrily at the huge star ships.


    "Attack!" Merlin yelled and his forces started attacking.


    It was an incredible sight as a multitude of Superheroes, supervillains flew right at them and a huge army of men, dwarves, elves, orcs and everything in between were dispatched in shuttle crafts to the ground.


    Many of the shuttle craft were destroyed even before landing, but Merlin didn''t care. It was an all out attack and he watched in glee as his super army decimated the realm of the Gods.


    Less than an hour later, Merlin walked towards the injured Chronos, who had Doomsday stepping on his chest and his arms and legs were ripped off.


    "No... you can''t" Chronos yelled in fear. Urine flowed freely from under his toga.


    "Oh, I can, and I will" Merlin smiled as he cruelly shoved his hand into Chronos'' chest.


    "Nooooo" Chronos yelled as his body disintegrated.


    Merlin pulled out what looked like a book.


    "Choose Your Own Adventure! Hey, I remember these books!" Merlin laughed as he kept Chronos'' icon of power.


    Merlin''s was his dungeon master dice. Chronos'' icon of power was his book. However Merlin could not figure out what Samsara''s icon was, which was why he didn''t kill him.


    He had studied him many times, but every time Samsara wanted to do something with his icon of power, he disappeared. Merlin didn''t know about the Nexus. And although Magdalena knew about the Nexus dimension, she didn''t know about icons of power, so she didn''t tell Merlin about it.


    "Now...the Dragon Lords" Merlin said.


    In the battle, most of the useless combatants were already killed, like Kickass and his heroes and villains.

 Chapter 75 – Interstellar War of the Worlds

    Over the following weeks, Merlin similarly conquered the Titan dimension and one of the Demon Realms and he claimed two more icons, namely a deck of cards and a board game.


    However, Merlin''s conquest of the Dragon Lords did not go as smoothly as expected.


    Unlike the Gods, Titans and Demons, the Dragon Lords were not caught by surprise and had managed to put up a difficult fight.


    Most of Merlin''s weaker forces were decimated by now, and he didn''t have the ability to replenish them.


    His cannon fodder armies of dwarves, elves, orcs, human level heroes, storm trooper, werewolves, vampires, jedi and others were mostly destroyed over the many wars.


    Even many of the superheroes were killed in the battle between them and the Gods, Titans, Demons and now the Dragon Lords.


    Many of Sam''s familiars who were killed were fortunately resurrected in the Nexus, but Merlin didn''t know about that, and he didn''t use any of the karma points he stole from Samsara to have immortal resurrecting warriors of his own.


    Finally, after much sacrifice, Merlin stood over the leader of the Dragon Lords, Prince Arthurius with two Supermen holding him down as he shoved his fist into Arthurius'' chest and pulled out his icon, which was a pen.


    "What is this? A pen?" Merlin said, looking at the fancy looking pen. The person behind Arthurius must have been a writer who wrote his own stories.


    "Now, I have 4 icons. I wonder how powerful that would make me?" Merlin pondered to himself.


    With a wave, he gathered his forces back to the remaining Star Destroyers. One by one, they went into light speed and headed home.


    While they travelled back to their new world, they discovered that the world was under attack from an unknown species.


    There were large alien spaceships surrounding the planet.


    "Come! To battle!" Merlin yelled as his forces went into battle.


    His Star Destroyers started firing while he and his superhuman forces teleported down to the planet.


    On the surface, there were weird creatures attacking everything and everyone.


    The new race were humanoid shaped, but they had no facial features and had six arms.


    The werewolves were the first to attack, but they screamed as their limbs melted upon touching the strange beings.


    It was as if their bodies were made of liquid metal, at lava high temperatures.


    The creatures shot acid from their mouth that managed to kill Hancock, melting his body into bones!


    Merlin''s forces were dying by the thousands as the creatures attacked and devoured their enemies.


    Merlin stood in the air like a madman, his dice, the book, deck of cards, board game and the quill floating in the air around him.


    With them, he could manipulate reality around him and with incredible power, he could kill the creatures.


    Suddenly, the whole sky opened up revealing space and hovering over the world was a gigantic creature who seemed to be looking at the world like a person looking at a fishtank!


    Merlin stumbled, stunned at the gigantic being he was facing.


    It looked completely alien, with a lizard like head and many tentacles who had several glowing icons floating around it as it made a harsh screeching sound.


    The giant creature attacked with its gigantic tentacles, each the size of a continent.


    "No!" Merlin yelled, burning his power using the many icons he collected.


    Somehow, Merlin didn''t receive Karma points, only experience points which he accumulated by destroying and conquering the other races.


    The battle between literally Gods of different worlds caused a great wave of destruction, forcing everyone to flee.


    Samantha appeared it he Nexus, only to be welcomed by all Sam''s other familiars.


    "That''s the last of us on the outside" Natasha said welcoming her.


    Indeed all of Sam''s familiars had already been killed and Merlin''s fight with the giant creature was so destructive, it was uncertain if others would survive.


    --


    Days later, Merlin appeared, half his body burnt looking like charcoal and inorganic. He only had one of his two dice left floating around him and his other half of his body was badly injured and mangled.


    He finally won his battle against the creature, destroying all it''s icons and killing it. However, in doing so, he destroyed all his own icons as well, leaving him with half of his original two dungeon master dice.


    He limped towards Magdalena who took some time to recover after regaining consciousness from major injuries she sustained.


    "Mag...dalena. Give... me... Samsara''s ... icon.." Merlin mumbled.


    "I don''t know how" Magdalena said looking at the badly wounded man.


    "Give me!" he yelled as he pushed her to the ground and rammed his remaining right hand into her chest.


    Magdalena screamed, unable to resist Merlin as he punched his fist again and again into her chest until it penetrated her bones.


    Like a madman, he ripped open her rib cage and pulled out her organs, first her lungs then her heart, looking for Sam''s icon.


    "Where is it? Where is it?" he yelled holding her heart as Magdalena looked at him helplessly as her heart slowly stopped beating.


    "Fuck!" Merlin spat as he threw the heart to the ground and wandered off.


    Magdalena weakly turned to her heart and reached out to it, slowly crawling towards the heart which by now was no longer beating.


    Somehow, she managed to move slowly until she grabbed it and placed it into her chest, casting [Heal]


    Just then, she screamed as her body started morphing, writhing in pain as something seemed to be struggling from within her.


    What seemed like a long time, but was only moments, her body changed back into Sharon''s body, then Sam''s male body, then finally it changed back to Magdalena''s luscious figure.


    She looked at her hands, groped her breasts and then between her legs. Satisfied that everything was in place, she smiled to herself.


    "Excellent" she said as she slowly stood up. Walking naked, she looked around for Merlin, but he was nowhere to be found.


    However, there was a trail of blood into the distance, so she started to walk towards where Merlin''s blood led, her body swaying lusciously and sexily.

 Chapter 76 – A Whole New World

    Later that night, Merlin had calmed down after a while. His was naked and his body was now completely healed. He sat on a log, his one remaining dice glowing and floating in the air in front of his face while he stared at an open fire he had conjured.


    He looked up as Magdalena walked towards him, naked.


    "Ah... Magdalena. Good that you''ve recovered. Get on your knees and suck me! I need a release" he said, revealing his erect cock to her.


    As he had created Magdalena when he created his world, he had absolute control of all his creations, who cannot disobey him


    Magdalena looked at him and got on her knees and held his cock with her left hand.


    "Go on" he said, grabbing her head and closing his eyes, pulling her face to his cock.


    Just as her face was pulled close onto his cock, suddenly Magdalena shoved a Gantz sword into his perineum, the area between his balls and anus. The sword exited his chest.


    Merlin''s eyes popped open and screamed in pain.


    Using the Gantz sword with one hand, Magdalena sawed through his flesh and sliced off his cock while her other hand ripped it off. The sword also eviscerated him causing his sliced up intestines to fall onto the floor.


    "You....you''re not Magdalena!" Merlin gasped in agony.


    Magdalena quickly stood up and grabbed Marlin''s dice, then she lopped off Merlin''s head with her Gantz Sword, then sliced Merlin''s body in twain, from the neck down to his groin.


    In the flickering light of the fire, Magdalena''s naked body morphed back to Sam''s male body as he looked at Merlin''s dice in his hand.


    "I''m finally back" Sam said.


    With a wave of his hand, all his familiars appeared in front of him, all naked.


    They were so happy to be free again and to see Sam back again, and they all embraced him.


    Sam was happy to see them too. While he was imprisoned in his own body, he watched them being raped and killed in battle and it affected him.


    He was grateful that they revived automatically in the Nexus.


    But with Sam having his body co-opted by Magdalena, none of them came out of the Nexus and bade their time in hopes that Sam retakes his own body back.


    When Merlin attacked Magdalena, smashing her body to look for Sam''s icon, which he didn''t know was the Nexus itself, Sam managed to regain his body at Magdalena''s moment of vulnerability.


    Seeing everyone back, Sam immediately ordered Kara, Linda, Samantha and Rhea to fly north, south, east and west to scout this new amalgam world.


    Sam had watched helplessly when he was dormant in his own body, as Merlin took each familiar, one at a time, and created this new world using their memories of their home worlds and his karma and points.


    Although subsequently, the expanded world was mostly destroyed in the battle with the aliens, there was still a vast amount of land with an unknown amount of living beings on this world left currently.


    Not long later, all 4 Kryptonians returned with grim reports.


    "It appears this new world is a little bit like the Earth of most of our original worlds. We are in what would be England, and not far from here is Hermione''s school Hogswarts. It''s mostly empty but there were a few humans inside" Kara, who flew north reported.


    Hermione was excited at first, but then she remembered seeing everyone she knew die in the intergalactic war, and didn''t hold up much hope of anyone she loved being alive.


    "My cousin''s Fortress of Solitude is intact as well, all the way in the North Pole" Kara continued


    "In the "America" of this world, we have alot of familiar looking cities. Alot of the cities from many of our sister''s including Metropolis, Gotham, a huge amalgam New York of many of our worlds are there. Unfortunately Alice''s Raccoon City is there as well, and the zombie virus has spread far and wide, and have taken over the continent.


    While Merlin created a whole rich world filled with billions of people, many of them were civilians and in America, besides a few surviving remnants of the forces Merlin created, they are all zombies now." Samantha, who flew to the west reported.


    The familiars have known each other for many months by now are by and large were friends. Furthermore, they witnessed each other being raped by Merlin as he read their minds and created their worlds on this large amalgam world.


    "Who are the survivors of the T-virus?" Sam asked, in case they might be an ally.


    "I ran into a creature I remember created by Diana''s memories. It''s called Doomsday, and it is roaming around in Washington DC." Samantha said.


    "To the East where China would be is Middle Earth. While most of the humans, elves and dwarves are dead, it is overflowing with orcs and goblins." Linda reported who flew East


    "To the south, London is filled with Vampires and Werewolves battling for territory. I think the vampires are Selene''s forces.


    Further south, Africa by and large is a wasteland. The intergalactic battle ravaged the continent. In fact, the last of us died there" Rhea reported grimly.


    Sam sighed.


    "Since this world is based on all your memories and mine, this is our world now.


    If we do not have to fight the alien races anymore for the moment, lets concentrate on subduing this world.


    I don''t know if there are still any innocents. But if they are, they are the building blocks for this new world.


    We will eradicate all the zombies, orcs, goblins, mimics, and any other monsters that remain from your worlds and from Merlin''s imagination" Sam said firmly.


    "Where to first?" Mindy asked.


    Sam smiled at her, her very first familiar. Then, he looked at Hermione, then Selene.


    "Since we''re nearby. Lets secure Hogswart first. Then Selene''s London. Once we secure the British Isles, we slowly take over Europe, Middle Earth and lastly the Americas." Sam commanded.


    The girls all nodded and started dressing up in Gantz suits.

 Chapter 77 – Hogswarts

    Sam decided to fly over using a Gantz Flying Cycle, seated behind Selene while his hands kept busy with her body.


    He missed them all.


    The rest flew either by their own power or also using Gantz Flying Cycles.


    Most of them landed together with Sam and Selene at Hogswarts and were greeted by those who could fly faster.


    Kara, Samantha, Linda, Rhea, Mary (Marvel), Jenny, Hannah and Mary (Embrey but Sam calls her Hancock, much to her chargrin) had arrived earlier.


    "What happened to your suit?" Sam asked Hancock, as her Gantz suit was already leaking


    "We arrived first and were attacked by am ugly guy with no nose called... uh.. Moldywart or something like that. He fired a green bolt at me, which ruined my suit" she explained


    "Voldermort!" Hermione corrected her.


    "Yeah, Volderpot! So I smashed him. But he was surprisingly durable" Hancock added


    "Where is he now? He''s probably immortal again and we might have to search for his horcruxes" Hermione said.


    "Immortal? Really? He probably wished he could die now" Hancock, pointing at where Voldermort was.


    Phoebe, Melinda and Chun Li vomited while Rey and Susan gagged and nearly joined them. At the same time, Mindy giggled as Mathilda nearly vomited too.


    At a corner of the large yard they landed in, there was a clump of flesh and blood. His head was bashed in with his jaw missing. His chest had caved in and both his arms were ripped off. She ripped his body in two with his waist and everything below lying still not far away.


    But surprisingly, his caved in chest was still rising up and down with shallow breaths and his skull was sucking air in and out.


    "Just put him out of his misery" Sam said, wincing at the sight of the once mighty Voldermort.


    "I tried. Like Hermione said, he''s immortal" Hancock said.


    She picked his top half up, and flung him into the nearby lake as a large tentacled creature devoured him.


    Sam noticed that when Voldermort died, his points went up by 1.


    "The system is starting to reset and work again" Sam noted gladly.


    When he reclaimed his body, he realized that Merlin had used up all his points. Even killing Merlin seemed to have no effect and he seemed to be stuck at level 1 again. But somehow the system was broken, and at level 1, even though he had no other abilities, he still retained all the familiars and had the Gantz and Tron system working.


    With the death of Voldermort, he was now level 2, starting practically all over again.


    Not in any hurry, he knew from now on he could use his points to summon again.


    "This place looks even more impressive than the copy in Disney World" Sam smiled, looking at the large castle from the outside.


    "Disney World? What is that?" Hermione asked.


    "Nevermind. Hermione, give us the grand tour" Sam smiled.


    Hermione was happy to do so, bringing them through the whole castle.


    While there were no one else around, besides the paintings, all the ghosts in the castle were there as well as a few house elves and Hermoine introduced everyone as they had a big feast in the great hall prepared by the house elves.


    "These are elves?" Tauriel frowned, feeling a bit insulted.


    Even though they were magically very powerful, they were short and ugly, and were nothing like the race of elegant elves that Tauriel belonged to.


    "Different worlds with different species. Sometimes they are named the same" Hermione explained, half apologetically to Tauriel


    Tauriel had to choice but to accept this, but she remained uncomfortable the rest of the night watching the ugly grumpy creatures serve them like slaves.


    "Hey Hermione, bring me to your bedroom" Sam smiled, drunk on butterbeer and Hermione looked at him with a hunger in her eyes.


    As soon as they reached Hermione''s room, Sam jumped on her as both bodies crashed onto her bed.


    Hermione looked at Sam''s eyes as he entered her, tears filling her beautiful eyes while being fucked in her familiar bed and in her familiar room where she spent her youth.


    Behind them, Alex and Sabrina were naked and started crawling into bed, feeling extremely pleasant being in a place filled with magic.


    Hours later, the female dorm of Gryffindor was filled with the sounds and smells of sex.


    As Hogswarts was so large, there were plenty of room for everyone and all the familiars split up into groups they were comfortable in.


    The Gryffindor dorms was occupied by of course Hermione, and was joined by Alex, Sabrina, Phoebe, Mindy, Mathilda, Melinda, Buffy,  Faith, Annabeth , Hannah, Jenny and Hancock.


    The Ravenclaw dorms were occupied by Tauriel, Selene, Alice, Lara, Maxine, Aeon, Cameron, Trix, Violet, Rey, Chun Li, Wynona, Rita,


    The Hufflepuff dorms were occupied by Natasha, Selina, Harley, Wanda, Sif, Diana, Carol, Cara, Mary, Ororo, Susan, Mera, Linda, Samantha and Donna.


    The Slytherin dungeons were occupied by Serleena, Jennifer, Yuriko, Raven and Rhea while Quorra remained in the Nexus.


    Sam spent days visiting everyone in their beds. This was the first time everyone got their own space rather than spending their time always together in the Nexus.


    A few days later, they gathered in one of the classrooms, they started planning their next move.


    "As the earlier reports by our scouts said, this world is an amalgam of all your worlds that you remember. If so, let us concentrate on securing this piece of land first. As this is England, or the equivalent of England, we should secure our borders first. That means conquering all the land to London, which includes the forces of the Vampires and Werewolves from Selene''s world.


    It appears that the intergalactic war killed the majority of the leaders of both sides, so only the underlings remained. But because there were no leaders to hold them back, London and beyond are now infested with werewolves and vampires who are acting in an unrestrained manner, practically wiping out the majority of the regular humans.


    Stomp them out. We have to start maintaining order first on these lands, then one continent an a time, then we need to secure the world.


    Selene, you take charge in this. You can take the majority of the team with you. Eliminate them all, vampires and werewolves!" Sam said.


    "Affirmative" Selene nodded. Although she was an elder of the vampires, these vampires that remained were many generations under her that she no longer has any affections for. Besides, they now seemed rabid based on the reports and could no longer be controlled.


    "We don''t know if there are more intergalactic threats out there. So we should set a goal of within 6 months to accomplish this, but the more powerful of you like Serleena, Rhea, Samantha, Kara, Carol and Hancock remain at Hogwarts to be the first line of defense against such forces" Sam said.


    "Also, I want a team of scouts which consist of Diana, Sif, Susan, Mera, Wanda, Ororo, Jenny and Hannah to secure the boundaries with Europe. Cross the channel and secure a territory on the other side" Sam commanded.


    They nodded and teamed up accordingly.


    With a few minor preparations, and the fact that Quorra and Sam will be monitoring from the Nexus, they all departed on their missions.

 Chapter 78 – Battle of London

    "Forty three, forty four, forty five..." Mindy counted out loud as she pressed the second button of her Gantz gun and the heads of three vampires exploded.


    A figure jumped over the building above her and 6 arrows flew and entered 6 vampires through their hearts, turning them into dust. Tauriel landed and smiled, announcing "Fifty seven"


    "What? How? You''re using a bow and arrow" Mindy complained


    "Wood arrow through the heart works as well as any gun" Tauriel smiled as she dashed off.


    Mindy stood there watching Tauriel tumble and shoot several more arrows.


    A vampire approached Mindy from behind, moving at superhuman speed attempting to attack her.


    Suddenly, the vampire''s head exploded.


    "Thirty two" Mathilda''s voice came over the communications line using the Gantz equipment.


    "You gotta get your numbers up if you want to keep in the game" Mindy said, running after Tauriel.


    As she ran past an alley, suddenly a vampire jumped out onto her.


    Suddenly, a baseball bat appeared, smashing the vampire''s head, making it land backwards on it''s head.


    The vampire landed painfully, but it started healing from its fractured skull nearly immediately.


    Just as Harley was about to follow up with another smash to the head, a large warhammer appeared and smashed the vampire''s head to mush.


    "He won''t recover now. Forty nine" Faith smiled, lifting up the Troll God Hammer.


    "Hey, that one was my fortieth!" Harley complained.


    "You can''t count them unless they are down for good" Faith said, running off to find more vampires.


    They turned the corner to find Buffy pulling her scythe out of a body that was turning to ashes. "Fifty two" she smiled.


    A body flew out into the alley from the rooftop and exploded into ashes.


    Selene appeared and she looked furious.


    "Disrespectful filth. I can''t believe they don''t recognize my authority as Elder! The after the other Elders Lena and David perished, there seems to be no leadership among the vampires now" she complained.


    "Then we exterminate them, no?" Aeon appeared next to her and pressed the second button to her Gantz rifle. Several vampire heads exploded. "That makes forty five for me" she said.


    Selene sighed. "Yes, we exterminate them all. But I still feel uncomfortable as these are descendants from my line" Selene answered.


    "This whole world is an amalgam of our original worlds. We will probably have to kill people we knew, whether they turned into vampires, zombies or whatever" Alice said as she landed next to Selene.


    "I know. But I don''t have to like it" Selene said.


    She looked down another alley, and saw Violet fighting several vampires, using only her Gantz sword.


    "What is she doing?" Selene said.


    "Having fun I think. Look, Mindy is doing the same" Aeon answered, pointing down another alley where Mindy used her Gantz sword to fight 3 vampires.


    Selene aimed, then clicked the triggers on her Gantz gun several times. The heads of the vampires Violet and Mindy were fighting all exploded.


    "Hey!" Mindy yelled.


    "What are you doing Selene?" Violet joined in yelling


    "Our orders are to exterminate all vampires and werewolves. So lets just get this done as quickly and efficiently. Don''t play around" Selene said.


    "Oh, and my tally is now sixty" Selene added at the end.


    In another part of London, Hermione apparated and landed right in front of the entrance to the Ministry of Magic.


    She landed right in the middle of a battle between werewolves and what looked like normal folks in suits and business attire, all holding wands.


    They were the Ministry''s workers who were all wizards and witches.


    Immediately, she went into action, shooting several killing curses at several werewolves.


    As 3 werewolves fell dead, the others turned and dashed at her.


    "Oh no you don''t" Alex appeared and zapped them with her wand.


    Phoebe appeared landing from the sky and immediately started casting spells to attack the werewolves all around as well.


    From a distance, a group of screaming werewolves were running randomly, all aflame and screaming in pain before they dropped dead, their bodies charcoal. Within their midst, Sabrina walked calmly with a smile on her face towards Hermione.


    "I hear the other side the are counting vampire kills. If we count werewolf kills. I think I have 8" Sabrina smiled.


    "Miss Granger? Is that you?" one of the wizards asked.


    Hermione turned around and saw Percy Weasley, Ron''s older brother


    "Percy? What are you doing here?" Hermione asked.


    "After the intergalactic war, I rejoined the Ministry of Magic to band together with whoever that was left of us Wizards and Witches. We had gathered for a final battle to fight these lycanthropes. They seem very much different from the werewolves we are used to" Percy said.


    "They''re different. These ones are from another world" Hermione explained.


    "Really? No wonder" Percy sighed.


    "Is... Ron still alive? Are your parents? Ginny?" Hermione asked.


    Percy''s face dropped.


    "No... I watched them all die fighting aliens" Percy sighed.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. My orders with my friends is to retake London" Hermione said.


    "Really? That''s good. The few remaining wizards and witches will help you then" Percy said.


    "Good. Our mission is simple. Kill all vampires and werewolves" Hermione said.


    "Alright. If we fight together, I believe we can. I saw your friends... their power is impressive" Percy said.


    "We''re just the ground troops. Our heavy hitters are gathered at Hogwarts" Hermione explained.


    "Heavy.. hitters? How powerful are they?" Percy asked.


    "Well... Mary.. I mean Hancock ripped Voldermort to pieces and fed him to the monster in the deep at Hogwarts?" Hermione replied.


    "What? Rrr...Ripped him apart?" Percy stammered


    "Well, I didn''t see it. When I arrived, Voldermort was already ripped in half at the waist, and his head was smashed in and his jaw was missing" Hermione answered, turning green herself at remembering the sorry state Voldermort was found in.


    "A few of our heavy hitters are monsters in their own right. Besides Hancock, I wouldn''t mess with Serleena or Samantha too" Alex added.


    Hermione nodded.


    She introduced Alex and Sabrina who had come with her to the Ministry of Magic.


    "What''s that?" Percy asked, pointing into the distance as a dark presence seemed to be moving towards them.


    Every werewolf that tried to approach died on the spot, not even realizing that the had died.


    "Oh, that''s Melinda" Sabrina smiled.


    As Melinda neared, she retracted her aura of death.


    Finally, she arrived and said "Three hundred twenty two" with a bright smile.


    "That should be illegal. You''ll win like that" Alex complained.


    "All of you are using your abilities, why can''t I? Do you want me to pick up a sword and gun instead?" Melinda asked.


    "Of course not. I''m just saying" Alex mumbled.


    They looked in the distance and saw a large storm brewing.


    "What is that?" Percy asked, looking at the ominous sign.


    Hermione paused for a while, as if something is entering her mind.


    "We are to converge there at the Tower Bridge! That is Ororo''s doing!" Hermione said, looking up


    "Ororo?" Percy asked


    "Yes, our weather goddess" Hermione said as she apparated towards the epicentre of the storm.


    The other familiars around them headed that way as well.


    Percy looked at the other wizards and witches nearby and nodded. He was the highest ranking at the Ministry of Magic after everyone higher all died.


    They all apparated after Hermione and the rest.

 Chapter 79 – The Conquest of London

    Hermione, Phoebe, Alex and Sabrina flew following the north bank of the Thames towards the Tower Bridge.


    As they arrived, they were shocked that a major battle was taking place between the werewolves and the vampires.


    They were attacking each other in a berserk frenzy, and the team consisting of Diana, Sif, Susan, Mera, Wanda, Ororo, Jenny and Hannah were already there in the midst of the battle.


    They were the team sent to secure the Channel Tunnel between England and France, but since they were headed the same direction, they followed the team sent to secure London along the way.


    Ororo summoned wind and lightning, disintegrating both vampires and werewolves and Mera sent water spouts washing many away as well.


    Jenny and Hannah flew around at incredible speeds, smashing the evil creatures to bits.


    Lara, Chun Li, Natasha, Selina, Maxine, Annabeth, Ray, Raven, Yuriko, Rita, Wynona, Trix and Cameron fought the creatures from the south bank as Hermione, Alex, Phoebe and Sabrina were joined in the north by Tauriel, Selene, Mindy, Aeon, Alice, Buffy, Faith, Violet and Harley.


    Sam watched the scene from the Nexus. He was currently only a Level 2 and had no fighting capabilities, having decided on using his points to summon more familiars from now on.


    His basic Level 1 spells were the same as before being a mage, namely [Heal], [Summon Familiar] and [Magic Missile].  He kept the rest as spare in case he needed to summon someone else.


    Quorra was with him in the Nexus, and she was doing all she could to examine the one whole dice that he took from Merlin, hoping to find some use for it, like Merlin used the other totems from the other beings he took them from.


    Melinda and Mathilda appeared in the Nexus from their locations and immediately exited the Nexus, using the Nexus as a teleportation hub, allowing them to reappear near the battle.


    Melinda created her death aura and joined the battle while Mathilda burst into one of the nearby buildings, rushing to the top to find a suitable sniping site.


    The battle was intense. Not only were the vampires and werewolves getting killed, the familiars were getting badly injured as well.


    Chun Li was surrounded as several werewolves chomped on to her body, ripping her flesh off with their fangs.


    Both of Rita''s arms were ripped off by several vampires after her Gantz suit gave out from too many attacks.


    Violet was surrounded by 6 vampires, one using her own Gantz sword to impale her with it.


    Selina was overpowered by several werewolves, some ripped her legs off.


    Wynona was on her knees as a werewolf started twisting her head off after twisting off her arms.


    If not for Sam retrieving them and healing them, they very well would have died due to the seriousness of their injuries.


    On the other hand Diana and Sif were the most adept in such battles, plowing through the werewolves like a bowling ball through pins.


    Mary got cornered but her extreme durability and super speed saved her as she used her super-strength to rip off the heads of a few vampires.


    *Bang* a loud sound was heard as a large werewolf used Cameron''s body like a bat, smashing her into one of the Tower Bridge metal frames


    Trix fired her plasma rifle from her transformed right hand, burning the creature to a melted blob of flesh as Cameron struggled to get up.


    She immediately was recalled into the Nexus as Sam initiated healing her.


    A huge lightning bolt crashed and flash fried several vampires. It wasn''t Ororo but Annabeth this time who summoned the lightning.


    Mindy crashed the scene with a Gantz sword in each hand, slicing off two vampire heads, but she was tackled by a large werewolf who smashed her through a brick building.


    Her Gantz suit started leaking fluid, indicating it could not protect her anymore so just as the werewolf attacked her again, she disappeared into the Nexus.


    The werewolf looked around, confused that his prey disappeared into thin air. Even with his enhanced senses, he couldn''t sense her.


    "Looking for m cocksucker?" Mindy said as she suddenly reappeared out of nowhere, wearing a new Gantz suit with another two more Gantz swords.


    Without mercy, she dismembered its arms then crossed her swords and decapitated it.


    On the outside, Rey was using her lightsaber rather than a Gantz sword. Like Tauriel, Buffy, Faith and Wynona, using their own weapons gave them a sense of identity.


    They were all already wearing identical black skin tight Gantz suits. If they all used the same weapons, they would feel like they were one of many identical super soldiers.


    Some like Mindy had decided to wear a bright purple cape to look different,


    Others like Hermione wore a robe over her Gantz suit, uncomfortable that it was too tight and revealed all her curves, showing even her erect nipples and camel toe.


    On the other hand, some like Selene, Aeon, Natasha, Selena and Alice did not mind at all wearing the identical Gantz suits even if they revealed too much. To them, it was fully functional, gave them extra speed, strength and durability, and felt liberating, like they were fighting nude like they were when they were first summoned.


    The battle lasted 3 hours, with the werewolves attacking from the north of the Thames, and the vampires from the south. Sam''s familiars attacked both sides which were in battle with each other, destroying the Tower Bridge and all the buildings within a 5 km radius.


    Selene stood on the throat of the last vampire, plunging her Gantz sword into the vampire''s forehead and crushing its windpipe with her foot.


    "It is done. London is secured" Selene said as Sam exited the Nexus to survey the damage.


    "Good. Now we hunt down the remnants. I''ve already sent Kara, Samantha, Linda, Rhea and Carol to petrol the boundaries of the town to ensure no one escapes" Sam said and the girls all nodded, breaking up into groups and going off in separate directions.


    Hermione was with Percy as they checked on the surviving wizards and witches.


    "Is everything alright?" Sam asked Hermione


    "There are less then 20 witches and wizards here left. The Ministry of Magic will be working on bare bones from now on" Percy reported.


    "I''m sure there are more out there?" Sam asked.


    "The intergalactic wars with the aliens took most of our best. And the vampire and werewolf takeover practically wiped out the population of London, let alone wizards and witches" Percy sighed.


    "What about Diagon Alley?" Hermione asked suddenly.


    "We.. we''ve been holed up in the Ministry, no one has gone to or fro from Diagon Alley. We assumed no one is left alive" Percy said.


    "Lets check it out then" Sam said, eager to visit the place.


    Hermione nodded as she led Sam, Alex, Sabrina, Phoebe and Melinda heading towards Diagon Alley.

 Chapter 80 – Diagon Alley

    Hermione led the small team of Sam together with his Mage Team consisting of Alex, Sabrina, Phoebe and Melinda to the Leaky Cauldron in the heart of London. Percy had joined them too.


    The rest of his girls were sent to clean up London, getting rid of all the remaining werewolves and vampires. Selene treated them all as pariahs who no longer respected their Elders, so she had no hesitation in leading a team to get rid of them.


    The Leaky Cauldron pub was in a serious state of disrepair as signs of battle was clearly all over the place. There were no bodies around, but dried up blood was clearly seen all over.


    Hermione took the team through the small courtyard wall behind the pub and entered into Diagon Alley.


    The first sight that greeted them was an abandoned alley. The shops in the alley were all ransacked and damaged. There wasn''t a soul in sight even though all the doors were smashed wide open.


    Gringott''s Wizarding Bank''s doors were in splinters all over the floor, and the hollowed floor were cracked with holes in the roof. The same goes for Oliivander''s, Eeylop''s Owl Emporium, Floutish and Blotts, Florean Fortesque''s Ice Cream Parlour, Quality Quidditch Supplies and Weasleys'' Wizard Wheezes.


    Hermione ran into the Weasleys'' Wizard Wheezes with tears in her eyes, but no one was there. There were trinkets and all kinds of magical jokes all over the floor. Percy started searching frantically, but his brother George was nowhere to be found.


    The team raided whatever they needed, including magical books, wands, broomsticks etc and stored them in the Nexus before they gathered together in Gringotts.


    The trip to Diagon Alley was a disappointment for Sam. He had wanted to see if there were any other surviving wizards besides those at the Ministry of Magic.


    "Should we break into the vaults?" Alex asked mischievously.


    "I cannot be a part of such a robbery" Percy stated immediately.


    "We are not looking for treasure. We just want to check if there are any survivors" Hermione explained.


    Percy reluctantly agreed. They levitated following antiquated tracks below the vault and passed by most of the magical barriers unhindered before arriving at the vaults.


    Surprisingly, they found several goblins there who immediately started taking defensive action against them.


    "Wait! I''m Percy Weasley from the Ministry of Magic! We come in peace. We are only looking for survivors!" Percy yelled


    The goblins paused for a moment, still eyeing them warily.


    "You! You''re Hermione Granger, perpetrator of the Second Gringott''s Break-in in 1988!" one of the goblins yelled


    "We''re not here to break-in! We only want to search for survivors!" Hermione tried to explain.


    "Oh! So miss goody two shoes was a bank robber!" Alex laughed


    "It''s not like that! We had to look for a horcrux in the Lestrange vault!" Hermione tried to explain


    "Still, you human wizards betrayed us! You are trying to rob us!" one of the goblins said.


    "We don''t care about your vaults! Are there any human survivors?" Sam asked


    "Human wizards? We killed them all. They were turning into werewolves and vampires. Our dragon guards killed several of them and we killed the rest" a goblin said.


    "That''s not exactly true is it?" Melinda suddenly spoke up


    "What do you mean?" Sam asked


    "You! Goblin! Not all of the wizards you killed were werewolves of vampires, were they?" Melinda asked, a fierce look in her eyes.


    "All humans will turn into werewolves or vampires eventually! Then they will rob us! So we killed all the human wizards!" a goblin replied


    "You... killed them all?" Hermione gasped.


    "Yes. We killed all humans. You are next" a goblin said as several of them suddenly disappeared into the vault and 3 Ukrainian Ironbelly dragons charged from several directions.


    "They''ve gotten more dragons?" Hermione asked as she ducked


    "Yes. After Ron, Harry and you broke in, they upped their security with more dragons!" Percy said as he countered by casting a spell at the dragon.


    "This is ridiculous" Sam said, summoning several more powerful familiars from elsewhere.


    Samantha, Rhea, Kara and Linda appeared and they took out the dragons pretty handily.


    The goblins were flabbergasted as the dragons they took so much cost and effort in raising were all smashed to bits in moments.


    "What.. what are you going to do with the goblins?" Percy asked.


    "Kill them all! Raid all the vaults. This world is built with my karma points anyway. They belong to me. Take everything" Sam said coldly.


    It took them half a day to raid the hundreds of vaults in Gringotts, emptying them. Percy didn''t say anything, but Sam left him his family''s meager belongings in their vault as well as several galleons. They also didn''t raid the Weasley joke shop.


    But Diagon Alley was no more. Everything remaining was taken by Sam and his girls and emptied into the Nexus.


    They raided all the nearby magical alleys too, including Knockturn Alley, Horizont Alley and Carkitt Market.


    Percy was appalled but he didn''t say anything. Sam and his familiars were his rescuers anyway, and they were so powerful, he didn''t dare say anything.


    "Aah. This was disappointing. I was hoping to gather more allies. I guess the intergalactic war and the werewolf vs vampire war practically took most of the lives on this island. I wonder how the rest are doing" Sam sighed


    "Things are... not going so well in the scouting team across the English Channel" Quorra answered from the Nexus


    "What do you mean?" Sam asked


    "The scouting team had crossed the channel and secured a position on the other side, but they are currently under siege" Quorra answered


    The scout team consisted of Diana, Sif, Susan, Mera, Wanda, Ororo, Jenny and Hannah, which was quite a powerful team. But Sam sent Rhea, Samantha, Kara, Carol, Linda and Hancock as immediate backup through the Nexus while the rest flew over using their Gantz flying bikes to clean up any remaining werewolves or vampires on the way.


    They said goodbye to Percy, but gave him a device to contact them if needed. He left Mathilda, Chun Li and Annabeth in London to secure the city.


    Sam immediately returned to the Nexus with his magician team. It was time he summoned more familiars as conquering and securing a land such as England, let alone the larger world required more help than he thought.

 Chapter 81 – Securing Great Britain and across the Channel

    Realizing that Chun Li and Mathilda was nowhere near enough to hold a whole country, Sam immediately went to work and stripped his clothes off. It has been a while since he summoned new familiars.


    Having killed so many werewolves and vampires, not to mention dragons and more, he had plenty of points to summon new familiars and it took him over 6 hours to summon so many familiars at once.


    He was informed by Quorra that the situation over the English Channel had settled down after he sent the rest as backup, but he was not willing to conquer new territory but concede territory he already won.


    So he made sure he had enough new familiars to hold the country. After all, he had the whole planet to control.


    Quorra cleaned his sticky body on the bed with a wet cloth as they watched the new familiars dress in the gantz suits and got ready for battle.


    He was busy summoning exactly 16 new familiars, each with different roles to play.


    He summoned Elizabeth Swan who looked like Keira Knightly, who acted as her in the Pirates of the Caribbean movies and placed her as the leader of the country. Not only has she had leadership experience as the Queen of the Pirates, she had the appropriate British upbringing as a young daughter of a governor, so she had all the training to behave like a leader of England.


    Angelica Teach, looking like Penelope Cruz from the Pirates of the Caribbean On Stranger Tides movie controlled London itself like a mayor. Skilled with the sword and pistol, she was dressed in a Gantz suit and was armed with a Gantz sword and Gantz gun, she was capable of controlling the city from any remnant monsters.


    To assist the two women, Emma Frost who looked like January Jones from X-Men First Class was summoned as the telepath to link them to the rest. She was skilled in politics and was adept in ruling too.


    In the city, another telepath Elizabeth Braddock, whom Sam referred to as Betsy, looked like Olivia Munn from the X-Men Apocalypse movie, was also a telepath, only she was also one of those that patrolled the city.


    There were several others that also petrolled the city including the specialist vampire hunter Abigail Whistler who looked like Jessica Biel from Blade Trinity.


    She teamed up with Betsy, Chun Li and Mathilda who was already in London to hunt whatever other enemies were in London.


    There were several others who used the Gantz suits abilites to conquer and secure the other cities in England.


    Bobbi Morse who was acted by Adrianne Palicki in the Agents of Shield TV Series was assisted by the mutant Daisy Johnson who was acted by Chloe Bennet from the same TV series partnered up to take over Manchester.


    Elektra Natchios who looked like Elodie Yung in the Daredevil and Defenders TV Show teamed up with Jessica Jones who looked like Krysten Ritter in the same series and in the Jessica Jones series because they already knew each other, to take over Birmingham.


    Laurel Lance acted by Katie Cassidy teamed up with Thea Queen acted by Willa Holland in the Arrowverse TV series teamed up to conquer Newcastle.


    Barbara Gordon aka Batgirl from the Batman and Robin movies acted by Alicia Silverstone partnered with Laurie Juspeczyk aka Silk Spectre from the Watchman movie partnered up to take over Glasgow.


    Lastly, Kate Kane aka Batwoman who looked like Ruby Rose took over Liverpool by herself. Although she was a lesbian, she didn''t react to Sam that badly, but didn''t seem as interested in getting more "attention" from him as the rest.


    Sam also created 2 superspies, namely Melina Vostokoff who was acted by Rachel Weisz and Yelena Belova acted by Florence Pugh, both from the latest Black Widow movie, took over Scotland Yard and started forming their own intelligence service to oversee the country with Elizabeth Swan, and Angelica Teach.


    As the others slowly took over the larger cities, after eliminating whatever enemies and rescuing the extremely few survivors in each city, each pair moved on to the next cities one by one, to Sheffield, Leeds, Bristol, Nottingham, Leicester and so on.


    With the new team more than able to handle the situation, Sam turned his attention to his older familiars who have already secured a position in a ruined city just over the English Channel.


    He teleported over through the Nexus and was shocked that they were not in France!


    The other familiars welcomed him in what looked like a collapsed city which looked like it was once a beautiful port city.


    From a distance he could see his Ororo summoning a huge storm, Mera moving giant waves inland wiping out large groups of enemies.


    Diana and Sif were throwing themselves at the enemy while Kara, Rhea, Samanta and Linda was flying around shooting heat beams and burning the large army attacking them.


    Wanda was floating in the air shooting at the enemy while Carol was also flying into the enemies while being surrounded with her Binary energy.


    But the most shocking of all, most of the enemies being killed were orcs!


    Not only that, there were several dead balrogs nearby while Diana and Sif had just engaged another one.


    "Where... what.." Sam stammered, not knowing what to make of this.


    "Welcome to Grey Havens, the ruins of the port city of the Elven realm of Lindon, Middle Earth" Tauriel said grimly.


    The initial scouting party of Diana, Sif, Susan, Mera, Wanda, Ororo, Jenny and Hannah was faced with an army of orcs immediately upon landing on the shores of the port city.


    Not knowing what to expect, they were attacked instantly, and although they weren''t hurt too badly, they were placed on a back foot especially with the balrogs, that only when backup arrived did they solidify their position here.


    Of all the familiars, Tauriel was the only one that recognized the place immediately upon arriving, unlike the rest.


    "Middle Earth? Who is the enemy? Sauron?" Sam asked


    "If my history is correct, we''re facing Melkor aka Morgoth, not a mere Sauron. He is a Valar, arguably the mightiest of them all, second only to Eru Iluvatar, the creator god. He''s practically a god here.


    His armies are more vast, and he''s much more powerful. Sauron is also here, as his right hand man" Tauriel answered


    Sam sighed. This won''t be as easy as he thought.

 Chapter 82 – Enemies on Several Fronts

    "Fucking Merlin. What the fuck was he thinking creating Morgoth and Sauron again, and not use them in the war? It seems he created a world at war with itself!" Sam cursed


    They had already broken out of Grey Heavens in half a day and were exterminating orcs, uruk hai, trolls, goblins, balrogs and all sorts of middle earth creatures loyal to Morgoth.


    Surprisingly though, they found that the battles with the dark armies of Middle Earth were easier than they thought. It was as if they lacked leadership and the armies were randomly just fighting for the sake of defending the territories they already won.


    By the end of the second day, they were camped in Lille, securing the city and looking at the devastation of the place.


    In this mashed up world, many of the buildings and infrastructure was that of Earth, but the buildings and cities of Middle Earth were intertwined with them.


    As Earth was more urban with more buildings, most of the surroundings were still that of Earth, only that there were practically no humans alive around besides Sam and his familiars.


    Those with superhuman flight, namely Kara, Linda, Samantha, Rhea, Mary, Hancock, Hannah and Jenny, Sam''s most powerful members arrived after a super speed scouting trip in the nearby surrounding cities and provinces as well as the rest of the world.


    They were told not to engage the enemies unless they were attacked, but at superspeed, none of the enemies managed to see them.


    "The armies of Morgoth seem to thin the further out we go. There are... other forces that they are fighting with... and losing " Kara said


    "Really? Is there a human resistance force there or something?" Sam asked


    "Unfortunately, no. There are other monsters there instead. In Paris, there were metallic and had multiple arms like an octopus. They moved and attacked brutally, decimating orc and goblin forces that tried to invade them." Kara answered.


    "Let me see" Sam said. As one whose memories created all the familiars, who in turn are the source for Merlin to create this world, he was probably the one who would best identify this new creatures.


    Using the mind link, Kara shared her observation of Paris with all the familiars there.


    "Mimics. They''re from my reality" Rita said.


    "So we attack these... mimics then?" Hancock asked


    "No. It is good that Morgoth''s forces are distracted with another enemy besides us. Lets use Lille as our temporary headquarters and scout around to see if there are any more other forces around.


    How is Belgium?" Sam asked Linda


    "Brussels was...terraformed into a large cave. Some... creatures have overtaken the armies of Morgoth. They overran these enemies and conquered them all the way into Germany! I believe in due time, the armies of Morgoth will lose and be conquered by these monsters" Linda said.


    Sam used his mindlink and shared the vision with everyone.


    "Holy shit! Xenomorphs!" Sam gasped


    In the vision, he saw millions of xenomorphs from the Alien movies, but they were larger and more powerful than the xenomorphs in the Aliens movies. It was clear that they were hatched from the bodies of orcs, uruk hai, trolls and there were even at least hundreds of xenomorphs hatched from balrogs!


    "No wonder their armies seem lost. Did anyone see Morgorth or Sauron?" Sam asked


    The Kryptonians shrugged, as none of them have seen them. There was no eye of Sauron, nor the physical bodies of either Dark Lords.


    "Don''t tell me that the Queen xenomorph has taken over either Dark Lord!" Sam suddenly thought out loud.


    "What is a xenomorph?" Hermione asked


    Sam looked around him at all the many familiars that he has created over time and sighed.


    "Xenomorphs are living weapons, able to survive in any conditions and are known for their deadliness and ferocity. They have acid blood and saliva and have strength that is advanced from the creatures they bred from! Ash called them the perfect organism, whose structural perfection is only matched by its ferocity" Sam started and mind linked the visions of the creatures in his memories from the movies.


    He started explaining the lore of the Aliens movies, reciting everything he could remember about the xenomorph''s abilities. Furthermore, he explained that the monsters probably took the strengths of the creatures of middle earth and enhanced them with their xenomorph physiques.


    He could clearly see Mathilda''s face turn pale in fright and the rest were deadly silent as well.


    Mary Marvel, Carol aka Capt Marvel, Mary Embrey aka Hancock, Hannah Lewis, Jenny Johnson and the other Kryptonians Rhea and Samantha returned from their superspeed scouting trips around the world with news that was just as dire, if not more so.


    Most of the northern United States have been infected by one form of zombie virus or another.


    That wasn''t the worst of it, the Cloverfield monster apparently had landed in New York, as well as a large Godzilla monster looking like the 1998 Godzilla movie also landed in New York! They had battled it out and the Cloverfield monster won by being larger and indestructible, leaving the carcass of the Godzilla creature sprawled and rotting all over the ruined Manhatten.


    By now the Cloverfield monster had already moved on to rampage the rest of the United States. The Godzilla babies that had sprouted were rampaging all around in the ruined city, fighting the parasites that fell from the Cloverfield monster. Neither side had won so far, but the Godzilla babies seemed to be more durable and were winning.


    In the Pacific ocean, numerous large Kaijus had rampaged, decimating most of the countries surrounding the Pacific, including Japan, Korea, most of Southeast Asia, Australia, New Zealand and several of them were rampaging across the West coast of the United States.


    Thats not the worst of it. Some of these kaijus, as they have been rampaging for some time already before Sam started thinking of retaking back the planet, seem to have been infected by the zombie virus!


    Of course there were other threats too, but the large kaijus running rampant obviously took all the attention.


    As the scenes of these gigantic zombiefied monsters went through the minds of Sam and his familiars over the mind link, Sam wondered if his forces are enough to handle taking back this world.

 Chapter 83 – War With The Xenomorphs

    Sam stood on a 5 story building, watching the huge battle taking place.


    Standing with him were Quorra to help him coordinate the Nexus, and Emma Frost to help with the telepathic communication.


    Unlike the many battles he experienced before, even those against the so called God Race, the demons or the Dragon Lords, Titans and such, this battle didn''t feel epic, and the degree of violence was far more brutal than what he experienced before.


    While fighting those earlier so called God races, the enemy was blasting all sorts of energy blasts, flying around at high speeds and fighting with flair, it did not feel real and felt more like playing a computer game.


    Maybe it was because the creators of those races were geeks like Merlin was, and it felt a bit forced and they never felt any real danger.


    But this battle was more ominous, more threatening, more deadly that even Sam felt frightened.


    He watched as thousands of xenomorphs, with attributes that integrated those of orcs, uruk-hai, elves and even balrogs and a dragon or two charged at them.


    On his side, he brought his whole group of familiars, abandoning England to battle, leaving only Elizabeth Swan and Angelica Teach to try to restart some form of government there.


    There was his super team made up of Carol (Capt Marvel), Hancock (Mary Embry), Kara (Supergirl), Rhea, Samantha (Reign), Linda (Red Daughter), Mary Marvel, Jenny (Johnson) and Hannah Lewis flying back and forth fighting with their powers and dealing the most damage.


    They were supported by Wanda (Scarlet Witch), Susan (Invisible Woman) and the elementals Ororo (Storm) and Mera who were creating chaos with their elemental and magic abilities.


    The mages Hermione, Phoebe, Alex (Russo), Sabrina and Melinda (the Ghost Whisperer) were also providing magical support.


    Then there was the group of goddesses, namely Diana (Wonder Woman), Sif, Donna Troy and Annabeth Grace fighting melee battles with the xenomorphs.


    They fought side by side with the melee fighters which ranged from super soldiers, mutants, terminators, Jedi, elves, vampires and other beings.


    They were of course Mindy (Hit-girl), Tauriel, Selene, Alice, Natasha (Black Widow), Buffy, Faith, Lara Croft, Max (Dark Angel),  Cameron, Trix (TX), Yuriko (Deathstrike), Raven (Mystique), Violet, Selina (Black Cat), Harley Quinn, Rey, Chun Li, Wynona Earp, Rita (Angel of Verdun), Mathilda, Betsy Braddock (Psylocke), Abigail Whistler, Bobbi (Mockingbird), Melina, Yelena (Black Widow), Daisy Johnson (Quake), Elektra, Barbara (Batgirl), Laurel (Black Canary), Thea (Speedy), Laurie (Silk Spectre), Jessica Jones and Kate (Batwoman).


    The xenomorphs were incredibly tough, but fortunately for Sam''s forces, the Gantz guns and weapons were more than capable of blasting and killing the xenomorphs with each shot. Unfortunately, there were just too many of them rushing at his forces like a tide of black water.


    Quorra was busy extracting several members of their team back into the Nexus as they got injured.


    At first it was Mathilda, then Daisy, then Wynona... then there was a whole group of Natasha, Melina, Yelena and Daisy who died and reappeared in the Nexus. Then Donna, Abigail and Selina died. Then Trix and Cameron were smashed into bits in the tide.


    One by one, the dead familiars reappeared naked in the Nexus and watched the battle while getting dressed in new Gantz suits and weapons to ready themselves for when Sam or Quorra allowed them out of the Nexus.


    "Pull back!" Sam yelled in the mind link, supported by Emma.


    As their team pulled back, with covering fire provided by the super team and the elementals, suddenly Serleena stepped forwards.


    "I''ll show you how Kylothians deal with inferior races" she smirked as suddenly a whole wave of her tentacles appeared from under her and attacked the xenomorphs.


    Serleena initially was having an easy time, but after a while, she discovered that her tentacles were being ripped apart and she was feeling the damage, initially a little, but then it really started to hurt her.


    "Bitches.... wait till I get the queen" Serleena gritted her teeth.


    The super powered girls started to use their wide range attacks to help Serleena when the xenomorphs suddenly retreated.


    "What happened?" Sam wondered as Serleena chased them with her tentacles.


    However, she gave up after a few miles as she didn''t want to overstretch herself.


    "I seem to have intercepted a mental command to retreat from their queen" Emma said


    "I wonder why" Sam muttered.


    "They took them!" Quorra suddenly said


    "Who?" Sam asked


    "A few of us were captured!" Quorra said.


    Sam quickly took a head count of all the many familiars who were gathering around him.


    They quickly discovered that Max, Abigail, Chun Li and Faith were missing.


    Sam tried to mentally connect with them, but there was no response.


    He quickly tried to see through their eyes.


    However, one by one, he hit a mental barrier as Max, Abigail, and Chun Li''s minds were blocked.


    Finally, he entered Faith''s mind and suddenly felt her fear. As he opened his eyes, he saw the other 3 girls naked, and were hanging on a organic wall, encased in some sort of skin material with facehuggers on their faces.


    He only saw a glimpse as a facehugger pounced and attached itself to her face, breaking the mental connection with Samsara.


    "Fuck!" Sam yelled as he tried to reconnect again, only to find their minds completely closed to him.


    Sam immediately entered the Nexus and brought all the captured girls back into the Nexus.


    Max, Abigail, Chun Li and Faith appeared naked in the Nexus. But on their faces were the facehuggers, and they were pulsating on the faces of the girls as they deposited their seed down their throat.


    Max and Abigail were impregnated first, so their chests were pulsating as their chest cavity moved up and down under their quivering naked breasts.


    Realizing instantly what danger they were in, he quickly ejected the 4 girls out of the Nexus.


    The other girls that were outside were shocked to see their fellow familiars suddenly thrown out of the Nexus unceremoniously when suddenly, Max''s chest burst open as a small xenomorph shot out of her and immediately landed on Alice who swatted the wormlike xenomorph away.


    It''s blood splashed on Alice''s arm, burning off her skin as she winced in pain.


    Three more chestbusters burst out of Abigail, Chun Li then Faith''s chests but Kara and Samantha immediately killed them with their heat vision.


    Sam exited the Nexus to see Max, Abigail, Chun Li and Faith writhe on the ground, barely alive.


    As they were still alive, Sam decided to heal them and quickly used his [Heal] magic to heal and regenerate their internal organs that were destroyed.


    Just at that moment, suddenly another wave of xenomorphs attacked, catching them off guard.


    They didn''t expect the xenomorphs to attack again, having just retreated a couple of minutes ago and Serleena rampaged with her near infinite tentacles.


    The girls charged, even though they were exhausted, to help Serleena push back the tide, but this time the xenomorphs attacked with even more numbers.


    Sam disappeared into the Nexus with the injured familiars and exited again to join the battle with the rest of his familiars.


    There were more stronger race hybrids with the xenomorph forces this time, including ogres and trolls, more balrogs and dragons and a larger number of elf and dwarf xenomorph hybrids.


    Sam watched Carol and Kara as they teamed up to battle a xenomorph dragon in the air. Surprisingly, the dragon-xenomorph hybrid seemed more than a match for both Carol and Kara, fighting them on an even basis!


    The xenomorphs particularly targeted Serleena''s tentacles, acknowledging that she was the most dangerous among Sam''s forces.


    "Samsara! They''re targeting us!" Quorra yelled at Sam through the mind link.


    One by one, familiars were disappearing rather than being reborn in the Nexus. First Mindy disappeared, then Lara, then Wynona.... one by one, girls started disappearing.


    Sam instructed Quorra to immediately bring those that disappeared into the Nexus, provided that they were not already "hugged" by a facehugger.


    She managed to rescue Tauriel and Selene, but more and more were disappearing as the Xenomorphs apparently were working with a strategy.


    Suddenly, Quorra and Emma stopped communicating and Sam looked around, realizing that both of them were missing!


    Just as he turned back to see the battle, a xenomorph pounced on him and he passed out!

 Chapter 84 – The Rescue

    Sam felt something at his groin. Something or someone was fiddling his penis!


    Suddenly, he felt a hand grab him and started yanking his dick hard.


    Opening his eyes, he was shocked at what he saw.


    He was stuck to the wall in a sticky substance, naked and unable to move.


    All around him were his familiars, all stuck to the walls all around the large hall.


    Some of them were barely alive with large holes in their chests.


    Others still had face huggers stuck to their faces and their throats and chests were pulsating as a xenomorph worm entered their chests.


    Then there were those like him, stuck to the wall and was waiting to be infected as nearby eggs pulsated ominously on the nearby floor.


    And in the middle of the large cavern, there was a gigantic xenomorph queen, who seemed more manacing and evil than Sam ever imagined.


    Nearby was the broken black armor of the dead Dark Lord Morgoth.


    "Fuck! No wonder they are so powerful! The Queen hatched from Morgoth, a godlike Ainur!" Sam muttered.


    "Damn it Sam! Are you awake?" he heard a voice from below him.


    It was Hermione, and she was stuck to the wall below him, to his right as her left hand barely reached his penis as she yanked on it to wake him up.


    "Fucking hell, are you getting an erection?" she asked in an exasperated voice.


    "Well I can''t help it! You''re doing too good of a job!" he responded


    Suddenly, the pulsating eggs burst open as the facehuggers inside rushed at them.


    Sam watched in shock as several facehuggers rushed at him, one attaching itself to Hermione under him as she tried to scream.


    Sam screamed too as Hermione''s hand crushed his penis with all her might.


    Daisy Johnson, aka Quake, one of the later familiars whom he hadn''t gotten close to yet was also under him but to the right and she just woke up as a facehugger latched onto her face.


    She tried to scream as she let loose her powers, shaking the whole place up.


    The enormous queen looked in their direction and charged at them.


    Sam felt a facehugger climb up his body as he instantly vanished into the Nexus saving himself.


    Sam gasped in relief in the Nexus, as the facehugger smashed it''s sex organ into the empty air, missing Sam''s face.


    He looked around for any of his familiars who were still uninfected, but everyone he could see there were already either near death with a hole in their chest, or currently having a facehugger on their face.


    He immediately rescued those that were near death, that already had a xenomorph burst out of their chests.


    Surprisingly they were all alive, unlike the victims in the movies, probably because all these girls were bona fide heroes with higher tolerance to pain.


    He immediately crouched over Selina Kyle aka Catwoman''s naked body and healed her chest with his [Heal] ability and immediately moved on to Selene''s body.


    "Oh shit. If the xenomorphs have Selene''s vampire abilities, they would be much worse" he thought to himself.


    Then he panicked. "Is anyone still free and not captured?" he asked through his mind link.


    "Sam? Yes, there are some of us still free. We''re hovering 2 km in the air above the alien nest, deciding what to do. " Kara said on the mind link.


    From the link, he was glad that those with superpowers were still not captured, like Kara, Rhea, Linda, Samantha, Mary, Carol, Hancock, Jenny and Hannah. He would hate to see xenomorph with Kryptonian powers. He found out that Serleena was badly injured but managed to get away too.


    But others like Wanda, Sue, Mera and Ororo were captured, so there will be xenomorphs with super powers hatching. There was also the issue of Diana, Sif, Donna and Annabeth being captured, making godly xenomorphs.


    He immediately recalled all those still free into the Nexus as he healed Tauriel''s naked body. He did leave Elizabeth and Angelica still in England, but also left Mary flying by herself high in the sky above the nest, far away from the Xenomorph nest as an escape path for the Nexus.


    "Quickly! We have to either free these girls or kill them and regenerate them in the Nexus!" Sam said, instantly giving them mental instruction.


    With a thought, Diana appeared in the Nexus, a facehugger on her face.


    Kara immediately ripped it off her face and killed it with her heat vision as Diana screamed from the lacerations on her face.


    Having no time to heal her, Sam instantly summoned Wanda, Sue, Mera and Ororo but was disappointed that they were already half dead with a large hole in their chests.


    Without healing them, he brought in Sabrina, Alex, Phoebe, Melinda and Hermione. Luckily they still had the facehuggers on them and the Kryptonians viciously ripped off the face huggers as Sam healed them.


    Some of the familiars had lacerations and wounds on their faces from the facehuggers being ripped off, but others they had to wait for their chests to burst before killing the xenomorphs and healing their chests.


    It took quite a while as Sam kept bringing them in and healing them or killing facehuggers and wormlike xenomorphs.


    As bodies started disappearing, the xenomorph queen screamed angrily and the xenomorphs all around started looking around to see where the bodies were disappearing to.


    As Sam watched the screens while healing different familiars, he saw a xenomorph fly in the sky using Wanda''s abilities. Another was moving around summoning the wind to fly, using Ororo''s powers.


    Suddenly, the Xenomorph Queen looked directly at Sam, making all his hairs stand up.


    "How..how can she see me?" Sam thought as the Queen approached the screen viewpoint, looking directly at Sam.


    Suddenly, it screetched and moved through the screen, it''s large head entering the Nexus, looking directly at Sam!


    The girls moved back in shock as the Queen tried to reach Sam. But the screen was too small for it''s whole body to enter, only the front end of it''s long head.


    It opened it''s mouth and a long tongue with a mouth of it''s own stretched to reach Sam, who was by now pressing himself to the far wall of the current Nexus hall.


    The long tongue went very near Sam''s body, but because the screen was low, the tongue with the teeth was the same level as Sam''s crotch and as it opened it''s mouth it tried to bite Sam''s penis!


    "Don''t you dare cocksucker!" Mindy aka Hitgirl said, having been recently healed, as she picked up a spare Gantz sword and chopped off the Queen Xenomorph''s "tongue".


    The Queen screamed as the tongue was chopped off and the acid sprayed on Mindy, burning her skin on the front of her body as she screamed in pain.


    Kara, Linda and Samantha opened fire with their heat vision as Serleena, who hadn''t been healed yet shot multiple tentacles at the Queen, shoving her out of the nexus.


    The Queen grabbed on to Serleena''s tentacles and attempted to pull her with it.


    Carol grabbed on to Serleena and Kara, Linda and Samantha severed Serleena''s tentacles, causing her extreme pain.


    Sam got up and immediately shifted the viewpoint of the Nexus to Mary who was hovering high in the air over the nest.


    Quorra, who Sam had just only healed started taking a head count and realized that not everyone is accounted for.


    Several familiars were still missing namely Raven, Yuriko, Jennifer, Rey and Harley.

 Chapter 85 – The Ambush

    Sam summoned the remaining girls from the Xenomorph nest


    Raven (Mystique), Yuriko (Lady Deathstrike), Jennifer Check, Rey and Harley Quinn were instantly brought into the Nexus and they were still in the mist of what they were going through.


    Yuriko was bloody and in the midst of battling xenomorphs with her claws fully drawn, even with a large hole in her chest.


    "Calm down Yuriko! It''s me! You''re safe now!" Sam said approaching her and then hugging her as she collapsed in his arms.


    Harley and Rey had facehuggers in their faces and the Kryptonians Kara, Samantha and Linda removed them and destroyed the facehuggers with their heat vision.


    Jennifer was screaming as her chest was pulsating, her face was all warped in pain as her demonic side screamed. Just then, the monster in her chest exploded out as she screamed in pain.


    But instead of passing out, she grabbed the wormlike xenomorph with her hands and opened her mouth extra wide and chomped down on the creature''s head. The acid blood sprayed everywhere, melting her flesh and bones, but she continued biting the worm''s head off, disregarding that her beautiful face and body was melting before collapsing after ripping it''s head completely off its body.


    "Jennifer!" Sam yelled, unable to approach her body because of all the acid everywhere.


    Raven held Sam back, as he was about to rush at Jennifer regardless to heal her.


    "I''ll put her out of her misery" Hancock said coldly as she used a Gantz sword to chop off Jennifer''s head.


    Moments later, Jennifer appeared naked, fully whole in another part of the Nexus. She glared at Hancock but didn''t say anything.


    Sam was reluctant to kill any of his familiars, although this was something he regularly did initially. This was because in the mind link, he discovered that every death did effect every one of them mentally. It didn''t break them, but they felt the very real pain of dying.


    He just realized that Raven was hugging him from behind and asked "Raven... are you ok?" surprised that she wasn''t affected by the xenomorphs.


    "I can shapeshift so that the alien is not incubated in my body and secretly expelled the alien fetus out of me before it hatched" she smiled


    "That... thats good then" Sam said and looked at the xenomorph nest from Mary''s eyes, many miles above the nest.


    "What do we do? They''re clearly more of a threat than we thought" Natasha asked.


    "I''ve held this back. There is one person who I have yet to summon. I... I actually fear her. She''s my ultimate weapon, my final solution. But I worry I cannot control her in case she loses control" Sam answered.


    "Who is it?" Ororo (Storm) asked.


    Suddenly, a xenomorph claw exited Sam''s chest from the front, much to the surprise of all the familiars around them.


    Sam vomitted blood as he turned around only to see Raven morph into a xenomorph!


    "Shit! A xenomorph with Raven''s powers!" Diana (Wonder Woman) yelled as she slashed at the creature with a Gantz sword.


    Meanwhile, Hermione and Alex were helping Sam with healing spells as his chest was hemorrhaging blood.


    The xenomorph engaged several of the familiars in the Nexus, able to shapeshift to many weird and deadly shapes.


    He claws instantly killed Laurel (Black Canary) and Thea (Speedy) chopping their heads off and barely missed Elektra whose arm got chopped off.


    Kara and Carol tried to attack it, but it managed to shapeshift it''s way out of their attacks and managed to kill Wynona Earp.


    "I got the real Raven!" Quorra yelled while the chaos was all around.


    Sam turned and look aghast at the condition of Raven''s body. Her whole abdomen seemed like it had been used again and again as there were so many holes on her abdomen.


    "We''re wasting time!" Hancock said, grabbing the xenomorph with both hands and ripping it apart.


    Acid blood covered her, but all it did was short out and melt her Gantz suit.


    Sam looked at her and she nodded saying "Do it, Your nuke option. Your final solution. Kill the bastards!" she said


    Sam nodded and laid on the nearby bed as the other girls surrounded him, wondering who it could be.


    Even now, Sam was uncomfortable having sex with an ever growing audience of his lovers.


    Especially when so many beautiful women were staring at his flaccid cock with expectations, he was suffering from performance anxiety.


    They literally had the faces of the most beautiful actresses in Hollywood and in fact were even more beautiful due to Sam creating them to ideals in his imagination, without the physical flaws of the real people they were based on.


    Watching him hopelessly masturbate to try to get it up, Mindy, who was his first familiar reached out her hand to help him and her mouth opened to give him some stimulation.


    "Hey, you''ve had him the most. Let us new girls try" Jessica Jones said, being one of his latest familiars who were still new to him.


    Chun Li protested. "Just because we were earlier, doesn''t mean we have had it as many times as you think" as she too joined the fray.


    Suddenly, more and more of them were wanting to get in on the action.


    Sam could not choose, so he lay down and closed his eyes.


    He felt something approaching his face and he stuck out his tongue as someone sat on his face and he eagerly ate her out.


    "Hey! No fair" he heard Alex''s voice. But not caring, he kept his eyes closed as he ate whoever it was


    At the same time, he felt multiple tongues lick him, making him incredibly hard. Many mouths took turns sucking him and he felt like he would explode in pleasure.


    However, a mouth started emerging from his groin "swallowing" his dick instead. The many mouths kissed the new mouth, fully knowing what would be happening next.


    After a while, they pulled back letting the new girl emerge from Samsara''s cock.


    Sam opened his eyes as the girl on his face started grabbing his head and cumming on him. moaning loudly. He was surprised to see Kate Kane aka Batwoman who was a lesbian.


    She smiled at him and said "Not bad for a cis man. You... may very well be a man I want to fuck often" she smiled.


    "Take a number" someone said disgruntedly from behind her.


    "It''s starting" Alex''s voice could be heard in an excited tone.


    As a naked body emerged from him, her red hair appeared and several of the familiars gasped.


    In a way, it was kind of obvious who it would be.


    She should have been one of his earliest familiars due to her being so well known.


    But his mention of being afraid of her losing control also made sense.


    Several of the familiars who knew her subconsciously took a step back.


    Luckily, Sam no longer felt pain when he summoned new familiars, only intense pleasure.


    But this didn''t stop him from feeling worried and fearful looking at her.


    "Hi lover" she said, her naked body hugging him as they were attached at the groin.

 Chapter 86 – The Final Solution

    As the new familiar''s body emerged, her groin was stuck to Sam''s groin as he looked at Jean Grey aka Marvel Girl from the X-Men movies.


    As most of his X-Men familiars like Ororo (Storm), Raven (Mystique) and Yuriko (Deathstrike) were from the earlier X-Men movie incarnations, Jean Grey looked like Femke Janssen from the earlier movies.


    She moaned as she rocked until their sexual organs separated, with him being inside of hers as they fucked each other till completion, much to the envy of the watching crowd.


    As a telepath herself, she immediately grasped the situation and knew all their histories.


    "You don''t have to fear me darling. This "me" you created is in full control" she smiled as she got off his still semi-erect cock.


    She looked at the screen to see the Xenomorphs that could fly start charging towards where Mary Marvel was levitating.


    It looked like xenomorphs using the powers of Susan Storm, Ororo, Wanda and several of them had Raven''s abilities, having shapeshifted wings on their backs or arms.


    "I''ll be right back" Jean said, nodding at Quorra who telepathically was instructed to let her out of the Nexus.


    She hovered in the air naked, with cum still dripping down her thigh, and immediately charged down to the xenomorph nest.


    She flew past the xenomorphs with Sue, Ororo, Wanda and Raven''s powers, their body disintegrated the moment she passed them and there was a soft *THUD* as she entered the base


    There was silence, as if nothing was happening.


    "Is... is she going to be ok? Should we provide backup?" Kara asked as she and the other girls with superhuman abilities readied to attack.


    "No need" Ororo said shaking her head.


    "Really?" Hancock asked


    "Just wait and see" Raven said nerveously.


    Suddenly, a huge concussive explosion blasted the nest apart. It wasn''t a loud explosion. In fact there was barely any sound. But the blast could be seen as it radiated away from the nest, flattening all the trees around the area.


    What was once a cavern in a mountain, there was suddenly a crater.


    Jean hovered in the air over a large xenomorph queen whose bottom half had already been descimated, leaving parts of its torso, two arms on the right side and it''s badly mangled head.


    It was still moving around in pain, refusing to give up as it screamed for help.


    But all the xenomorphs were piles of mush all around, and no one answered her.


    Even the xenomorphs made from balrogs and dragons were minced xenomorph meat in piles of acid blood, let alone the other weaker xenomorphs made from the bodies of orcs and such.


    The only reason the Queen was barely still alive was because it was made from a Dark Lord who was an Ainur, a Godlike being in Tauriel''s world.


    "Even Gods die!" Jean said as if she heard Tauriel''s thoughts, and she clenched her hand into a fist.


    The Xenomorph Queen''s body exploded in a splatter of green acid.


    She flew back to Mary and reentered the Nexus


    "How did I do lover?" she asked, pressing her naked body onto Sam and grabbed his penis.


    "Great" Sam smiled  and cupped her firm butt.


    --


    In Buckingham Palace, Sam lay naked in the royal bedroom, surrounded by all his girls.


    He realized that he hasn''t spent time with them for a while, and didn''t really know the newer familiars, only having sex with them when he initially summoned them.


    So he spent the next 2 days in a wild orgy, not only having sex with each one multiple times, but also mentally communicating with them so that their hearts and minds were bound to him.


    Luckily, his [Heal] ability replenished his stamina too, otherwise having and endless sex orgy with 64 familiars, no matter how gorgeous they are, would be impossible.


    As he couldn''t have sex with literally all of them at the same time, the girls took turns having sex with him, and monitoring the new combined world they were in.


    Report after report of more and more monsters kept coming in.


    After their defeat of the xenomorph queen, the mimic alien army expanded out of Paris and were taking over Europe!


    There was also still the Clover monster rampaging across North America, with mini iguana looking Godzilla hatchlings that seemed to have been zombiefied and growing at a rapid rate.


    Although they haven''t reached the size of their dead mother yet, they were already the size of small buildings, and their numbers were in the hundreds and they seem to be hunting the Clover monster who killed their mother!


    The rest of North America was infested with zombies, while the west coast of the USA and the many countries in the pacific seem to be regularly attacked by kaijus that frequently emerge from the Pacific


    The kaijus would already have destroyed the world if not for the fact that they were regularly engaged with similarly large monsters that appear randomly from all over the world.


    Using the mind link, Sam clearly recognized them. They were mutos or Titans. But they were different from the Titans that they fought with from another world.


    These were familiar to Sam, he even knew their names. The ones he recognized so far were Mothtra, Rodan, King Ghidorah, Kong and Godzilla!


    Besides scouting and fucking, the girls were busy training. There were many new familiars, and besides getting used to the Gantz suits and weapons, they also trained their fighting prowess.


    There were many hand to hand fighting experts, from battle hardened street heroes to super spies and assassins.


    As the Nexus could only create Gantz suits that were too powerful to be used in sparring, and because Alex and the other mages were too lazy to create clothes that were just for protecting their modesty, the girls sparred naked.


    This of course helped Sam stay erect while he engaged with 3 girls at once while watching the spars.


    Sam had decided to break his large group of familiars into teams.


    He left Elizabeth Swann and Angelica Teach in England to continue trying to set up a new government and civilization.


    For the home team in the Nexus, he decided to have Quorra to help him manage the Nexus, and Serleena as the guard of the Nexus.


    The Telepath team also stayed in the Nexus unless needed and they consisted of


    He also separated the others into teams


    Super Team


    Power Team


    Goddesses


    Avengers


    Elementals


    Superspies


    Assassins


    Bat Team


    Thieves


    Street Team


    Mage Team


    Femme Fatales


    Human Weapons


    Vampire Team


    Demon Team


    With this tentative organization of his forces, Sam hoped that by specializing their training teamwork and coordinating their skills and abilities, they would be able to handle the rest of the fucked up world.

 Chapter 87 – Out of the Frying Pan…

    Over the following few days, Sam and his familiars cleaned out the xenomorphs all across Europe, killing the xenomorphs that had hatched out of the middle earth dragons, namely Smaug the Golden, the Fire Drake of Gondolin and the Great Cold Drake.


    Then they took another week, hunting down Scantha the Worm, The Dragon of the War of Wrath and Glaurung the Father of Dragons, which were too large for the xenomorphs to capture.


    Finally, they took on Ancalagon the Black, a dragon so large that even a dragon like Smaug was only as large as one of its claws and the largest Dragon ever created by Morgoth in Middle Earth.


    The dragon hunt used most of his Super Team consisting of Kara, Samantha, Rhea and Linda, the Power Team consisting of Hancock, Mary Marvel, Hannah Lewis and Jenny Johnson, the Goddess Team consisting of Diana, Sif, Annabeth and Donna, the Avengers consisting of Carol, Wanda and Sue Storm and the Elementals consisting of Ororo and Mera and was led by Sam himself and was accompanied by Jean Grey and Serleena


    As for the other less powerful and street level familiars, they were sent to Paris and battled the mimics from the Edge of Tomorrow, led by Rita who was familiar with them.


    Everything was coordinated in the Nexus by Quorra who controlled the ins and outs of the Nexus and Emma Frost who kept the information flowing in the mind link.


    The battled in Paris was brutal, with familiars dying and reincarnating in the Nexus and immediately rejoining the battle. As the girls kept regenerating, and they were all highly trained super soldiers, eventually they managed to take out the mimic Omega in the Louvre after several days of intense fighting.


    Simultaneously, the dragon hunt was equally brutal, but as they hunted one dragon at a time, they killed all 3 xenomorph dragons in the same day, while the larger ones like Scantha and Glaurung took at least a half a day each to kill.


    As for Ancalagon the Black, the battle was brutal and the victorious familiars joined in with Gantz Sky Cycles to join the other super powered familiars fight the humongous dragon. It took a whole day to finally bring him down especially with Serleena''s help to hold the dragon down with her tentacles before Kara sliced off the dragon''s head with a fully extended Gantz Sword.


    These initial battles went according to plan, and they emerged victorious against these foes.


    However, the earth started shaking after that, with tens of volcanoes exploding all over the world.


    The teams had to split up to investigate the causes of the earthquakes and volcanoes. But it became obvious pretty quickly over the next few weeks that things were getting worse not better.


    There were tens of kaijus all over the world, destroying what was left of civilization. Most of the kaijus were nearly as large as Ancalagon the Black, and they actually teamed up in twos and threes and kept emerging in faster intervals from some portal in the Pacific Ocean.


    But the Kaijus were not the only monsters around. They were extra-dimensional enemies, but the planet seemed to spout monsters of their own that actually battled each other and the foreign kaijus, causing the volcanoes and earthquakes.


    Sam referred to them as Titans as he recognized several of them including King Ghidorah, Rhodan, Mothtra, Destroyah and the most famous one of all, Godzilla.


    This Godzilla was different from the dead carcass in Manhattan. This one looked like the one in the Japanese movies, and breathed atomic fire and was nigh indestructible.


    There were also mutos appearing all over the world and wierd two legged or armed monsters that Sam recognized as skullcrawlers from the King Kong of Skull Island movie. .


    Then, there was the Cloverfield monster who is by now rampaging across the middle of the United States. That creature was indestructible and every team that battled it ended up in defeat.


    The teams won a few battles but they were losing more than winning as their forces were spread too thinly. They didn''t even have the manpower to battle the many zombie infestations all across the United States.


    Sam sat in the Nexus with most of his familiars, all looking depressed and disheartened. While the familiars could reincarnate again with a brand new body in the Nexus nearly instantaneously, they remember all the pain they experienced when dying and even the memories of the moment of their deaths, it was starting to have an effect on them.


    Some of them who were not accustomed to the life of a superhero like Mathilda, Hannah Lewis, Melinda Gordon and Mary Marvel were particularly affected by all the death and destruction fighting the kaijus.


    Each of them were literally like a weapon of mass destruction, or a natural disaster. The kaijus that attacked the United States were even worse as they got infected with one of perhaps dozens of different zombie viruses, making them even more fearsome.


    Only the Cloverfield monster seemed to slow them down with it''s senseless destruction. And the worst part of it was, the Cloverfield monster was still growing and was apparently still a growing child!


    Sam sighed as he helped the naked Diana who was just reincarnated after being stomped to mush by the Cloverfield monster. Not long later, a naked Hancock also gasped as her new body reawakened in the Nexus.


    Many of the other street level supersoldiers watched from within the Nexus, rearming themselves with Gantz suits and weapons as well as Gantz Skycycles and were ready to start another attack.


    Sam watched them, certain they were just being sent to their deaths, but what else was he going to do? Give up?


    He massaged his temples when he suddenly felt his shoulders being rubbed by someone''s hands.


    "Ahhh, thank you" he said, looking back and seeing Mindy massage him.


    She was still naked and didn''t look like she was getting dressed any time soon.


    Before he asked, she simply shook her head


    "I''ve been killed by this albino monster 7 times already. I think I''ll sit this one out unless we have something that can actually hurt this bastard" she said.


    Sam nodded an understood. She wasn''t the only one. He could see others like Tauriel and Hermione who were just staring at the screen naked, unmoving. It was as if they were undecided what to do, and were not enthusiastically gearing up for battle as before.


    Another round of battle started taking place as a group of 20 Gantz Sky cycles charged out of the Nexus and attacked the Cloverfield monster who screamed and attacked with it''s huge arms.


    Suddenly, a bright light came from the sky


    Three large humanoids flew down from the sky. They looked strange as they had a humanoid body shape with two arms and two legs, but their heads were indistinct, and their whole body looked like it was made from star and space. There were no features on their faces to be seen, no eyes, ears or mouths, only stars with their skin a dark background like outer space.


    They moved their heads around and looked like they were searching for something, ignoring all the familiars in their Gantz Skycycles and even the gigantic Cloverfield monster


    Suddenly, all 3 heads looked at Sam, even though he was inside the Nexus. Sam and the familiars were stunned and suddenly Sam''s body started teleporting and he disappeared from the Nexus, right in front of all his familiar''s eyes!

 Chapter 88 – Into the Fire

    Sam''s consciousness started awakening. He was shocked that he could not feel his body


    He could not feel his body, nor could he move.


    All around him was white and the only thing he could see were the 3 starry humanoids


    Why are you, the creator, not in control of your world?


    This world is not his!


    How can it be? It is clear that this world is made with his unique creation energies!


    Someone else created this world after stealing his creation energies


    Who?


    A creator self named Merlin, also known as 12780


    Did he lose his creation token during the war of the creators?


    Negative


    He did not participate, and 12780 ambushed him after winning several battles against other creators and winning their tokens.


    Then where is 12780?


    Killed by this subject self named Samsara also known as 12990


    So 12990 took back his world from 12780?


    Affirmative. But 12780 already used his creation energies and the creation tokens of others to create this overpowered out of control world. This is why 12990 cannot subdue this world.


    Still, this is a failure. Not creating a world even after given the creation energies


    There as a mistake made when he was acquired. He didn''t get the tutorial and was instead sent to 12780''s world and lived there for a while.


    He had the power of a creation god and lived a s a mortal in another creation god''s world? Does he have no ambition?


    Perhaps he didn''t know what he had


    Nevertheless, he''s a failure for not creating and establishing his own world, which was his task.


    So we will be destroying him?


    No... It''s not his fault he was mistakenly sent to the wrong world without the tutorial. We will send him back where he came from.


    So be it!


    Let it be so!


    So say we all!


    That was the last thing Sam heard as he disappeared.


    --


    Sam suddenly awoke and was in excruciating pain.


    It was as if every nerve in his body was on fire, and his brain is letting him feel every ounce of pain.


    He screamed and writhed around as nurses and doctors rushed to pin him down and increase the dosage of painkillers and sedatives.


    "How did he wake up? I thought he was brain dead?" A doctor asked


    "I don''t know. He suddenly woke up and started screaming" the nurse said


    "It''s inhumane to keep him alive like this. Why aren''t we euthanizing him?" another doctor asked.


    "The courts decided to keep him alive until at least the criminal case is over. The governor is using this poor sod as a political tool for his election campaign to get reelected. The death penalty is one of his campaign promises, and this case is on all the national news!" the first doctor answered.


    "Won''t this create racial riots?" a nurse asked


    "No. The black guys aren''t getting the death sentence. They were mere accomplices. It''s the pretty white girl who is up for first degree murder" the first doctor said.


    "Poor guy, kept alive for this. Half his brains were blown out, he''s blind in his left yet, half his face is gone, most of his body has 3rd degree burns and his penis was shot off. Both his arms and legs had to be amputated due to the severe burns. I hope she get the death sentence for this" the second doctor said.


    Hearing all of this, Sam''s mind screamed in shock. He was back in his old body! But he was horribly disfigured, disabled and brain damaged. Although he could see and hear everything, he could not communicate to anyone.


    He was trapped in his own body, and unable to do anything about it.


    "No! Help! I''m here!" he yelled in his head, but nobody could hear him.


    --


    Sam lay in his hospital bed for days which stretched to weeks and then to months, unmoving and unable to communicate.


    He thought he was going mad, and perhaps all the experiences in the other world with the powers and all his familiars were just a dream.


    Nurses and doctors came and went, gave him his treatment but nevertheless talked about him and treated him as if he could not hear them.


    But he could hear everything. His black right eye stared at them, listening to everything they said and talked about.


    Sharon''s court case was in the national news and they were talking about it all the time.


    Of the three guys, Tyrone and Jacen got 20 years for kidnapping and arson while Jamal got an extra 15 years for assault in shooting Sam in his crotch.


    As for Sharon, she got the death penalty. It was the top news in all the newspapers and news stations.


    Several days later, the doctors were arguing with each other right in front of Sam''s room


    "Why are they bringing the media circus here?"


    "The victim of the case is here, so they want to do an interview"


    "What interview? He''s brain dead and he is barely alive and severely crippled"


    "The governor wants to show how badly he was injured to quell the riots happening because of the case. Maybe by showing how serious their crimes are, they would not riot so much"


    "Are they stupid? How will this stop the riots? Most of these anarchists are rioting just because they can. This case is just an excuse anyway"


    "Regardless, the news crew will be coming in two days time. They will be bringing the girl on death row"


    "For what? To ask for forgiveness?"


    "It makes great television"


    "I swear, if it weren''t for the fact I need the salary to pay for my alimony, I would have quit this job so many times and left the country to live in Bali or something"


    "Haha, you won''t do that. Like you said, you need your money for alimony. The way the current courts are so liberal, if you don''t pay your alimony, you''ll be the one getting the death sentence"


    The doctors walked away and the room was silent, leaving Sam to his thoughts

 Chapter 89 – A Restart

    The sky was cloudy as a police officer looked at the dark sky


    "Going to be a storm. What a day to have such a ridiculous event" he said


    "Its politics. Nothing surprises me anymore" his partner said as they guarded the entrance to the hospital.


    A limo arrived and the Governor was ushered in, surrounded by his security and aides


    But the dark clouds couldn''t damper the Governor''s mood. He felt like this was going to be his moment.


    The whole hospital had became a circus as the media swamped the entrance of the hospital.


    A beautiful brunette was brought into the entrance by a prison warden, wearing prison uniform which didn''t hide her gorgeous figure.


    She was silent and her eyes were dead as she trudged in, ignoring the flash of the many cameras snapping pictures of her.


    Inside was like a zoo as makeup artists touched up the faces of the many nurses who took care of Sam in the hospital, while the main doctor who was in charge of his overall care was grumpily answering vapid questions from the selected journalist.


    The Governor led the frenzied press into the Intensive Care Unit and gave a long speech before bringing in the handcuffed Sharon Carpenter in.


    She looked lifeless as her dead eyes stared at the ground, shutting out everything that was happening around them.


    It was then that the Governor finished another long winded introduction as Sam''s body was wheeled in on the hospital bed he was in, hooked up on tubes and wires keeping him alive.


    The press suddenly went silent as they gasped in unison seeing how badly his condition was.


    Even the Governor suddenly clammed up as he saw the human mummy, fully wrapped up in bandages, missing all his limbs, with tubes to breathe, feed and remove his waste plugged in various parts of his body.


    The grumpy head doctor sighed and proceeded to read out all Sam Serra''s injuries, as his hospital directors ordered him to.


    As every injury was read out, the press got more and more silent, even the camera''s stopped snapping pictures as they realized the severity of the things done to Sam.


    The doctor stopped reading the list of injuries half way as he noticed Sharon moving towards Sam.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Haven''t you done enough?" he yelled


    Sharon stumbled over to Sam''s severely handicapped body, her face covered in tears as she approached him.


    The doctor was about to stop her when he saw her face as she slowly reached out to Sam''s face and gently touched his bandaged face.


    Only one of his eyes could be seen under the bandages, as his other eye was blinded and his face had been blown apart by the gun shot wound.


    If it were not for the bandages covering his facial injuries, his face would be too gruesome to photograph and would have caused nightmares for all their viewers.


    But Sharon did not flinch touching him as she mumbled incoherently as tears flowed down her face freely and snot ran down her nose.


    She rubbed her face on his face, like they were intimate lovers as she cradled his face and those that could read lips could make out her saying "Sorry" over and over again.


    "Er... I think we should leave them alone for a while" the doctor said


    "But she''s the perpetrator" the Governor objected


    "I think they both need closure. It seems like they knew each other" the doctor said


    "Fine. But I am not pardoning her!" the Governor answered


    "So be it. It''s not like she could escape from here anyway. The hospital is surrounded by press" the doctor said.


    The two were left alone as the Governor and his assistants ushered out the press to leave Sharon and Sam alone.


    "You''ve got 5 minutes. Then we''ll come and get you" the prison warden said as he left with the rest of the press.


    Sam stared at Sharon, unable to say anything. Many thoughts entered his head


    Was his experiences in Merlin''s world and beyond a dream?


    Didn''t Sharon join him in the other world as well? Even though he had commandeered her body and made it his male form, didn''t she experience a few times regaining control?


    "I dreamed of being you many times in prison. It was my only escape from reality of prison as we waged war against fantastical beings with your actress warriors.." Sharon suddenly mumbled


    "Huh? Actress warriors? My familiars?" Sam thought as he tried to understand the implication of her words


    "I would give everything for those dreams to come true, even if it means giving you my body. Its what I deserve anyway, after what I did to you" she continued in tears


    "Me too" Sam said in his head as his mouth barely made a recognizable sound


    Suddenly a loud thunderbolt crashed and the hospital went dark as there was a power blackout.


    Within 5 seconds, the backup generator turned on, returning the lights to the hospital.


    The governor continued taking questions at the press conference when the prison warden and a nurse ran out.


    "What?" the Governor yelled suddenly as and aide whispered in his ear.


    The police officers ran to the ICU ward together with the press, the Governor and the doctor


    But both Sam and Sharon were missing, with Sharon''s prison clothes and handcuffs on the floor, and Sam''s empty bandages and all his tubes and wires keeping him alive dangling emptily all around his empty bed!


    Police officers, nurses and doctors scrambled urgently searching the hospital, covering every room, corridor and hall, desperate to find the escaped convict and rescue the poor victim.


    "Hey! Doctor, have you seen the escaped convict?" the police officer asked a handsome man dressed in the typical hospital scrubs and gown.


    The young male doctor walked away without answering, as if he didn''t hear the question.


    "Arrogant bastard" the police officer said


    "Who are you talking about?" a nurse nearby asked as she walked in on the police officer.


    "That male doctor. He might be a doctor, but he didn''t have to be so arrogant. I have to admit though, such a handsome man is quite rare. No wonder he was so arrogant" the police officer answered.


    "Which handsome young doctor? I''m sure I would have known if such a good looking doctor joined the hospital" a nurse said..


    "That handsome.. hmmm where did he go?" the police officer said.


    Several minutes later, in a residential backyard, a naked man started donning jeans and a t-shirt from a clothing line after dumping the hospital clothes.


    He didn''t steal any underwear as he found it unthinkable and disgusting, but he found stuffing his newly recreated penis in the jeans quite uncomfortable.


    Luckily he made his large breasts disappear otherwise wearing the tight t-shirt would be impossible.


    "Glad my [Heal] powers still work to transmute flesh any way I want" Sam said to himself. Inside his head, Sharon agreed with him wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 90 – Captured

    Sam felt something warm and wet and extremely pleasurable, but he also strangely felt something in his mouth.


    He felt himself climaxing and something warm went down his throat!


    Slowly he opened his eyes to see his fully erect penis in his mouth as he continued sucking on it while bending over.


    "What... what are you doing?" he said, talking to himself.


    "This feels soooo good" Sharon said in his head, co-controlling his body as he masturbated himself.


    "Then what was that earlier?" Sam wondered when he felt something dribbling out of his mouth.


    He quickly wiped it, thinking he had drooled in his sleep.


    His eyes popped out as he realized it was his own seed.


    He was never that long before in his original life, and he had so much sex in the other world, if indeed it was real, that the thought of autofallatio never crossed his mind.


    But now, indeed he was sucking himself like a well endowed porn star, and before he knew it, he had his own warm seed in his mouth.


    "Uugh" he wretched as he spat out his cum from his mouth.


    "What the hell?" he yelled.


    "It felt good right? So wonderful to have one of these" Sharon said, his hand still playing with his cock.


    "Never do that again!" he said to himself, realizing that his mouth still had the aftertaste in his mouth, even down his throat although he spat it out.


    "Don''t tell me she''s been doing this all night?" he wondered.


    "Don''t you guys like to be sucked? Don''t you like us girls to swallow?" Sharon asked in his mind


    "Not swallowing my own cum!" he yelled in his head


    "Anyway, you have taken over my body. What do we do now?" Sharon asked in his head.


    Sam stood up from the bed they were sleeping on, wiping his hand on the bedsheets.


    Looking in the mirror, he realized that although this body seemed familiar, as he had looked like this nearly the whole time in the other world, if indeed it wasn''t a dream, nobody knew him looking like this.


    He looked neither like his unattractive original self, nor the extremely beautiful Sharon who has been convicted for the death penalty.


    As he was a new person, he could start all over again. But as what? He had no money, nor any possessions except for the clothes he stole.


    They were in a house they broke into, as the occupants were possibly away, as the car was not in the driveway.


    Suddenly, they heard a car drive into the garage and the front door opened!


    "Fuck. Lets get out of here first" Sam said as he climbed out the first story window and down the drain pipe.


    --


    He walked through the streets barefoot in stolen jeans and t-shirt, wondering what to do next.


    He realized that he had his [Heal] ability, which was really a flesh transmutation ability.


    But what else? His [Level 1] powers included [Magic Missile] and his most used ability and hack, his summoning.


    Just as he was thinking about testing his other abilities, he walked past a old electronics repair shop which had several TVs turned on, and he watched the news.


    There was still a manhunt for death row inmate Sharon Carpenter, and her accomplice a handsome young man.


    They showed CCTV footage of himself in his male form sneaking out of the hospital. Then a artist rendition of his face.


    "Damn! That''s quite a good impression of me" he said, looking at the sketch of himself.


    "Hey! You''re him!" a bum on the corner said, looking at the TV and at Sam


    "What? No! I''m not him!" Sam replied


    "It''s him! It''s him!" the bum yelled, calling attention as a police car nearby suddenly took a U-turn and drove directly towards them


    "Fuck" Sam said as he turned and ran the other way


    "Freeze!" the loudspeaker sounded from the vehicle, but Sam ran without looking back, turning into an alley


    Sam ran for dear life, but he was barefoot and the alley had glass shards on it as well as used needles that lacerated and cut up his feet as he ran.


    Sam tried to heal himself as he ran, but his feet kept getting cut up, leaving bloody footprints as he ran, making it easy for the officers to follow him.


    The officers were surprised at his tenacity, as they could clearly see his feet bleeding everywhere, but they were confused as his feet kept shining a light as he healed.


    Just then, Sam ran into a dead end and the cops were close behind him.


    "Too late scumbag!" the first officer arriving said as he shot his tazer at Sam''s back


    Sam''s whole body trembled uncontrollably as the officer''s partner arrived.


    "Fucker! Making us run like that" the second officer yelled as he too took out his tazer and shot at Sam


    Sam''s body trembled while standing, electrocuted by 20,000 volts of electricity


    Just then, more officers arrived and the first one that tazed him ran towards Sam as his body collapsed, kneeing him in the face as he fell to the floor.


    Sam''s handsome face was smashed by the knee and he fell sideways to the floor as he landed face first into the dirt.


    The officers jumped on him, applying their full body weight on him while they cuffed him.


    As the officers pulled him off the ground unconscious, they suddenly realized something strange.


    "Hey.. look at this! It''s Sharon Carpenter!" they said, realizing the suspect had large breasts popping out of the now torn T-shirt that looked like it could barely hold them in


    Furthermore, as the body suddenly transformed into her former female body, she was slimmer, and the jeans she wore dropped off her hips, revealing her female anatomy.


    The officer looked at her beautiful face, now smashed up and bleeding and looked at her whole body again.


    "I could swear... she was a man..." he said as he carried her prone body to the squad car.

 Chapter 91 – Death Penalty

    Sharon lay unconscious and sedated surrounded by doctors.


    "So, when can she be camera ready?" an aide for the Governor asked


    "The cops busted up her face quite badly. Her face is still pretty bruised. It will take a few days to get the swelling down" the doctor said


    "Those stupid bastards. She cannot look busted when we execute her. It''s not a good look for the Governor if she looks like she''s been tortured. How long?" the aide asked


    "I think.. two to three days. We''ll get a makeup specialist to help make her look like a beauty queen. She is already ridiculously pretty as it is" the doctor said


    "Well, we''ll schedule the execution next Monday! Make sure you keep to schedule. And keep her sedated so there is no risk of escape again" the aide said.


    --


    Sharon woke up groggily as she slowly looked around.


    She was on a hospital bed, strapped tightly so her arms and her legs and even her neck could not move.


    There was a drip going into her left arm and monitors that were monitoring her heart beat and pulse. Her mouth was gagged and she wondered what was going on.


    She looked up and saw she was surrounded by press and cameras clicking non stop as the Governor was giving a speech.


    "... expedited the death penalty so that she will not escape again. So as you can see, she''s prepped and ready to be executed. The execution will not be televised, but you can view the body after she''s executed. Please follow me" the governor said before leading the reporters outside.


    "Shit! Fuck!" Sharon thought to herself, realizing what was going on.


    "What?" Sam said inside her body. Both of them started panicking and struggling against her bonds.


    "Can you do something about this? We''re going to die!" Sharon thought to Sam


    "I''ll try to see if my powers work or not" Sam replied in her head


    "Oh! You''re awake. This shouldn''t be. Here, I''ll sedate you again. It would be inhumane to stay awake for your own execution, especially one as beautiful as you" a male doctor smiled as he added some chemicals into the drip going into her arm.


    "No... nooo!" both of them thought in their shared head, but they could feel groggy.


    As they both lost consciousness, their lives flashed before their eyes.


    For Sharon, it was her life before she caused Sam''s death, the wild things she did, the many sexual escapades she had, but surprisingly it also included confusing memories of fighting monsters with famous actresses. Then it was her sentencing and her brief escape with Sam somehow sharing her body. Everything was messed up and confusing.


    For Sam, he remembered his mundane loser life. Then he remembered his strange second life as Samsara, who had tens of familiars who were famous and pretty characters from movies, summoned from his dick and his adventures in a strange world, and then beyond. Then it was his escape in Sharon''s body and it led to now.


    The doctor checked the unconscious Sharon''s makeup and straightened her clothes, which were the typical orange prisoner garb, but looking extremely sexy draped over her gorgeous figure. Her shirt had moved up, exposing her underboob, but he pulled the shirt back down, and while straightening her clothes copped a feel of her right breast.


    Several people walked into the room next door which had a glass view of the process.


    The last person entering was the governor and as he sat down on the front chair with the best view, he smiled and gave the executioner the thumbs up.


    The same doctor looked at the pretty unconscious girl he just anesthetized and licked his lips.


    "Too bad I couldn''t enjoy your body when you were alive as you were under watch 24/7. But your body will still be warm for a while after you''re dead" he smiled, pressing the button that started administering the three chemicals into her body.


    The witnesses watched for a few minutes as the heart and blood pressure monitor slowed down and eventually Sharon''s heart stopped.


    The doctor checked her pulse and nodded, declaring her time of death and confirming her death to the people watching the execution. Then he signed the pre-prepared death certificate on the desk nearby and started removing all the monitors and tubes from her body.


    The governor stood up, satisfied with the execution and left the room as the people in the room followed him out.


    The doctor/executioner started removing all the tubes into her dead body and started wheeling her out of the room.


    Under his mask, he was smiling widely, and he had to quickly push the bed out of the room, to hide his raging boner as his heart pumped quickly due to his excitement.


    --


    The crematorium worker walked into the morgue to retrieve the body for cremation only to see the doctor naked on top Sharon''s body humping her.


    "Come on! We''ve been waiting for some time now. Don''t be so greedy" the worker complained.


    "Fuck off! She''s so gorgeous, I wanted another time before she''s burned" the doctor gasped as he came into her again.


    "Damn it. How many times has it been? Three? Four times? You''ll leave a fucking mess before we even get a turn" the man complained


    "Well, I have a medical degree, so fuck off. I''m done anyway" the doctor said, putting on his pants.


    "Damn it. Look at that mess" the worker said, looking at the cum covered mess between Sharon''s legs.


    "How many of you were waiting?" the doctor asked


    "There''s four of us. She''s a mighty pretty one" the worker said


    "Then you better hurry. She will turn cold and rigour mortis will set in soon if you don''t hurry" the doctor laughed as he walked off


    "Fucker" the worker said as he wheeled the body off to another room where his buddies were waiting.


    --


    "I told you guys we didn''t have much time. Now she''s frozen in that position. How will she fit in the oven?" the crematorium worker asked


    "But she''s so pretty. But even with olive oil, she''s too stiff to enter anymore" his colleague said, looking at the dead body.


    Sharon''s body was naked, her legs in the air over her shoulders and her pussy overflowing with cum. Hand prints were seen on her breasts as her breasts were starting to discolour from all the rough squeezing.


    Her mouth was open, and filled with cum too, while her eyes were left open so they could fuck her while she "looked alive"


    After some effort, they managed to shove her into the crematorium, her legs bent over her head.


    "Goodbye beautiful princess. It''s been fun" the crematorium worker said, pressing the button while scratching his balls.

 Chapter 92 – Into the Tutorial

    Sharon Carpenter. Born April 4 2001 at 11,23 PM. Died 20 August... The Spacetime Stargates were not aligned and she''s not a prophesied creator. Why is she here?


    Is this a joke?


    Wait, there is another consciousness in her mind.


    Ah... I see


    Samuel Serra. Born 01 of January 2001 at 1.01 AM. Died 1 January at 1.01AM. Consciousness acquired at precisely the time where the Space-Time Stargates are aligned.


    He''s the glitch


    The glitch?


    Yes, subject 12990. The glitch!


    That makes him a creator.


    Yes, his world is the rogue one


    But he never went through the tutorial


    Yes. Normally we would have discarded him, but his world.... is out of control. He needs to be trained and he needs to take back control of his world.


    Can''t we destroy it?


    His world is so rich in lifeform imagination, so we are reluctant to do so. But it will eventually be too destructive if the organisms manage to leave the planet and conquer other worlds or universes.


    So what now?


    Our orders are to send him into the tutorial stage, then put him in the starting world. Hopefully he will grow in power and be able to retake his world.


    Her...his.. body is glitched. Because of multiple use of several powers, and their hybrid body, he...she has some abilities already become a part of them.


    Then alter his or her attributes. Make those abilities his/her natural abilities and put him/her in the tutorial stage immediately.


    Affirmative. Changes set. Sending now


    Somehow, both Sharon and Sam listened and heard every word. But they were unable to move nor respond and the could not even see who was talking.


    "Who are these fuckers who kept playing with my life?" Sam wondered


    "These fuckers saved our life. We should be grateful" Sharon said.


    Sam thought about it and he realized that she was right. He would have died twice over if not for these fuckers.


    But the next thing they knew, their consciousness blacked out again.


    --


    "Eek! Pervert" a female voice yelled


    Sam slowly opened his eyes and looked around.


    He was in a field, surrounded by a forest with 39 other people around him, all slowly waking up.


    Not only were there people, but interspaced between everyone were random medieval weapons like swords, maces, spears, bows, arrows and even crossbows and bolts.


    To his shock, he was naked and next to him was a pretty girl moving away from him, hiding her eyes from him.


    He was the only one among everyone that was naked and as more and more people woke up, more people started staring at him.


    But he wasn''t too bothered as he was more surprised to see his familiar huge penis and his lean and muscular body again.


    "At least I''m me, not in Sharon''s body" he thought to himself


    "Hey!" Sharon''s voice sounded in his head


    "Oh, you''re here too?" he asked


    "Damn right. How come you''re the dominant one?" she asked


    "I don''t.. know" he said, suddenly noticing there was a pop up screen in front of his face.


    Everyone else seemed to be shocked as they also seemed to be looking at something in front of their faces.


    [Mission: Survive 3 days or escape through portal]


    It seemed everyone received the same message, as although Sam could not see anyone else''s screen, some of them were reading aloud.


    "Nexus!" Sam cried out, but nothing happened.


    "Maybe there is no Nexus here. Damn. I miss that metallic female voice" he said.


    "Status" someone called and started looking intently at his personal screen.


    "Lets try that. Status!" Sam said and suddenly another pop up window appeared


    [Name: Sam Serra


    Age:19


    Class: None


    Level: 0


    Strength: 5 Speed: 5


    Agility: 5 Durability: 5


    Intelligence: 5 Charisma: 8


    Life: 100 Mana: 100]


    [Special Skill - Summon Familiars]


    [Special Skill - Heal]


    [Special Skill - Magic Missile]


    "Pretty average stats.... but I have my Level 1 spells from my previous life? That''s a cheat right?" he thought to himself.


    Before he even had time to consolidate his thoughts, a scream caught everyone''s attention.


    Sam turned around to see several black blurry objects shoot out of the forest, instantly killing several people who were not prepared for such brutality.


    Sam saw the creatures ravaging and tearing to shreds the people they pounced on.


    They were large, 2 meters tall on all fours and black with demonic red eyes.


    They were dire  wolves, or wargs or something similar, and their bloody attacks caused everyone to flee in terror.


    A few men picked up weapons and tried to fight, but they were ripped apart with one swipe of their paws, or by chomping down on their heads.


    There were 2 of them and in that instant they had killed 7 people in seconds and were hungry for more.


    Sam picked up a short sword and started running for the forest, hoping to lose the wargs in the trees.


    But one of them took notice of him, perhaps because he was all naked, looking like a meal of pure meat.


    Sam ducked behind a tree just as one of the creatures attacked, and barely managed to get out of the way as the tree was easily smashed to bits.


    "Fuck!" Sam yelled as he barely managed to escape serious injury, though his back had welts from the splintering wood.


    Deciding to attack Sam turned around to face the monster and pointed his finger at the warg


    [Magic Missile]


    A magic bullet shot out of his finger and hit the warg right in the head between its eyes, causing it to flinch. But even though it injured the monster,  the damage was too minimal, unable to even penetrate it''s skull, only causing it to bleed.


    The warg pounced on Sam, and he was caught by one of its claws.


    Sam screamed in pain as his abdomen was ripped open, blood splashing everywhere from a massive gash on his chest.


    As he crashed to the ground, in desperation, he blasted the warg with over 20 [Magic Missiles]. 4 barrages of 5 bullets from every finger, shooting like a roman candles, all aimed at different parts of the body.


    The warg got hit in the face, its chest and its stomach, leaving a bloody mess as somehow, he managed to hit something vital, killing the warg on its feet.


    Sam gasped for his breath and looked at his [Status] as he started his healing.


    "Wow, my mana usage..." he noticed.


    Apparently every [Magic Missile] he shot depleted his mana by one, and as he was heavily damaged, his Life hit points were down to 73, as he started casting [Heal], as every hit point recovery depleted his mana by the same amount too at a rate of one per second.


    Hit hitpoints barely rose to 76 when the other warg crashed through the trees and looked at its dead mate, then turning to face him.


    "Fuck!" Sam thought as the warg instantly pounced on him.


    At that instant, Sam wished he still had the Nexus to hide into as he anticipated his death by the warg and covered up his body with his hands.

 Chapter 93 – Return of the Familiars!

    "Samsara? You''re here!" a happy voice called


    "Huh?" Sam wondered and looked up in surprise.


    His heart missed a beat as he saw that he was in the Nexus, and all his familiars were there looking at him with teary eyes.


    "Girls!" he yelled as all of them jumped on him, hugging him and kissing him.


    "Don''t get too happy. Watch your mana" Sharon''s voice entered his head


    "Sharon?" he wondered as he looked at his mana


    Sam was shocked as his mana was depleting at a rate of 1 per second while he was in the Nexus


    Seeing that his mana is down in the 60s and seeing the warg still looking for him outside, he decided he needed to finish it off first before he runs out of mana


    "Sorry girls. This mana usage is killing me. Let me finish first" he said as he immediately exited the Nexus, but not before changing positions, making sure he exited on the monster''s back


    Instantly upon landing on it''s back, he fired 10 [Magic Missiles] directly onto the warg''s face causing it to collapse in pain.


    But it flung him off as it wasn''t dead yet.


    "What the..." Sam screamed as he scrambled from the floor.


    As the warg stumbled to get closer, Sam decided to summon Diana aka Wonder Woman


    Just then, something weird was happening to his body as two graceful arms appeared from his abdomen, making it look like he had 4 arms, then Diana''s face and head appeared from his chest as she pushed her way out of him


    Her legs came out next as she stood up and the last portion where they were joined were their genitalia, which separated instantly as she stood up and charged at the warg.


    "Some things never change" Sam thought to himself, looking at the naked beauty smashing the warg with a punch.


    As it crashed into a tree, Diana jumped on it and twisted its neck, killing it instantly.


    She ran back towards Sam who was busy healing himself to 100% health.


    "Samsara!" she smiled as she helped pull him up


    They both hugged and kissed passionately like old lovers who haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    Sam quickly looked at his mana and was glad to see that even as his mana was now down to 34, with Diana here it wasn''t going down at a rate of 1 per second.


    Instead, it was going down at a rate of 1 per minute.


    They had a quick conversation and Sam found out that his familiars regained consciousness when he appeared naked in the field. That means they didn''t witness anything that happened to him or Sharon on earth.


    "Watch your mana" Sharon''s voice suddenly said.


    "I guess I''ll have to go" Diana said.


    "For now. Until I can figure out this mana usage" Sam said, hugging and kissing her again.


    To his surprise, to let her back into the Nexus, as long as any part of his body was "inside" them with their naked skin, she would merge back into his skin and re-enter into the Nexus.


    Diana disappeared as his tongue entered her mouth, her body merged into his tongue and mouth, disappearing in an instant.


    It was only now that he noticed his pop up window blinking a notification.


    "Huh?" Sam wondered as he clicked on it


    [Level up]


    [Level up]


    He was now a Level 2 after killing two wargs.


    "Right, lets figure out what''s what" he said, checking his stats


    As he had leveled up, he was given 2 stat points per level. So with 4 points he simply increased his strength, speed, agility and durability. And he noticed his Life points and mana each increased by 4 too.


    Then there was a option to gain a skill.


    Remembering that this incarnation, he doesn''t have unlimited usage of his powers, since he could not hide in the Nexus like before and leave everything to his familiar, he would have to take a more active role.


    So since he had his previous powers as a free gift, he decided to become a melee player instead and chose swordsman, leveling up his swordsmanship.


    He checked his status again, and they looked like this


    [Name: Sam Serra


    Age:19


    Class: None


    Level: 2


    Strength: 6 Speed: 6


    Agility: 6 Durability: 6


    Intelligence: 5 Charisma: 8


    Life: 104 Mana: 105]


    [Skill - Swordsmanship Lvl 2]


    [Special Skill - Summon Familiars]


    [Special Skill - Heal]


    [Special Skill - Magic Missile]


    Remembering he was still naked, he started heading back to the clearing


    While he was walking, he tried to communicate with the familiars in the Nexus, but was surprised that there was nothing. He couldn''t communicate with them.


    "They are all talking at the same time, it''s giving me a headache" Sharon suddenly said


    "Wait. You can hear them?" Sam asked


    "Yes. Where did you get so many famous actresses to work for you?" she asked


    "Nevermind that. Can they hear me?" Sam asked


    "Yes. All of them are asking for you to summon them" Sharon answered


    "I can''t right now girls. My mana is getting low. Lets survive this first and try to raise my mana" Sam replied


    There were several things Sam could figure out about his mana usage.


    Every [Magic Missile] bullet cost 1 mana, as does every hit point he recovered from using [Heal] which went at a rate of 1 per second.


    Every second in the Nexus was also 1 mana of usage, and while each time he summoned a familiar cost nothing, them being summoned cost 1 mana per minute.


    Looking at his mana for a while, he realized that his mana recovered at 1 per minute too.


    Unlike his previous existence, this time whoever the beings are that took him, they made sure that he didn''t have a free ride with his powers.


    But having the Nexus was still like a hack. And these powers were like a free gift while he was still at Level 0, meaning they were free even though they cost mana to use.


    If this was like a computer game, he should be able to increase his mana, since he only had 104 as his current limit at Level 2.


    He walked through the field looking for clothes from the dead bodies killed by the wargs.


    Unfortunately most of them were ripped and pretty much unusable with blood and gore everywhere. He only found a pair of army boots from a dead body who was dressed in army gear.


    However, Sam did find one body whose clothes were pretty much intact as only the head had been ripped off.


    "Damn, this feels familiar" he said as he got dressed in the only clothes he could find.


    Together with army boots, he was now dressed in a school uniform skirt which barely covered his genitals, and a white school blouse which he ripped at its shoulders.


    Reusing a dead person''s underwear was too disgusting, he thought. Besides, most of the bodies soiled themselves as they died.


    He picked up a sword, its scabbard and a crossbow with bolts as he wandered off.


    The mission was to survive 3 days, and he kept his eye on his mana that was slowly climbing.

 Chapter 94 – Finishing the Survival Tutorial

    It was already the second day and Sam was reaching some form of efficiency in his mana and time usage in surviving this phase.


    He has already leveled up to Level 7 and had raised his stats accordingly.


    [Name: Sam Serra


    Age:19


    Class: None


    Level: 7


    Strength: 8 Speed: 8


    Agility: 8 Durability: 8


    Intelligence: 7 Charisma: 8


    Life: 117 Mana: 116]


    [Skill - Swordsmanship Lvl 5]


    [Skill - Parry Lvl 1]


    [Skill - Cleave Lvl 1]


    [Special Skill - Summon Familiars]


    [Special Skill - Heal]


    [Special Skill - Magic Missile]


    As his mana recovery was 1 per minute, it took under 2 hours to recover all his mana from zero. So he now had to be careful using his magic, unlike his previous experience.


    Because of this, rather than totally relying on his girls and hiding in the Nexus.


    He concentrating on his swordsmanship instead, he wasn''t able to summon as many familiars as before and didn''t really want to use his magic missiles nor enter the Nexus, which he intended to only use sparingly or in an emergency.


    Instead, he summoned a familiar, one at a time to spend time catching up with them for around half an hour each.


    As they took up 1 mana per minute, and he recovered at the same rate, the mana usage actually was quite negligible if he only summoned one at a time.


    He could easily summon more than one at a time, but he wanted to spend personal time with each one of them.


    Unfortunately, the Gantz and Tron upgrades had disappeared and the familiars were summoned naked, so he had to pick up more weapons.


    Over the past few hours, he also stumbled upon the dead bodies of other people who were summoned to this level and picked up their weapons, which gave him a total of 3 swords, a crossbow and bolts, a bow and quiver with 20 arrows, and a mage''s staff.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any usable clothes for the familiars, so they had to go in the nude.


    Besides wargs, over the past few hours, they encountered orcs, hobgoblins and trolls.


    Sam used them to train, as who ever his partner was, thought him how to use his sword. Because of this, he initially summoned the familiars that were expert melee combatants like Selene, Alice or Violet, rather than the super powered ones or mages.


    And at night, Sam found out that he transformed back to Sharon, and she took over their shared body when he was sleeping.


    As she was aware of the whole situation, unlike in their previous experience, she was actually quite cooperative.


    She kept awake while Sam slept, and on the first night, he summoned Trix to guard her and keep her company.


    The T-X terminator Trix was actually quite talkative, as Sharon thought her more about human idiosyncrasies.


    On the second day, he was charging through the large forest with Mindy. She was actually his first ever familiar and spent the longest with him, hence they were particularly close.


    "Good. Slash, duck, stab! Excellent" Mindy commended as Sam pulled out his sword from the abdomen of an orc.


    Another orc charged from behind and he felt lazy, so he pointed his finger and killed it with a [Magic Missile]


    "Wish I had a gun" Mindy sulked and Sam hugged her and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Hey! What are we? Platonic?" she asked as Sam smiled and kissed her on the lips instead.


    As his tongue entered her mouth and his hand grabbed her right boob, she pushed him away.


    "Ok... later. More training for now. Besides, you were already inside me when you summoned me" she said as she rushed off.


    Looking at her sexy naked butt running ahead of him, he charged after her.


    They reached a clearing around mid day and saw a portal in the middle of a large field.


    "I guess its time to disappear" Mindy said sadly


    "Yeah. You know I shouldn''t show you guys off. But now that we''re together again.. we have plenty of time together once this is done" he said


    "Ok loverboy. See you around" Mindy said as she hugged and kissed him.


    As they embraced, her body merged with him into his mouth as his tongue entered her mouth, entering his body and into the Nexus.


    "Alright then. Lets finish this mission" Sam said as he walked towards the portal.


    Just as he covered half the distance, suddenly a large 9 headed hydra appeared as if summoned from thin air.


    Sam looked at the 9 headed monster and simply sneered


    [Magic Missile]


    His bullet sized missile hit the hydra on one of its faces, but it didn''t even flinch and prepared to attack


    Although the destructive strength of the magic missile had increased to several times it''s original strength, to the hydra, it was only a distraction.


    "Didn''t think so. Who''ll be able to pass this monster? I only have to get to the portal right?" Sam said


    As the hydra descended upon him, shooting poison, Sam''s body disappeared out of existence.


    The hydra waited for the poison to clear as even the ground had corroded, leaving a hole in the ground that was still disintegrating.


    Sam reappeared from the Nexus right in front of the portal, looking at the hydra from afar.


    "Hasta la vista baby" Sam waved, shooting 10 [Magic Missiles] at the monster for fun and entered the portal without looking back


    The 10 missiles, shot from every finger in his outstretched hands, moved at a different trajectory each, shooting outwards, then bending in midair and turning back towards the hydra.


    All 10 bullets hit a head of the 9 headed creature, and the last one curved under it''s tail, hitting it on it''s anus, just to annoy it.


    As the creature screamed and looked around, Sam had already disappeared.


    --


    Sam reappeared in a room that had wooden walls. It had a wooden door by the side, but it appeared this room has a purpose.


    [You have completed the first part of the tutorial. Your points are being awarded]


    [Congratulations, you have leveled up. You are now Level 10]


    "Level 10? Great! Lets fiddle around with my states with my new points" Sam said. He checked his stats again


    [Name: Sam Serra


    Age:19


    Class: Swordsman


    Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    Level: 10


    Strength: 9 Speed: 9


    Agility: 9 Durability: 9


    Intelligence: 9 Charisma: 8


    Life: 124 Mana: 124]


    [Skill - Swordsmanship Lvl 5]


    [Skill - Parry Lvl 2]


    [Skill - Cleave Lvl 2]


    [Skill - Dodge Lvl 1]


    [Special Skill - Summon Familiars]


    [Special Skill - Heal]


    [Special Skill - Magic Missile]


    "Not bad. I guess it makes sense that the higher level you go, the more points it takes to level up. Thankfully, I was the first to clear the mission, giving me the points for being first" Sam said.


    He realized that he received 10 gold, 1 per level he gained. He also gained a bonus 10 gold coins for finishing the mission first.


    As he fiddled around with his pop up window, he learned that in this new dimension, the currency is simple


    1 gold coin = 10 silver coins


    1 silver coin = 10 copper coins


    He realized that there was a shop option in the pop up window and he knew he needed clothes, as he didn''t want to be seen wearing a school girl''s skirt and a torn blouse.


    He looked through the clothes, with his summoning of familiars in mind, since they exited his naked skin. He needed something loose, yet covered his body.


    He opted for a leather kilt, something that looked like what Brad Pitt wore in the movie Troy, and a leather chest mail and a roman style helmet with leather boots.


    He already had weapons from the survival part of the tutorial. Since his clothes were basic and were not magical, they only cost 20 silver coins. A further tunic for his familiar cost another 20 copper coins and repairing the 3 swords, and restocking the bolts and arrows cost another 10 silver coins


    He then spent a whopping 15 gold coins for a dimension ring to keep all his stuff and he placed his weapons and spare tunic into the dimension ring.


    He would never have needed such a ring if the Nexus could hold objects like it did previously. Unfortunately things have changed and this was an annoying limitation.


    Knowing that nobody else would be able to afford a dimension ring like him, he decided to keep it a secret.


    Having played with it on multiple fingers on his hand, he realized that in grew and shrunk to fit each finger.


    "Hmmm... maybe.." Sam thought as he took of the ring and reached under his kilt


    As expected, it fit snugly on his hidden digit.


    "Ok, time to get out of here" he said as he approached the wooden door nearby.

 Chapter 95 – Training Hall

    Sam walked out the door and found himself in a large multi story wooden building which reminded him of a ski lodge.


    "Huh? You''re early!" a pretty woman standing nearby said to him.


    She was a pretty blonde, wearing a chestplate, white skirt and had a sword on her back. She was holding a clipboard as she seemed to be inspecting the area.


    "Er... yes.. I guess" Sam said, not knowing how to answer. The previous time he teleported into a strange world, he was dumped naked in his female form, and all that greeted him were rabbits and geese.


    "You''re.... Sam Serra. Wow, you''re one day early. You must have passed through the portal. But how did you overcome the.... nevermind. Follow me" she said as she escorted her down the large central stairs.


    He peeked over her shoulder and was surprised that her clipboard now seemed to have his basic information on it.


    "Level 10? You must have done very well in the survival tutorial. I''ve never seen such a high leveling. I believe the previous record was Level 7!" she said as she continued walking and reading the clipboard


    "Yeah... well... I was lucky I guess" Sam mumbled


    "Anyway, this is the Training Hall, where you will be given training, then we let you out to Fantasia to grow and do your think. If you are powerful enough, you may even become creato...ahem. I''m getting ahead of myself. I am Marisol, and I am one of the administrators here" she said as she brought him to a tall man with brown hair.


    He wore leather armor and had a sword by his side.


    "Oh? An early arrival! Who is this?" he asked


    "This is Sam Serra. Sam, this is Arthur. He is the head of this particular training period" Annabeth said


    "Sam, pleased to meet you" Arthur said shaking Sam''s hand firmly.


    "You too" Sam replied


    "Since you''re one day early, Marisol will show you the facilities. The briefing will only start tomorrow after the survival tutorial ends. You are free to eat at the cafetaria for free, train at the facilities or rest in the dorms. Marisol will show you around. I will see you tomorrow" Arthur said and walked off busily.


    "You must forgive Arthur for this abruptness. This is his first time leading this training period, so he''s a bit overwhelmed" Marisol said, leading him towards the cafetaria.


    "Overwhelmed my ass. See you fighting for your life for no reason" Sam mumbled under his breath.


    Having been given the tour, Sam entered a private room. Apparently you can pay for private rooms if you wish, but Sam received a room as a reward for finishing first.


    Sam took a shower that was attached to his private room and he summoned Hermione since he hadn''t spent any time with the mages yet.


    "Are you going to wear that at all times, even in the shower?" Hermione asked while washing him down and touching his dimensional ring on his penis.


    "Well, you never know when you need something. Besides, it shrinks and grows when needed and can act as a cock ring to prolong..." Sam explained


    "Enough, I don''t want to hear about it" she said as she embraced him and kissed him


    While he did spend time individually with many of the familiars in the survival tutorial, it wasn''t the time or place for intimate relations.


    So Sam had alot of catching up to do as he plowed into Hermione under the showers.


    Having decided to try to be fair to everyone, giving each of them 30 minutes, he finished his quickie with a quick session before drying off and spending time on the bed with her.


    "Well, among us mages, Sabrina is the most proficient without a wand. Next would probably be Phoebe" Hermione said


    "It''s too bad that now you cannot summon us equipped with clothes and weapons. All the Gantz gear was very useful" Hermione said


    "Yeah, well. Hopefully I can figure this out. Alex can''t create clothes without a wand, can she?" Sam asked


    "You''ve seen her without her wand. Her magic is... erratic and possibly dangerous" Hermione said


    "How about you? How is your magic?" Sam asked


    "Well, I can do simple things without a wand like apparate, levitate objects and such. Large scale spells of destruction can be done as well, but precise and intricate magics will be difficult. I think Alex is the same" Hermione answered.


    "Aaah. Let''s not talk about this now. I will figure it out later" Sam said as she pounced on Hermione for another round.


    He had one day to "recover" so he wanted to spend as much time intimately with as many of his familiars as possible.


    But he gave himself only 30 minutes each, and he needed time in between to recover his stamina.


    --


    *BONG*


    A loud gong chimed as Sam opened his eyes.


    He saw that he was in Sharon''s form again after having fallen asleep after nearly 32 hours of non stop fornication.


    A quick [Heal] spell transformed his body back to his male form and he quickly got dressed.


    He exited his room and found that the place was filled with people now.


    There was probably about 200 people, making the hall look like a conference


    They were all being ushered into a auditorium, so Sam followed the crowd and found a seat facing the stage.


    On the stage, Arthur walked out


    "Welcome survivors. The time period for the survival tutorial has ended, and out of 6000 people this term, only 197 of you have made it.


    While most of you are here for surviving the whole 3 days, there are a few of you who made it to the portal. Well done" he said


    "Soo... there are others who faced the hydra?" Sam wondered to himself


    "Who is unimportant. You know who you are. What is important is the next part of the tutorial. You will be here for a one month period, whereby you will train, take training missions and improve yourself, after which you will be released into the sword and fantasy realm called Fantasia.


    Fantasia is a world where you will continue growing. I and my fellow instructors here are only your elders in the sense we were here before you. We are also from Earth and are not in charge of the world of Fantasia.


    However, legend has it that once you reach a certain power level, you will be able to become a creator God, where you can either create your own world or decide to return to Earth.


    I do not know if that is really true or not. But what is true is this.... Fantasia is a dangerous place. There will be orcs and goblins, trolls and ogres. There may even be dragons and other creatures from fantasy.


    And to survive and fight, we only have our swords, our bows, our magics. Yes, magics. This is also a world of magic and we have mages and priests. For warriors we also have aura which can enhance our fighting abilities to be able to fight such monsters.


    But perhaps just as dangerous or more, you will be facing your fellow man, who are not bound by the morality of Earth. These men will rob, rape and kill you.


    This Training Hall will be your safe place to catch up, get up to speed and get to an acceptable level to survive. Those who think they can survive without training, you are free to leave straight away to Fantasia. In fact you can leave at any time within this month if you think the training is too much or a waste of time. But be aware, once you are out, you cannot get back in here.


    That is all from me. Good training!" Arthur concluded.


    Sam sat in his seat as the other people dispersed before he got up and took his time walking out.


    "Did Merlin and the others also  go through this? Is this the same beings that took me originally or are they a different group of beings?" he thought to himself


    Unwittingly, he followed the crowd to an area where there were several lines. In front of each line was a glowing orb.


    "This procedure was to test your aptitude and recommend classes. You are of course free to choose your class, and can change it at any time during your growth. However, if you choose wrongly, you may be at an disadvantage." the instructor said


    Sam watched the people before him, and it quickly became his turn. He placed his palm on the orb and it glowed.


    "Magic Swordsman" Sam shrugged. It was to be expected, as he had already set up his stats in that direction


    "Now for missions" Sam said as he headed for the missions board

 Chapter 96 – Training Missions

    As Sam approached the missions board, suddenly a group of buff men who looked like soldiers approached him.


    "Hey! You''re Samsara right? The first place finisher of the survival mission" one of the men approached him.


    "Yes. What can I do for you?" Sam asked


    "I''m Brad. These are my teammates Tom, Arnold, Donnie, Will, Jackie, Sly and Jet" he said introducing his team


    "We are the ones who defeated the hydra!" one of the other guys, Tom said


    "Really? That''s very impressive! How did you do it?" Sam asked, astonished


    "We ah... our team originally consisted of 40 people. But only 8 of us survived. This team consists of the special force members from the US team and the China team and we were participating in war games when somehow we were killed and brought here. We teamed up with Jackie and Jet and their teammates from China" Brad explained.


    "I didn''t see you in the clearing" Sam wondered aloud


    "Oh, then you were probably summoned to another starting point. Luckily we were summoned with our full gear on. We had all our basic gear, namely our M16s, grenades and even a few claymores. Otherwise, how else could we kill the hydra. Even then.... so many lost" Brad said.


    "Just my luck I was summoned nude" Sam muttered under his breath.


    "Anyway, we wanted to invite you to join our team to do missions. Will you join us?" Tom asked


    "I''ll be glad to. But why me?" Sam asked


    "You''re the top ranker right? Even if you ran from the hydra, we faced that monster. It''s nigh impossible to run from it. And you''re a level 10, while we''re only at level 5 at most" Brad said


    "Fair enough. I''ll join you guys. Safety in numbers" Sam said, seeing their gear. They had swapped their clothes for leather armor, but kept their body armor and modern weapons on top of swords and shields. Apparently there was even a mage and a priest in this group.


    "Great! We''re thinking of starting slow, taking this mission ranked easy to test the waters first" Brad said and Sam nodded


    Brad picked up a paper posted on the board that said "Eliminate the Goblin Nest" and walked to the teleporter with the group.


    --


    The group of 9 teleported to a clearing in a forest, similar to the one they were summoned in the original survival tutorial.


    All their weapons were drawn with the military guys preferring to use their ancient weapons instead of their modern firearms to save ammo.


    "Aargh" one of the men shouted as an arrow pierced his shoulder


    Several more arrows flew in towards them as they blocked with their shields.


    Sam deflected them and charged at the direction of the shooter, immediately killing a goblin.


    Mere moments later, multiple goblins charged at him carrying crude weapons from rusty swords, to crude maces and some even had pickaxes.


    Sam instantly sliced two of them that were closest and the military guys charged as well to back him up, killing the remaining goblins.


    Goblins were not the most dangerous creatures around. Their strength was that of a human teenager, and their battle skills were non existent, like a civilian wielding a crude weapon.


    As a group, they continued charging forwards, combing the forest and killing more and more goblins until they arrived at a hill with a cave.


    Hiding behind trees, they saw a goblin standing guard outside the cave, picking it''s nose and scratching its ass. Not the most watchful of guards.


    "That must be the goblin nest" a black soldier named Will said.


    "I reckon a grenade will make short work of them" Arnold said


    "Hey hey. Conserve our modern arsenal for real threats. This is supposedly only a training mission to level up. Swords and shields only" Brad said


    Arnold nodded, realizing his mistake as the rest laughed at him.


    Brad gave several signals and one of them moved by himself.


    Sam watched in silence as the lone soldier clinically got behind the goblin and sliced it''s neck.


    "Lets go" Brad said.


    The slaughter was quick and fast, as the goblins were caught unaware and unprepared.


    The group stood over the dead bodies of the goblins, they secured the area and treated the minor wounds they got.


    They started teleporting out of there and the next instant, they were back at the Training Lodge.


    Checking their statuses, each of them got an equal share of the points for completing the mission and individual points based on number of kills. This wasn''t very much to Sam as it was insufficient to level up but a few of the group managed to gain a level.


    "Thanks Sam. Lets do this again sometime" Brad said, shaking his hand. The rest high fived him or fist bumped him.


    "What are you going to do now?" Tom asked


    "I''ll try the mission again solo" Sam said


    "Wow. Tough guy. Don''t overstrain yourself. Good luck" Jackie said, punching his shoulder


    Sam nodded and waved goodbye


    --


    Sam transformed back to his male body. This was the third time he was soloing the goblin mission.


    The first time, he summoned Alice, who cleared the mission by herself, to test if he will gain the experience points. It was a success


    The second time, he transformed to Sharon, but had Mindy as her chaperone to ensure her safety, and let Sharon fight by herself.


    As he had hoped, she had all his skills as a Level 10 Magic Swordsman, even though she used it differently due to her decision making. And at the end, he still acquired the points


    At the last try, he let Sharon completely solo the mission, without any one chaperoning her as she finished the mission.


    Sam was glad it worked. It meant that he could sleep while they both continually took missions non-stop.


    And so, this was what Sam did. Day after day, mission after mission, he fought non-stop to increase his level, to make sure he was fully prepared for life in Fantasia

 Chapter 97 – The Hard Mission

    A horde of orcs were rampaging through the forest. Sam blinked in and out, disappearing and appearing from their sight and delivering a fatal blow with every sword swipe.


    This was one of his many "Moderate" missions. These level missions usually have hordes of beings that were stronger and physically superior than human level beings like orcs, hobgoblins, beastmen or even zombies.


    Sam had removed his leather armor, wearing only his leather kilt and boots, looking like a barbarian covered in sweat.


    Standing nearby were the naked Mindy McCready aka Hitgirl, Hermione Granger and Alex Russo. Of all his familiars, they seemed to be his best friends as they were close in age and seemed to get along the best.


    They stood around without helping, rather chatting and keeping him company as he did his training, occasionally redirecting the orcs back towards Sam if they were attacked.


    This was one of the rare times he summoned 3 at a time, as it drained his mana at 2 per minute. At this rate, he would be out of mana within 2 hours. But he wanted their company together for 30 minutes, as it felt comfortable.


    Over the many days, when Sam slept and Sharon took over, she preferred the company of Jennifer Check, Faith Lehane or Max Guevara, as they had the bad girl yet cheerleader vibe about them which Sharon felt she shared.


    As the familiars stood around, Alex and Hermione tried c0njuring weapons and clothes to no avail. There were many familiars who would prefer to have their own specialized weaponry and clothes, but the best Alex and Hermione could conjure were basic clothes with basic designs.


    "No, no, no. That would be too modern and will not fit in this medieval era dimension" Hermione said


    "Does that matter? Don''t you want to be fashionable?" Alex asked, showing off the neon jacket and leopard skin tight leggings she conjured up.


    "It should be more like this" Hermione showed, as she conjured a basic cloak that she had finally mastered without a wand.


    "Ugh. That''s so ugly. Are we lepers or something?" Alex asked


    "It''s practical! You can easily put in on when Sam summons us, it fits the era of this fantasy dimension, and you won''t be walking around naked all the time" Hermione said, putting it on.


    "I still think its ugly. What do you think Mindy?" Alex asked


    Mindy turned around from watching Sam fight and shrugged.


    "I don''t mind either way, as long as it doesn''t hinder movement" Mindy answered.


    "So like you" Alex grunted.


    "Well, I like it" Hermione said after putting it on but pulling down the hood to reveal her face.


    "You look like a mage that fits this era" Sam said, plunging his sword into an orc on the ground.


    "See? I told you so" Hermione said.


    "What about these?" Alex asked as she wriggled into the tight fitting leopard skin leggings and put on the neon top.


    "Hmm. It stands out too much" Sam said while frowning.


    "Fine" Alex rolled her eyes as she gestured and her clothes faded into thin air.


    *ROAR*


    An extra large orc stormed out of the forest


    "Oh uh. The final boss is here. Need any help?" Mindy asked


    "No, I got this" Sam said as he charged at the large boss orc.


    --


    Sam exited alone after defeating the boss and keeping his familiars back in the Nexus.


    While he was not inside missions, his mana slowly restored itself to full within 2 hours.


    As he exited, he noticed a group of people surrounding the area.


    "Look, he''s back again. I heard he''s never rested since arriving, and has been finishing all the missions in record time" somebody said


    That wasn''t exactly true. Samsara did take a break if his mana needed replenishing. He only entered a mission when his mana was full.


    "Hey Samsara! We were waiting for you. We''re gonna attempt a hard mission and were hoping you would join us" Brad said


    "Sure. I hope you guys don''t mind that I stink of sweat and orc blood" Sam smiled


    "Huah! No problem. Many of our guys barely bathe!" Sly laughed


    Brad and his army group formed a team calling themselves the Roughnecks. They''ve been doing missions regularly too, though not as often as Sam.


    Furthermore, they are one of the 2 teams Sam sometimes joined to do missions, the other being the War Maidens.


    Brad took down the mission poster and walked with his group and Sam to the teleporter


    --


    "Fall back! Fall back!" Brad commanded as he ducked behind a tree.


    His body had 3 arrows sticking out, and he had watches as several team members Donnie, Will, Sly, Jackie and Tom had "died" and disappeared.


    Fortunately, this was only a Training mission, so unlike the survival tutorial, they didn''t actually die, but were teleported out whenever they received a fatal wound. However, they would lose all the gear they brought with them.


    For this reason, the Roughnecks have not been bringing in their firearms and modern weaponry, rather using their medieval swords and weapons bought from the Training Hall.


    Brad looked as Sam deflected several arrows shot at Jet, who was severely injured as well.


    The next thing Brad saw was Arnold''s head being lopped off next to him as he ducked and a curved sword barely missed his neck!


    By now he could finally see who they were fighting. They were dark elves, and they were far stronger and moved at superhuman speeds as they attacked.


    In the next second, his head was lopped off too.


    Sam blocked a sword strike aimed at his side as he twisted and barely avoided another stab. But instead, he received a kick from one of the dark elves attacking him, causing him to fly and crash into a tree.


    Before he could recover, he saw the dark elf plunge his sword into Jet, who he was guarding, effectively "killing" him.


    "Motherfucker" Sam said, realizing he was the last one left.


    Since he was now alone, he immediately used his [Heal] to heal himself while blinking in and out of the Nexus to attack the dark elves.


    He appeared between one dark elf, impaling him with his sword while pointing his finger at another elf.


    "Bang, motherfucker" Sam smiled, firing at the surprised Dark Elf''s face a [Magic Missile], blasting his head out.


    As he fought at speeds faster than the eye can see against the dark elves, Sam moved so fast his body created after images.


    But the strange thing was, some times the after images moved on their own, separating from him at the groin area and fighting the dark elves


    As they slowed down occasionally, they were revealed as the naked Mindy, Tauriel, Alice, Selene and Natasha, all wielding a sword they took out from the storage ring when they separated from him.


    Sam remembered that they faced similar dark elves before in his previous isekai adventure, and these were the familiars who faced them.


    So he wanted to test the difficulty level between them as previously, he didn''t personally fight but relied on his familiars.


    "No, these guys are much easier" Mindy said as she plunged her sword through the heart of a dark elf


    "Those other ones were a challenge even one on one. These ones, not so much" Alice said, twisting the neck of a dark elf with her bare hands


    As they finished off the rest, Sam confirmed his suspicion that this Training Hall only had low level missions suitable for beginners.


    But he was in no hurry to exit the Training Hall. What was the rush anyway? Not as if he aimed to go back to Earth.


    And he''s been in the position of a Creator before. He was in no hurry to get there.


    At least here, the missions are for training were safe. and for the remaining few weeks here, he had free lodging and food.


    "I think I''ll solo a few more of these Hard and move up to the Very Hard Missions. Hopefully I have enough time to try those Impossible Missions before I leave the Training Hall" Sam thought to himself as he plunged his sword into the chest of the dark elf leade

 Chapter 98 – Another Hard Mission

    The War Maidens were surrounded by the enemy, the high orcs.


    Tera, Janine and Jenna the heavy duty knights planted their tower shields into the ground, creating a shell of protection against the enemy arrows.


    Angelica and Jessica the archers returned fire from their bows, but they were already running out of arrows in their quivers.


    Tyler, Danni and Stacy were the swordswomen, trying their best to fend off the high orcs that managed to get near and Kobe flitted in and out, as the assassin and thief, trying to backstab those that got too near.


    All the while, Devon the priestess was casting healing spells and buffs, while Tina the mage was conjuring elemental magic. Both were already running out of mana


    This was a Hard mission and the High orcs were as formidable as dark elves that wiped out the Roughnecks. The War Maidens actually were a poor match for them.


    The dark elves were superhumanly agile and fast, they were two times stronger than a normal human, compared to the high orcs that were superhumanly strong and durable while being two times as fast as a human.


    "Hold! Hold!" Tyler, their leader yelled.


    "We''re out of arrows!" Jessica yelled as she and Angelica drew their short swords.


    "We have to hold on a little bit longer!" Tyler said


    "Easy for you to say" Tera yelled, her shield was already fracturing from the heavy impact by the attacking high orcs.


    Suddenly, there was a loud scream behind the high orcs as a human male ran through the high orcs, slicing their backs as he attacked them from behind.


    He jumped off the back of a falling high orc, spinning in the air, his sword knocking away all the arrows fired at him, landing in between the War Maidens and the high orcs.


    "Samsara!" Devon the priestess cried out.


    Sam was covered in wounds, but he proudly held up a huge head by the hair and roared in front of the high orcs.


    The head was that of the leader of the high orcs.


    The plan was for the War Maidens to create a distraction by a public attack on the high orc village while Sam took out the leader .


    "No! It''s not working!" Tyler said as the high orcs yelled and charged angrily at him.


    "Didn''t think it would" Sam said as dropped the head and ran towards the War Maidens, planting his foot on one of the tower shields and jumping over the shields to join the War Maidens.


    As he flew in the air, all 10 of his fingers shot two magic missiles each


    The missiles flew in the air at bullet speeds, each one moving independently in the air, changing directions as needed, before hitting 20 different high orcs right between their eyes!


    While the magic missiles at a lower level barely tickled a hydra, at level 15, Sam''s magic missiles were now adjustable in strength, from the strength of a slap, to the power of armor piercing rounds.


    "What was that?" Tera asked as she watched Sam heal himself with his hands which was now glowing.


    "I''m a magic swordsman. This is one of my few spells" Sam said as he fired another 40 magic missiles, 4 from each of his 10 fingers, accurately killing all the remaining high orcs, effectively ending the danger


    "It looks so easy for you!" Kobe blanched


    "So that''s your secret to your mission success rate" Stacy said


    "It takes alot of mana. I generally work on my sword skills, but I have my magic guns when I need them" he said, showing his fingers.


    Unlike all the battle missions Sam has been taking solo thus far, whenever he joined the War Maidens, it was to do missions that had other goals besides pure battle.


    This was one of the other groups, besides the Roughnecks that Sam joined.


    Sam joined them when Tyler their leader asked him to join them, like the Roughnecks did.


    Tyler was actually the young woman who appeared next to him when he appeared in the Survival Tutorial naked.


    They weren''t a particularly strong team in pure battle ability, but they were good at problem solving missions.


    Although they were all women, they had a very well balanced team


    Sam joined them for more missions after seeing that they were actually quite good at such missions that Sam could not solo.


    However, this was a battle mission and one that was graded Hard.


    Fortunately, Sam had kept them all alive and fighting. They had planned to finish this mission by killing the boss, and Sam played along. But the high orcs were not affected by the loss of leadership.


    He didn''t summon of his familiars, as he wanted to keep them his secret.


    Besides getting to know more people, Sam had another objective of getting to know the Roughnecks and the War Maidens


    He''s always wanted to know why he was selected. Initially, there was the silly prophecy about being betrayed by a loved one.


    But then again, this second time, his birth date or death date seemed more important. Perhaps the selection were by different beings, or a different criteria was fulfilled?


    After asking many of the Roughnecks and War Maidens, he found out that they were mostly similar in age.


    All of them had birthdays of 7/7/77, 8/8/88, 9/9/99, 1/1/01, 2/2/02 or 3/3/03.


    There probably were younger and older people. But they died in the Survival Tutorial.


    Speaking of which, Sam guessed that Merlin was probably born 6/6/66, based on his age. He''s been a creator for some time!


    They exited the mission


    "Thank you" Tyler smiled sweetly


    "It''s been fun" Sam said


    "What are you going to do now?" Tyler asked, pressing her body onto his arm


    The other girls smiled knowingly and gave them privacy. The rest liked him too, but they respected their leader Tyler and agreed not to compete for him unless he outwardly rejects her


    "Um...I''ll be taking another mission" Sam answered


    "Why are you such a hurry?" she asked


    "I think the next stage in Fantasia will be harder than we think. So every moment is a training moment" he said


    "But the impossible mission?" she asked


    "You''ve seen me. The Hard missions are no longer a challenge for me. I''ve soloed them several times already" Sam said


    "I understand. Just be careful alright?" Tyler said as she tiptoed to kiss his cheek


    "Ok" Sam said as she walked off


    Sam knew she was interested in him. But this wasn''t the time for such things.


    He looked at the missions table and chose the only level that was ranked Impossible

 Chapter 99 – The Impossible Mission

    Sam quickly checked his stats


    [Name: Sam Serra


    Age:19


    Class: Swordsman


    Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    Level: 15


    Strength: 11 Speed: 11


    Agility: 11 Durability: 10


    Intelligence: 10 Charisma: 10


    Life: 135 Mana: 135]


    [Skill - Swordsmanship Lvl 5]


    [Skill - Parry Lvl 3]


    [Skill - Cleave Lvl 3]


    [Skill - Dodge Lvl 3]


    [Skill - Pierce Lvl 1]


    [Special Skill - Summon Familiars]


    [Special Skill - Heal]


    [Special Skill - Magic Missile]


    "Looks like this is the final mission. I hope these stats are enough" he said, looking up.


    In front of him was a winding path up a mountain, sandwiched between hills on either side creating a large alleyway.


    There was no turning left or right, only forwards, making it difficult to retreat. It was do or die.


    Before he even turned the corner to enter the cave at the end of the path, he could hear loud breathing that made his heart miss a beat.


    Foolish human. Do you think I cannot smell you from a mile away?


    A huge fireball shot towards him, filling up the whole path, burning everything from the entrance of the cave all the way through the path.


    Sam stood in the Nexus and looked at the creature from within the Nexus.


    "It''s a freaking dragon" Sam said staring at the black skinned creature. It looked quite like Smaug in the Hobbit movie, and was around the same size too.


    The cave was full of mountains of gold as well as jewels of every shape and color.


    "Need any help?" all his familiars asked him.


    "My intention is to try and finish this mission by myself... but..." he looked at the sword in his hand.


    It was a basic sword he got from the Survival Tutorial.


    "I''ll try first. But Kara will be my backup" he said


    He appeared on top the dragon''s back, immediately ramming his sword into its back, but his sword could not penetrate.


    The dragon tried to shake him off but he disappeared into the Nexus again


    "Go for the reverse scale!" Tauriel said


    "Where is it located?" Sam asked


    "It''s the scale grown upside down below the dragon''s chin" Hermione said


    Within the Nexus, he took a close look at the dragon''s anatomy.


    "Alright, I got it" he said


    He reappeared just under the dragon''s chin and thrust his sword into the area where the reverse scale joined the rest of it''s scales.


    The sword got stuck, but he couldn''t pry it off to reveal it''s weak spot


    The dragon roared as Sam disappeared again.


    Coward! Face me directly so I can turn you into charcoal!


    "Why the hell would I want to do that?" Sam said from the Nexus as the dragon burned everything underneath his head, melting all the gold below him.


    "Be careful. That''s molten gold" Hermione pointed out.


    "Damn..what do I do now?" Sam said


    "I thought you were going to summon me? I''ll remove the dragon scale and leave the rest to you" Kara aka Supergirl said


    "Alright, that''s a plan" Sam said as he moved out of the cave and back down the mountain path.


    Stopping when he was out of sight, he stopped and exited the Nexus.


    Then he lifted his leather kilt as a beautiful blonde exited from his skin, ending up bent over in the doggie position, as they separated at the groin.


    "Mmmm.. that''s always nice" Kara smiled.


    Sam smiled and embraced her, kissing her deeply.


    "Ok lover. Good luck" she smiled, shooting straight up into the air


    Sam entered the Nexus again, running and blinking in and out of the Nexus until he arrived at the cave again.


    A dragon roared as Kara tried to use the sword to pry the reverse scale off, but the sword bent instead


    Before the dragon could react, she punched it on the jaw, causing it to face upwards as she pried the scale off with her hands.


    Sam shot an arrow from the mouth of the cave, having trained archery with Tauriel and Abigail Whistler.


    The arrowhead pierced the dragon''s exposed flesh, but it was too shallow due to the tough muscles of the dragon''s jaw.


    I will kill you!


    The dragon roared with a arrow stuck into it''s jaw.


    Sam charged forwards bravely, and he blinked into the Nexus to avoid a fireball and blinked out right under it''s jaw, stabbing his sword into its jaw.


    But the sword bent in two, unable to pierce its muscles!


    The dragon swiped it''s claws at Sam, who jumped to avoid it, but it caught him in the leg, causing him to flip in the air painfully as the bones in his leg fractured.


    Kara swooped down at superspeed and caught him.


    "Let me finish this" Sam said, firing the most powerful Magic Missile from his pointer finger.


    This bullet would be armor piercing, and it moved in midair, piercing the dragon''s weak flesh and right into its brain.


    It roared as it stumbled around before collapsing on the ground.


    "I did it!" Sam said, healing his leg with his heal spell.


    "Thanks" he said as Kara put him down.


    He walked to the dragon and looked at the carcass.


    "Bang" he said, pointing his finger at it''s body. His most powerful Magic Missile pierced through it''s normal scales!


    "You didn''t even have to remove it''s reverse scale" Kara said


    "Yeah. But I wanted to use my melee skills" Sam said


    "It would be impossible because you had average weapons. Maybe if you get a magic sword, it would be possible" Kara said as she stared at something.


    "Maybe this" she said, picking up a sword and passing it to him.


    Sam looked at the sword and drew it from it''s beautiful scabbard. It was indeed magical as it felt light, yet sturdy.


    He walked up to the dragon and swung the sword at it. It immediately sliced through the dragon''s scales like it was butter. Another swing at the rock and it easily pierced right through.


    "It didn''t come with a name. But I will call it Dragonslayer" he said as he kissed Kara happily.


    He wiped the cave clean, putting all the gold and jewels into his dimension ring, as well as the body of the dragon itself. It should be worth something, as even its bones and scales could be used for weapons.


    "Now, lets get out of here" he said as Kara entered back into the Nexus by french kissing he

 Chapter 100 – The Last Week of Training

    After returning from the Impossible mission, Sam was congratulated by Arthur, the director of the Training Hall, he was informed that the Impossible mission was now closed.


    There was only one dragon that they prepared, and there were limited number of high orcs or dark elves too, as it was unexpected that the trainees would be able to kill so many of them, mainly because of him,


    The lower levels were still ok due to goblins and kobolds breeding like bunnies


    "So you''re telling me, I cannot do these missions anymore?" Sam asked


    "No. I am sorry. There is only so many of these monsters prepared" Arthur answered


    "Prepared by who?" Sam asked


    "By them. The beings that brought us here. I am sorry, I don''t know more than that" Arthur answered


    "Even you don''t know?" Sam asked curiously.


    "I am a mere human like you. I was tasked to do this, in order for more karma points. I am far from becoming a creator. Perhaps they would know" Arthur said apologetically.


    "No they won''t. Merlin certainly didn''t" Sam thought to himself.


    He went to the forge, hoping to forge the dragon parts into armor and weapons, but was told that they didn''t have that level of skill here.


    He would have to do so in Fantasia. He decided not to cash in on his jewels and other stuff from the dragon''s cave, but spent 15 gold coins, an extravagant amount, on another storage ting.


    He kept his hidden ring a secret, but purposely had another ring to distract from his main ring.


    In it, he moved all the average weapons from the survival tutorial as well as 10,000 gold coins, a fortune, in it.


    In actuality, the amount in his hidden ring under his kilt was over 250,000,000 gold coins, which was the total wealth of the dragon, not including the jewels and other enchanted items, including his sword Dragonslayer.


    Since he could no longer do the Hard and Impossible missions, he decided to train himself in the final week.


    He did multiple tomb raiding mission, emphasizing his agility and movement


    He trained with all his different familiars, from Lara Croft to Mindy McCready (Hitgirl), from Selina Kyle (Catwoman) to Kate Kane (Batwoman)


    He learned techniques from all of them, even if his stats were limited.


    As he checked his stats, he added the tumbling and parkour skill


    [Name: Sam Serra


    Age:19


    Class: Magic  Swordsman


    Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    Level: 17


    Strength: 11 Speed: 11


    Agility: 11 Durability: 12


    Intelligence: 12 Charisma: 10


    Life: 137 Mana: 137]


    [Skill - Swordsmanship Lvl 5]


    [Skill - Parry Lvl 3]


    [Skill - Cleave Lvl 3]


    [Skill - Dodge Lvl 3]


    [Skill - Pierce Lvl 1]


    [Skill - Parkour Lvl 1]


    [Skill - Tumbling Lvl 1]


    [Special Skill - Summon Familiars]


    [Special Skill - Heal]


    [Special Skill - Magic Missile]


    He continued training melee skills as well as tumbling and agility skills with them, even if he was still far from a match for them.


    Especially with a sword, Sam was getting quite formidable, being able to beat his melee familiars that were not sword specialists. ''


    "Ugh" Sam crashed on the ground as Max (Dark Angel) sat on him.


    Both were sweaty after an intense workout.


    Sam had disarmed her sword, but she moved instantly tripping him and pinning him to the ground, her enhanced strength pinning his sword arm, leaving him defenceless


    "Getting cocky Sam" she giggled as she sat on him.


    She leaned down to kiss him, but he flipped her, getting on top of her between her legs


    Since they were naked, one thing led to another and the obvious thing happened


    Inside the Nexus, the other familiars booed and hissed jealously.


    --


    Sam exited the tomb mission only to find the War Maidens waiting at the missions hall


    "How come you take so long with the tomb mission? It''s only rated Moderate?" Jessica asked


    "Yeah, we''ve done this mission with you, so you should already know the solution" Tina said


    "Oh, I do my physical workout inside. The tomb has a nice layout which allows me to do a full body workout" he answered


    "Makes sense" Tyler said and added "Hey, do you want to join us for a Hard mission?"


    "Sorry I can''t anymore" Sam answered


    "Why not?" Tyler pouted


    "Our Samsara here, has been banned from all Hard missions since he finished the Impossible mission" Brad, the leader of the Roughnecks answered for him.


    The Roughnecks were also here for a mission.


    "So what was the Impossible mission like? I hear it''s no longer available" Brad asked as the Roughnecks and the War Maidens surrounded him.


    "It was a dragon. It was the toughest fight of my life, harder than the hydra!" Sam answered


    "So how did you kill it?" Tera asked


    "You have to peel off it''s reverse skale, located under its chin. But the scales are extra tough! I bent over 4 swords trying to pry it off. And even after getting it out, it took several attempts to pierce through it''s muscles to finally kill it" Sam lied.


    "That''s crazy!" Kobe said admiringly.


    "Anyway, are you guys also going to do more missions?" Sam asked Brad


    "Yeah. We failed the Dark Elf mission earlier, so we''re going to try it again. Too bad you can''t join us anymore. I heard you helped the War Maidens clear the High Orc mission" Brad said


    "So what? Samsara doesn''t belong to you" Tyler said and hugged Sam''s arm again, rubbing her breasts on it.


    "No, no he doesn''t does he belong to the War Maidens then?" Brad asked


    Tyler stuck out her tongue at him and let go of Sam''s arm.


    "We better get going. See you around Samsara" she said, fluttering her eyes at him.


    "Good luck girls" Sam smiled then faced Brad and the Roughnecks


    "Good luck to you guys too" he said


    "Thanks man. See you after" Brad said as the Roughnecks also went to take up another Hard mission.


    Sam returned to his room. He was barely here as he trained constantly. He undressed and entered the showers, enjoying the hot water as it rained on his body.


    While bathing, washed every bit of his body, before he transformed into Sharon.


    "Hey! What are you doing with my body?" Sharon said inside his head


    "It feels nicer to touch when I bathe" he said, rubbing and himself all over with his eyes closed.


    "Hey! Why am I out now?" Sharon asked, standing under the shower.


    "I''m going to take a nap. Enjoy the shower. Just make sure nobody sees you" Sam said inside her head.

 Chapter 101 – Leaving The Training Hall

    Arthur stood in front of the 197 survivors, including Sam. Behind the director Arthur were the other administrators was Marisol, Nasha, Kylie and Angelo


    "Your one month of training is over! I hope you used your time here productively.


    From now on, if you die in Fantasia, you die for real. It''s not a training mission!


    If we do meet again out in Fantasia, it will be as equals, so I wish you well


    When you pass this door, you will be transported to a city called Russelbarr.


    There are no goals here. You will be free to do what you want.


    You can be a mercenary at the mercenary guild and do missions for gold, or you can open a shop once you have enough money and live a peaceful life.


    But the possibility is there for you to become a creator, like a god.


    Your choices will determine your destiny.


    So I bid you good luck" he said as a huge double sided wooden door opened.


    "That was vague! How did Merlin and the rest become creators?" Sam wondered


    The 197 people slowly walked towards the door curiously.


    Many of them moved in groups like the Roughnecks and the War Maidens.


    Sam was pulled by Tyler to exit with them, so he complied.


    Going to a new world together definitely was better than going alone, as he experienced before.


    As they exited the Training Hall, they seemed to be teleported to another place, as they seemed to exit a portal stuck to a city wall.


    The Roughnecks bade their farewells and went off on their own while Sam was pulled to join the War Maidens to explore the city.


    He actually didn''t mind. They were all quite beautiful, and he didn''t mind the attention, not only by Tyler, but also by the others


    They found themselves an inn, and the girls booked 5 rooms to be shared and Sam got his own room separately.


    As they met back at the lobby, they saw the Roughnecks booking rooms too.


    Both teams were ranked 1st and 2nd respectively in the Training Hall, so they did have a decent amount of gold to start in Fantasia.


    Of course, everyone knew Sam was the number 1 in finishing missions, so they all assumed he had money. After all, he could afford a storage ring on his hand (though nobody knew about his other hidden ring). Furthermore, nobody knew about the dragon loot.


    Brad told them that they had just registered their team and gave them directions to the mercenary guild headquarters.


    The whole atmosphere was like a vacation as tour groups met each other.


    Their new life in Fantasia hasn''t fully hit them yet.


    However, Sam was not sucked in by this mood. He had experienced the endgame of this life.


    He wondered if Fantasia was perhaps another creator''s world, like Merlin''s before.


    They had a meal together, Sam with the Roughnecks and War Maidens, before Sam and the War Maiden left to register themselves at the guild too.


    They left after that to check out the shops in the city and broke into smaller groups.


    Tyler wanted to follow Sam, but he had already disappeared into the crowd.


    He entered several blacksmith shops, enquiring about the creation of a dragonscale armor.


    Most of them chased him out, thinking he was an overambitious newbie.


    He eventually found a blacksmith shop, manned by a dwarf.


    "So ye want to forge a dragonscale armor do ye? Do you know where to find a dragon?" he asked gruffly.


    "Do you have a large enough space?" Sam replied


    The dwarf brought him to the backyard. It was fenced with a tall wooden fence and it was barely large enough to fit the dragon.


    Sam gestured and the huge dragon appeared from within his hidden ring


    "D...d....dragon!" the dwarf blanched


    "So, can you do it?" Sam asked


    "Y..y...yes" the dwarf answered


    "How many can you make from this?" Sam asked


    "At least 20 armors!" he answered


    "And weapons from the bones?" Sam asked


    "What do you want? Axes? Swords?" the dwarf asked excitedly.


    "What can you make?" Sam asked


    "From this body, I can make 4 great axes, 4 great swords, 20 swords, and over 40 daggers from the fingerbones and the 4 hands. From the other bones and tendons, I can make 4 to 6 bows and multiple arrows. Although I can''t make wands, but the heart strings can be made into the cores of powerful wands." the dwarf said excitedly.


    "And how much will all these cost?" Sam asked


    "100,000 gold....no 50,000 gold for everything! It will be my pleasure" he said


    Sam took out 100,000 gold from his hidden ring, leaving the 10,000 in his normal ring untouched.


    "I can trust that you won''t disappear with my dragon right?" Sam said


    "No, you can trust me. My name is Dorgon" the dwarf said, not wanting to offend somebody that could kill a dragon.


    "Ok. My name is Samsara. How long will it take?" Sam asked


    "You mean everything? If everything, it will take several months! But if you come in regularly, I can make one weapon or armor per week" he said


    "Ok, make the first armor for me, and I will bring in my companions to measure them every few weeks" he said


    "Do you need a sword too?" Dorgon asked


    "No. But I want you to look at this" Sam said, bringing out Dragonslayer.


    Dorgon frowned as he looked at the sword with the black handle inside the black scabbard. There was gold carvings into the scabbard, but it didn''t look impressive as compared with other magical swords.


    He unsheathed the sword and slashed it at one of his half made swords on the anvil.


    The sword went right through the sword and even the anvil!


    "Wh....what? That''s a orichalcum anvil!" Dorgon gasped


    "What do you think the sword is?" Sam asked


    "I don''t know. But I''ve never seen anything cut orichalcum before, and so easily. This is a powerful sword!" Dorgon said


    "I know" Sam said, taking back his sword.


    After being measured, Sam left and went shopping. He bought several extra boots and shoes for his familiars as well as cloaks for the mages and leather bikinis for his warriors, both for easy and quick wear.


    After storing them into his common ring, he went back to the inn to meet up with the rest of the War Maidens.

 Chapter 102 – Sonata

    Sam bided his time, taking only nearby tasks while waiting for his dragon armor and weapons.


    The first mission was to the nearby town of Sonata.


    They were having problems with bandit attacks, so Sam took this mission with a several other mercenaries


    There was the Level 23 barbarian Abidal, as well as the Level 20 Ranger Shrike. Surprisingly, the other mercenary taking this mission was one of the administrators of the Training Hall, Marisol who was a Level 32 Knight Paladin.


    She was happy to see Sam, knowing that he was the top ranker from the Training Hall.


    However, the other two, Abidal and Shrike didn''t think highly of Sam and were standoffish, treating him like a newbie.


    But he didn''t mind, enjoying the company of Marisol on the way to Sonata.


    "Halt! You must pay a toll to enter Sonata" a guard near the entrance of the town said.


    He had 3 other guards standing nearby, and in the near distance, more guards stood watch at the town gate.


    Two towers on either side of the gate were manned by archers standing ready


    Marisol frowned


    "Who are you? Sonata was never like this before" she said


    "The town is under new management! Pay the toll or screw off" the guard laughed


    "How much?" Shrike asked


    "Three silver coins" the guard said


    "Three silvers? I will bash you!" Abidal raised his battle axe


    The guards all drew their weapons, but luckily Marisol calmed them down by asking Abidal to lower his weapon.


    "Lets go in first and see what''s going on" Marisol said.


    As the highest ranking among them, they naturally gave way to her to lead the team.


    Each of them paid 3 silver coins, Abidal was still grumbling, before they approached the town gate.


    "Halt!" the guard at the gate said


    "We''ve already paid" Marisol said


    "You have to surrender your weapons" the guard said


    "Surrender our weapons?" Abidal roared


    "You can surrender your weapons or leave" the guard said


    Marisol surrendered her sword on her waist and shield on her back.


    Sam and Shrike followed suit as Sam gave the guard one of his common swords from his common storage ring on his finger.


    Abidal however refused


    "Fuck that! I am leaving. I am not disarming for anyone!" he said and stormed off


    "Abidal!" Marisol yelled after him, but he left without looking back


    The 3 of them entered the town after being disarmed and were escorted to the town mayor''s office


    In it, a large burly man wearing a bear skin coat with a scar on his face looked at them.


    "State your business here" the man said


    "We were hired by this town to....ah... help maintain peace" Marisol said, not revealing the real mission


    "Oh? As you can see, we have to problems with peace here. You can go back and tell the mercenary guild the problems are solved" the man laughed.


    "Let us stay the night first. We will return tomorrow morning" Marisol said


    "Sure.. sure... get out tomorrow" the man said


    They were escorted to the only inn in the town.


    "You, follow me. The boss wants to see you" one of the guards said to Marisol.


    She looked troubled as the guards pulled her to follow them.


    "You may go to your rooms" the guard said, looking at Shrike and Sam


    "No! Let me go!" Marisol said and fought back


    She was a Level 32 Paladin after all, not a helpless damsel, and pushed the guard several meters back with one hand.


    The guards laughed as 3 of them faced her, their swords drawn. Most of the guards were over level 20, higher than Shrike but not as high as Marisol.


    Shrike and Sam were also facing one armed guard each.


    "Now we know who the bandits are" Sam laughed


    "Die!" the guard in front of Sam swung at him.


    But before anyone could see what''s happening, the guard''s head was flying in the air with his sword cut in half


    Sam was smiling at them with Dragonslayer in his hand.


    He moved faster than the eye can see as the guard in front of Shrike was split in two from his neck to his waist diagonally.


    By now, Sam was already in front of Marisol, standing between her and the 3 guards.


    They charged at the same time, trying to outnumber him, but he danced through them gracefully, slicing them apart with 3 graceful strokes.


    "Pick up those swords, lets finish this mission" Sam smiled as he walked downstairs


    Marisol and Shrike picked up the fallen guard''s swords and ran after him.


    As they exited the inn, they saw a horse dragging in a bloodied man. He had been dragged quite far and was nothing more than a bloody piece of meat painting the path behind him with blood


    "Abidal!" Shrike called out


    But Sam was already landing on the ground from a great leap, and the horseman''s head was spinning in the air as his neck spurted blood like a fountain.


    "Fuckers!" the nearby guards yelled as they charged at them.


    Marisol and Shrike engaged the guards as Sam checked to see if Abidal could be saved


    Unfortunately, he was already dead, and his limbs were even partially torn off while being dragged


    Sam charged into the midst of battle, every strike killing a guard.


    By now, the noise had already alerted the other guards as well as their boss, the "mayor" who turned red in rage


    "Fire you fools!" he yelled as the archers on the towers started drawing their bows.


    But Sam pointed two fingers in the air like a victory pose or a peace sign as two Magic Missiles were shot into the air, each hitting a guard in the tower right between their eyes.


    Their heads exploded as Sam didn''t bother controlling the strength of his Magic Missiles


    He then charged right at the bandit leader, mowing down several guards along the way.


    Sam jumped into the air and as he landed, Dragonslayer sliced right through the bandit''s sword, cleaving him down from his head to his groin, splitting him right in two!


    Although the leader has been killed, the town still had around 40 or so bandits that were running to engage them.


    Marisol was losing ground fighting 3 bandits while Shrike was already killed!


    Keeping Dragonslayer in his hidden ring, he extended his fingers, using 40 mana to shoot 40 Magic Missiles, 4 per finger like a roman candle.


    They flew and changed directions in the air, and 40 heads exploded at the same time, like a fireworks display!


    Marisol and Shrike looked shocked as the enemies they were just fighting all died within a second.


    The mission was completed just like that!


    And it didn''t take long for them to find the villagers all locked in cages in one of the farms.


    After releasing them, and after Sam healed Marisol''s injuries, the real mayor thanked them.


    They were invited to stay a night at the inn before heading home.


    That night, Marisol knocked on Sam''s door


    "Yes?" he asked, wearing a towel after just coming out of the shower.


    "I wanted to stay with you for the night" she said, shoving him into the room and closing the door behind her.


    Sam looked at her. She looked beautiful in only a night gown, and her wet brown hair showed that she had just taken a bath herself.


    She walked up to him and kissed him, and he felt her touch his towel around his waist as it fell to the floor.


    Liampark

 Chapter 103 – Back in Russelbarr

    "That was wonderful" Marisol said lying naked in Sam''s arm


    After making love all night, they lay body to body basking in the afterglow


    "So what are your plans after this?" she asked


    "I don''t know yet, maybe take more missions and establish myself before venturing out to see the rest of this world" he said


    "And us?" she asked


    "Well, um.. you know Marisol.." Sam stammered


    "Don''t worry too much. I know I can''t tie you down. And you have that Tyler of the War Maidens" she interrupted


    "No... I don''t mean.... Tyler and I are not.. we haven''t.." he responded


    "What I mean is... can we continue this.. whenever we take missions together?" she asked, holding his dick again, playing with his dick ring.


    "That... sure!" he smiled


    She smiled as her head moved down his body and started bobbing up and down his groin.


    Marisol was a bit disappointed that he didn''t want to be monogamous with her. But she was happy that she had a head start in getting into his pants before even Tyler, who she thought was in a relationship with him.


    Sam looked at her and in his mind, he was reminded of his relationships with Princess Jemina of Serendale, and sisters Aria and Arisa of the Four Elements Sect, Queen Serene and Princess Celestia of Aristonia. It seemed like a lifetime ago.


    They were locals of Merlin''s world and were his lovers. But they all disappeared and he hasn''t seen them since Merlin took over his body and his creation ability. He did swear that once he becomes a creator, he will recreate them again.


    Perhaps people like Marisol and Tyler would become his enemies or rivals to become a creator?


    The only ones that survived with him are his familiars. Thus he is reluctant to place his heart in anyone but his familiars.


    --


    Upon returning to Russelbarr, they reported their successful mission to the mercenary guild as well as the deaths of Shrike and Abidal.


    Then Marisol gave him a hug and they parted ways.


    Sam immediately rushed to Dorgon''s smithy and the dwarf looked at him happily.


    "Samsara! Let me show you what I''ve done so far" he said, bringing him into a back room


    The room was filled with dragonscales and bones, bottles of dragon blood, preserved dragon meat, heartstrings of the dragon and there was even a beast core!


    "Try this on and see if it fits" he said, passing the armor to Sam


    Sam went into a back room but before putting on the armor, he summoned Diana, Tauriel and Hermione first.


    One by one, they emerged and detached from his groin.


    It would be embarrassing if he were caught in the midst of summoning one of them, but this was always the way it works for him.


    He quickly gave them bikinis he bought as well as a cloak for Hermione and they all got dressed.


    He exited the room wearing the armor, followed by the 3 women.


    "These are..." Dorgon said, surprised that 4 people came out of the room with Sam


    "They are my companions. I need you to create the next armor for Diana, and a bow for Tauriel here" Sam said


    Hermione went up the the dragon heartstring and took a look at them.


    "This will make good wands" she said


    "Ah.. I can''t make wands lassie, but I can recommend you to a good wandmaker nearby" Dorgon said, measuring Diana''s body


    He then measured the measurements for Tauriel to make the bow specially suited for her.


    Sam kept his new Dragon Armor into his hidden ring and when all the measuring was done, they left for the wandmaker with his directions.


    As they left the shop, Diana and Tauriel vanished into the Nexus by pulling on his hand and inserting his finger into them under their bikini bottom. Only Hermione remained as the rest in the Nexus vowed to vanish in this way as well.


    They followed Dorgon''s direction to what looked like a cottage, more than a shop


    Wondering if they were in the right place, they knocked and entered


    "Hello! May I help you?" a pleasant looking elderly woman said as she sat on a comfortable couch reading a book and having tea and biscuits.


    The cottage was very cosy, exactly what you would expect in an idealized cottage home.


    "I am Samsara, and this is my companion Hermione. We would like to make a wand. Is this the right place?" Sam asked


    "Certainly. My name is Muriel" the woman smiled as she stood up.


    "Yes! We would like to see if you can make a wand from this" Hermione said, handing over a box containing the dragon heartstrings


    "Dragon heartstrings! My goodness! I can make at least a matching pair of wands. But I will have to check your compatibility with the wand" she said, reaching her hand out to Hermione''s head


    "Interesting. Your first two wands were with dragon heartstring cores too. One with vine wood, the other chestnut. The heartstrings seem to already like you" Muriel said, before continuing


    "Mmmm you are wise and intelligent, much like the nature of a dragon. You will be able to use this wand, but be careful not to lose yourself to anger, otherwise this wand will take advantage of that" she said


    Then she looked over at Sam. "Is the matching wand for you?" she asked


    "No... er.. is there a private room I can use?" he asked


    "Over there! Why?" Muriel asked


    "I need to summon the other person for the wand" he said


    "Go ahead" Muriel nodded


    Sam reappeared with Alex, wearing a similar robe. She had wanted to create her own clothes, but Sam thought it best to stay low profile.


    "Er.. hi! I''m Alex" she introduced herself


    "Hello. I am Muriel" Muriel said, noting how this guy keeps having beautiful girls around him.


    Muriel reached her hand to Alex


    "Mmm you are playful, yet merciless, also very much like a dragon''s personality. The twin wand will also match you. But you must be careful not to let the power go to your head, or the wand will take advantage of you" Muriel said


    "So... you can make the wands?" Sam asked


    "Certainly. It will take a couple of weeks. Dragon heartstring cores will have to be matched with the appropriate wood. Perhaps a hard one like oak" she said


    "How much will this cost?" Sam asked


    "Making a wand isn''t cheap. Each wand would cost 500 gold pieces" she replied


    "Done" Sam said, paying 1000 gold pieces.


    "Then, see you in two weeks" Muriel smiled


    They thanked her and walked out of the cottage.


    Looking around, it was a beautiful sunny day.


    "Now what?" Alex asked, looking for an adventure


    "Now you go back. You''re all too recognizable here among the people on Earth.


    "But I don''t want to" Alex whined


    Sam licked his middle finger on both hands and reached under both Hermione and Alex''s cloak


    "Ooooh!" Hermione gasped as he grabbed their butts and his middle finger entered their ass, causing them to disappear into the Nexus

 Chapter 104 – The Wyvern Hunt

    Sam entered the mercenary guild at Russelbarr to find that the place was noisy as usual.


    However, a pretty woman smiled at him from the mercenary registration desk.


    She had a short bob haircut with brown hair and eyes, wearing tight leather armor.


    "We have our final member" she smiled as she ran up to Sam.


    Sam smiled back at her. She was Nasha Razz, one of the administrators from the Training Hall. Although they''ve barely said a word to each other, mainly due to Sam being constantly going for missions, he did recognize her as one of the administrators, together with Arthur, Marisol, Kylie and Angelo.


    "What''s going on?" Sam asked


    "We''re going on a wyvern hunt! And as we know that you''ve finished the impossible dragon mission in the Training Hall, I thought it was best to get you to join our hunt" she said


    "Sure, if the rewards are good" Sam said


    "You won''t be disappointed" she smiled


    A wyvern is a creature from the same family as dragons, drakes and wyrms. The most noticeable difference is the number of wings and legs they have, but their power levels will vary depending on their size and attributes.


    A dragon was the biggest and most powerful of them all, with 4 legs and 2 wings. A wyvern has 2 wings and 2 legs while a drake has 4 legs and no wings. A lindworm has 2 legs and no wings while a amphithere has 2 wings and no legs. Lastly, a wyrm has no legs nor wings and look like a large serpent.


    She brought him to where her team was standing and introduced the rest of her team.


    Nasha herself was a level 35 Ranger and was the leader of her team the Razzmatazz, named after her and her other members.


    She introduced her to Steven Ma, a level 33 mage who was from China on Earth, and level 32 barbarian Tommy Bernard, who is nicknamed Taz as he was an Aussie from Tasmania.


    Besides them, Nasha had also recruited extra help, namely Anfonzo Ramos, a level 26 priest, Ronaldo Caldaron, a level 24 warrior and Madelyn Fonseca a level 29 warrior.


    The other team members looked at Sam with skepticism as he was only a level 18. But Nasha was the leader of the expedition, so they reluctantly agreed.


    They departed immediately as Sam said he didn''t need to make any preparations.


    The group had rented a few horses and wagons, as they planned to bring back wyvern parts to sell after a successful hunt.


    Nasha wanted to sit on the same wagon as Sam, letting him drive while she used her Ranger skills to scout ahead.


    Steven and Taz sat on the second wagon, while Alfonzo and Madelyn sat in the third one. Ronaldo drove the 4th wagon by himself.


    Based on the way Nasha treated Sam and the fact that he was very good looking, they assumed it was favoritism, or they were in a relationship.


    Since Alfonzo, Madelyn and Ronaldo had only joined the team for this mission, they didn''t really bother.


    But Taz was the most annoyed as he seemed to have a crush on Nasha and he had always sat on the same wagon as her when on such hunts.


    The journey to where they were headed would generally take 2 days by horse, but this time it would take them 4 days due to the poor condition of the road, and for much of the journey, there wouldn''t even be any road to speak off.


    On the first night, they decided to camp for the night in a clearing in the forest, several kilometers away from the road.


    Nasha left the camp to the rest as she went to scout the area to prepare for the night.


    Taz stood up and walked over to Sam


    "I hear you''re pretty good with a sword. How about we do some training together?" Taz asked


    "Sure" Sam said standing up.


    He pulled out a basic sword from his "public" ring, a sword saved from the survival tutorial


    "That''s your sword? I guess you are a newbie after all" Taz laughed, unsheathing his large claymore.


    "En garde" Sam said


    "Aaaaaah" Taz growled, attacking him with an overhead slash


    Sam moved just a little, barely avoiding the slash by a few millimeters as Taz''s attack cut into the ground where Sam stood.


    With a flick of his wrist, Sam''s sword was touching Taz''s throat.


    Taz refused to give up and swung his sword upwards in a diagonal slash, trying to parry Sam''s sword, but he moved his sword and ducked so that the claymore barely missed his head and again pointed his sword at Taz''s throat.


    Taz again refused and tried to slash downwards again, but Sam moved his body under Taz''s center of gravity and threw him feet over head as Taz landed hard on the ground.


    "Ippon!" Steven yelled


    Sam kicked away Taz''s sword and put his knee on Taz''s belly, his sword onto his throat again.


    "I think this is checkmate... mate" Sam said and got off his belly


    Sam extended his hand to Taz, but Taz smacked his hand away and walked off after retrieving his claymore.


    "Wow, Nasha wasn''t exaggerating how good your sword skills are" Steven said


    "I can''t believe how much better you are than us. Are you really lower level than me?" Ronaldo asked


    Ronaldo and Madelyn asked for a spar and before long, after beating both of them handily, Sam was sparring with both of them at the same time.


    "Wow. He''s damn good" Steven said, admiring Sam''s skills as he battled two of them


    "He''s alright. Nothing special" Taz said grumpily.


    "What''s going on?" Nasha asked, suddenly appearing from behind them.


    "Sam is just giving the other two a lesson in sword fighting" Steven said


    "Oh! Taz, why don''t you train with him too?" Nasha asked


    "I..um.." Taz said


    "He already got his ass handed to him" Steven laughed


    Taz punched him in the shoulder and walked off.


    "Taz is jealous of Sam and you, you know" Steven said


    "What? There is nothing between us!" Nasha said


    "Really? You both seemed very chummy in the front wagon" Steven said


    "Truly, there''s nothing between us!" Nasha said


    "Then why are you blushing?" Steven teased


    "Nothing between us doesn''t mean I don''t want anything to happen between us" Nasha said with a sly smile.


    Alfonso the priest sat nearby, pretending not to hear anything, hoping that this wouldn''t lead to unnecessary complications.

 Chapter 105 – Attack in the Night

    Sam woke up as Nasha entered the tent.


    The others were sleeping in pairs in other tents, the other Razmatazz Tommy shared a tent with Steven, while the recruited mercenaries Alfonzo shared a tent with Ronaldo.


    Thus he as surprised she entered his tent rather than that with the other female Madelyn.


    "What time is it? Is it my turn to keep watch?" Sam asked sleepily.


    "No. I''ve sent Tommy and Steven to keep the next watch" she said as she removed her top, then her bra.


    "Then.." Sam said as he watched her remove her panties.


    "I want to have some fun" she said as she entered his sleeping bag head first


    Sam felt his pants being pulled down as his face looked at her shaven pussy right in front of his face.


    He felt a warmth and wet orifice suck his dick as he gasped in shock as she grinded her pussy on his face.


    He became intoxicated and started licking her in return.


    It didn''t take long before she was practically gushing over his mouth and she turned around to face him and started licking her own juices off his face as they kissed.


    He felt her warm pussy engulf him as she moaned loudly.


    She started moving her hips on top of him while his hands enjoyed touching her gorgeous body


    From the outside, it was clear what was happening as the tent was shaking and Nasha''s moaning left nobody in doubt what was going on.


    "Motherfucker!" Taz growled, watching from a distance. His hands were shaking in rage and envy


    Steven saw Tommy getting angry, but decided to ignore it. What could he do anyway?


    "I.... I''ll go take a walk!" Tommy said loudly and stormed off,


    Steven watched his back disappearing into the darkness.


    Tommy was a hothead, but he wouldn''t do anything foolish.


    So he sat by the fireplace, poking at the fire and adding another log as he let Tommy walk off some steam.


    Nasha''s moans grew higher pitched and faster before she screamed in ecstasy.


    "Finally" Steven said, shaking his head. It took 3 hours and his and Tommy''s duty was finishing. It was time to pass the watch duty to someone else.


    He certainly didn''t want to walk in on Nasha and Samsara and decided to call Alfonso and Ronaldo, as Madelyn and Nasha had already taken the first watch.


    "Tommy! Our watch is over" Steven called into the darkness, unsure where he went to


    "Tommy?" he said, getting up from the fireplace, picking up his mage staff and walking towards the direction Tommy went


    Just then, he felt eyes watching him and started backing away, walking backwards slowly towards the campsite.


    He wasn''t sure there really was anything, but he felt a several eyes watching him from the darkness.


    Steven was an experienced adventurer. He trusted his instincts and immediately brandished his staff


    "Illumination!" he casted and the tip of his staff shone a bright beam of light into the darkness.


    "Werewolves!" he cried out loudly, seeing a pack of werewolves had surrounded the campsite.


    The werewolves charged in an instant, knowing that they have already been discovered and Steven fired a fireball at the group in front of him.


    A werewolf jumped onto Steven and he barely managed to block it with his staff.


    Fortunately, he was a kung fu master from China before he came here and was familiar with using his staff as a blunt weapon.


    As the werewolves ripped into the tents, Steven was glad to see that Alfonso, Ronaldo and Madelyn were already battle ready and fighting the creatures as they were fully dressed in their clothes to bed.


    Only Sam and Nasha were half dressed as they fought off some werewolves.


    Sam was using dragonslayer and it immediately cut two werewolves in half.


    Nasha had shot several werewolves with her arrows, but they weren''t particularly effective as the creatures ignored the arrows sticking out of their bodies.


    However, Sam quickly finished them off by chopping off their heads.


    Nasha only managed to kill a werewolf when she shot it right in the head.


    Sam was only wearing his leather kilt which covered his groin area, but not his top, while Nasha had hastily only worn her leather top, but no bottoms and was armed with her bow and arrows.


    "We are surrounded" Steven said as he watched the werewolves close in slowly.


    "Where is Tommy?" Nasha asked


    "I don''t know. He walked off into the night and I haven''t seen him since" Steven said


    "You didn''t stop him?" Nasha asked accusingly.


    "You guys were so loud! That was the reason he stormed off" Steven answered angrily.


    "How is this my fault? You know he likes you, yet you fuck around in front of him" Steven muttered under his breath


    "These fuckers are tough! They have healing abilities!" Ronaldo said, barely managing to fend off a werewolf by himself.


    The creatures were 2 meters tall and were several times stronger than a normal human being.


    Madelyn was struggling with the werewolf that she was fighting and Alfonso was badly injured with a werewolf on top of him, ripping his flesh with its claws.


    Sam jumped over a tent as dragonslayer flashed and the werewolf over Alfonso''s head flew into the air.


    [Heal] he casted, immediately healing Alfonso


    Nasha shot an arrow into the head of the werewolf attacking Madelyn.


    Sam looked around him, seeing that there were over 10 werewolves still around.


    He extended his hand and shot 5 [Magic Missiles] that instantly killed 5 of them and chopped off the heads of another 3 with smooth slashes.


    "They''re fleeing!" Madelyn said and within moments, they were left by themselves and the dead bodies of the werewolves.


    "Is everyone accounted for?" Nasha asked


    "Everyone except Tommy" Steven said


    "No need to search for him" Sam said


    "What do you mean?" Nasha asked


    "Isn''t this him?" Sam pointed to a headless werewolf he had killed


    Although it wasn''t wearing a top, it was wearing the same fur underwear thing like Tommy did.


    Tommy usually wore this and a fur cloak with furry boots.


    This dead werewolf had the fur boots too. Only the cloak was missing.


    "Damn it" Nasha said. It was the first night and they had already lost a long time membe

 Chapter 106 – Wyvern Attack!

    "So long Tommy. I hope you''re in a better place" Nasha said, as all of them faced the grave of Tommy Bernard aka Taz.


    His grave was the only one they buried. They burned the rest of the werewolf bodies.


    When the bodies died, they turned back to their human forms in the morning.


    Tommy''s body was indeed the one they identified.


    But the other bodies were completely naked and were those of unknown men and women that had somehow been turned into werewolves.


    One of the horses was badly injured and they had to put it to sleep, while another was killed by the werewolves. So they only had 6 horses to pull 4 wagons.


    Nasha decided to leave one of the wagons behind and only go with 3 wagons.


    After packing up their tents, they departed. It would take another 3 or so days to go to the area where the wyverns were spotted.


    The further they travelled, the more distant they got from any signs of civilization.


    The second night was uneventful in the sense that they didn''t get attacked, but Nasha and Sam''s tent was as loud and noisy as the first night, so much so that the other tents were placed a bit further away so the others could sleep.


    As they rode on the third day, they rode up through a narrow ravine, with high cliffs on both sides.


    "I don''t like the looks of this" Sam said, looking above them.


    "I know, me too. But this is the only path through here" Nasha said, getting her horses to move faster.


    Suddenly, as they turned a blind corner, a wyvern stood blocking their path less than 20 meters away!


    It opened it''s mouth ad shot a fireball towards them, causing Nasha and Sam to jump off the wagon as both their wagon and horses burnt to a crisp.


    The other two wagons swerved to the side to avoid the exploding wagon as well as not trample over Nasha or Samsara, but the wagon with Alfonso and Ronaldo overturned, while the one with Madelyn and Steven smashed into the side of the ravine as both passengers jumped off.


    Another fireball was blasted at the overturned wagon and Ronaldo barely managed to jump away. But Alfonso screamed in pain as he was trapped under the wagon, and was engulfed in the flames.


    Ronaldo, Madelyn and Steven were running towards Samsara and Nasha as she fired arrow after arrow at the wyvern.


    "Why... why are they here? We should only have arrived by tomorrow!" Madelyn screamed


    "Maybe they spread out from there" Ronaldo yelled


    "Fuck!" Steven said looking behind Nasha and Samsara


    "What?" Nasha asked


    "We are surrounded" Steven said.


    They turned around and saw that behind them, another two wyverns were blocking their exit.


    Above them several more wyverns roared from the top of the ravine looking down on them.


    "No!" Madelyn gasped, falling to her knees, already giving up.


    "Don''t give up!" Sam yelled as he lifted his kilt and exposed his penis


    "What are you..." Nasha gasped in surprise. Is he going to shoot the wyverns with his erect dick?


    Suddenly, a weird flesh like object expanded from his cock which formed into a body, a female body.


    She looked like she was being fucked doggie style before she stood up straight and pulled herself off his cock.


    Nasha, who was from Earth before, recognized her.


    "You''re....Melissa Beniost?" she asked


    "No. I''m Kara" the naked blonde responded


    "Kill them all" Sam said and she flew off in a flash


    "What''s going...on.." Nasha said, but another flesh object started to form at Samsara''s groin.


    Another identical blonde appeared and she detached herself from his cock as well.


    Then another girl formed, a pretty brunette this time.


    As she flew off, Nasha asked him "Who.. who are they?"


    "That one is Kara, the other one is Linda who is her er... clone. Then that is Samantha" he said, pointing as fast as he could to follow the superspeed of the 3 girls.


    Summoning 3 of them would drain his mana reasonably fast, but he could last at least half an hour at this rate.


    "I don''t understand... " Nasha said


    "One of my secret abilities is to summon familiars. I can summon female figures from our TV and Movie knowledge. That is Supergirl, Red Daughter and Reign" Samsara said


    "I know them! I watched the TV series on Earth!" Steven said


    "Well... secret ok?" Samsara asked


    "Sure!" Steven nodded, making a gesture that he was zipping his lips together.


    Ronaldo and Madelyn looked in amazement as the 3 supergirls decimated the wyverns in no time.


    As they landed back in front of Sam, he walked up to them and grabbed their groins, inserting his finger into their pussies


    "What... what are you doing?" Nasha asked


    "Grabbing them by the pussy" Samsara smirked as they disappeared into his hands.


    There were 21 wyverns in total. But now that they no longer had their wagons nor horses, there was no way to bring them back to claim their rewards.


    "No worries. I''ll handle it" Samsara said, making the wyverns disappear as he went near them.


    "Where did they go?" Ronaldo asked


    "Into my ring" Samsara said, pointing to his finger. Of course, in reality, the wyverns were kept in his secret ring on his cock.


    "Ok then. What do we do now? Should we return?" Steven asked


    "No.. I want to see why the wyverns came all the way here. Perhaps there are many more all over the place in that direction" she said, pointing to the direction they were supposed to go to.


    "Are you sure we can handle it?" Madelyn asked, knowing now how outclassed they were.


    "I don''t know, can we?" Nasha asked, looking at Samsara


    "Sure" he smiled confidently.


    Actually without them around, he was confident he could handle the wyverns with just his magic missiles and his skills with Dragonslayer.


    But the reason he summoned the 3 Kryptonians was that it would minimize the casualties as he really could not protect his current companions without them.


    "Then its settled then" Nasha said


    "Wait.. no. I don''t think I will join you guys" Madelyn said, still shivering


    "Yeah. Me too. The wyverns... they were too much for me" Ronaldo said


    "Ok. You both can return first. We will share the rewards for these 20 wyverns. But for the ones we will get after this and whatever we find, you will both be excluded ok?" Nasha said


    "Yeah.. ok" Madelyn said


    They both bade their farewells and left


    Nasha looked at both Sam and Steven. They were the last 3 in this expedition.


    "Lets go" she said as they continued on foot.

 Chapter 107 – Rothuroc

    The small team consisting of Samsara, Nasha and Steven walked up the rocky hills that seemed endless


    They were glad they didn''t bring their wagons as the terrain was too steep and rocky


    As they ascended the next hill, from afar, they saw a gigantic dust storm which was covering the tallest mountain!


    The dust storm flashed with lightning, and from within, 3 large dragon heads could be seen and a pair of wings, all attached to the same body.


    The storm seemed to be generated from the dragon''s wings, and the wind was strong enough to blow them off their feet even several kilometers away.


    "What the hell is that?" Samsara said in shock


    "It reminds me of King Ghidorah" Steven said


    "I''ve heard of this dragon. It''s name is Rothuroc the Evil. Each of its head can shoot a different breath, which are lightning, poison and acid" Nasha said


    "Tha...that''s Rothuroc?" Steven stammered, recognizing the name.


    "What have you heard about it?" Sansara asked


    "It''s a natural disaster, more devastating than a volcano. Everywhere it appears, cities disappear in ruin with very few survivors. No one, no hero, adventurer or whatever, has managed to defeat it" Nasha said


    "So what is it''s weakness? How can we defeat it?" Samsara asked


    "Defeat it? We must run, warn Russelbarr and abandon it, hide somewhere far far away" Steven said


    "You''re running? Then I''ll stay. I want a crack at it" Samsara said


    "Are you crazy? Nobody has come close to defeating it!" Steven said


    "It hasn''t faced me yet" Samsara smiled.


    "No... you can go commit suicide if you want. I''m out of here. Let''s go Nasha" Steven said running off, before suddenly turning around.


    "Nasha?" Steven asked, looking at her.


    "I.. I''ll stay here with Samsara" she said


    "You don''t have to" Samsara said


    "I want to" she said, looking him in the eyes


    "You''re crazy. Both of you....I wish you luck. The storm is getting stronger, meaning he''s coming this way. Bye" Steven said, running downhill as fast as he could without falling.


    "So what''s the plan?" Nasha asked


    "The plan? I''m planning to throw everything at it and the kitchen sink" Samsara smiled, removing his clothes, now that it was only he and Nasha there.


    "What are you.." she started asking


    But he pointed at his erect dick which had something growing on it.


    A beautiful woman appeared and released her pussy that was holding his dick and walked away with a wink, heading towards the 3-headed dragon.


    "That...that is..." Nasha couldn''t place the name, but knew that she has seen a movie with her in it.


    "That''s Serleena" Samsara said


    "Ser..leena?" Nasha asked, still confused


    "Men In Black II" Samsara explained as another body grew from his cock.


    "Men in Black... II....oh!" Nasha suddenly realized


    One by one, naked women appeared from his cock, and waited next to each other, unlike Serleena who headed off first.


    Kara, Linda and Samantha the 3 Kryptonians, Diana aka Wonder Woman and Mary Embrey aka Hancock


    Usually Samsara could summon 3 familiars without too much of a dent to his mana.


    But now, against Rothuroc, he summoned 6, which would drain him completely if they remained for too long


    He wanted the battle to be over fast.


    From afar, they saw a unlimited amount of gigantic tentacles suddenly appear and wrap around the screaming dragon.


    Acid, Poison and Lighting flashed everywhere as Rothuroc battled against Serleena who was holding it in place.


    "Lets go!" Diana said as she dashed towards it and the other 4 flew at the dragon.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly a loud explosion sounded as the 3 Kryptonians rammed into Rothuroc at the same time, each smashing into a head and Hancock  smashed it''s chest, knocking it backwards.


    The concussive wave rolled towards them at the speed of sound as Samsara hugged Nasha and ducked behind a rock.


    The wave caused an earthquake as the rock they were hiding behind stared shaking and even cracked in half!


    They stumbled and rolled down the hill, as Samsara protected Nasha with his naked body, getting cuts and bruises everywhere.


    As they reached the bottom of the hill, Nasha looked at Samsara who was still hugging her, naked and bleeding everywhere


    Just then, a huge wind and dust storm overcame them as lightning flashed everywhere


    Nasha closed her eyes and screamed, but her screams could not be heard over the thunder and the loud sounds of battle


    She couldn''t open her eyes for fear she would be blinded by the dust and could feel the dust scraping her exposed skin like sandpaper


    Her clothes were torn apart and the wind even tore her pants of and blew it away


    Nasha had never been so fearful in her life and thought she was going to die


    She feared Samsara was already dead too, due to the very nature around them threatening to kill them.


    Just then, she felt her remnant panties being pushed aside and something long and hard entered her


    "Over the fear and pain, she felt Samsara fucking her. It was dry and the sand was rough and painful as the sand entered everywhere but she felt comforted by his familiar cock.


    His mouth suddenly kissed her, giving her air as the storm was making it hard to breathe.


    She hugged him tightly as the air was pulled out of her lungs by the storm and she passed out.


    --


    [Heal] Samsara cast as his body healed Nasha''s body everywhere he touched her, his penis even healed inside her pussy.


    "Samsara?" she said, opening her eyes. He looked completely fine, as if he was never injured, and as she checked her body, she didn''t even have a scratch on her.


    However, the horror she faced wasn''t a nightmare. Her clothes were all ripped off by the wind and dust.


    In actuality, the dust storm had scraped off both of their skins, and they would have died if not for Samsara''s glitched healing spell.


    Fortunately, their rings were intact and they brought out clothes to wear.


    "Thank you" Nasha said, remembering his cock comforting her, and him healing her


    She hugged him and kissed him passionately


    "Let''s go see the aftermath of the battle" Samsara said as they walked off hand in hand

 Chapter 108 – Final Weeks in Russelbarr

    Samsara and Nasha approached the scene of the battle.


    The 3 Kryptonians Kara (Supergirl), Linda (Red Daughter) and Samantha (Reign) looked completely unscathed and only had the dust of the pulverized mountain stuck to their naked bodies due to their sweat.


    Diana (Wonder Woman) had her right arm broken and hanging limply by her side while Hancock was injured on the ground, with her left arm and leg melted by acid.


    Serleena looked exhausted, but looked fine


    Samsara immediately healed Diana and Hancock as he wasn''t sure if they would heal by themselves in the Nexus.


    To Nasha''s shock, Samsara walked to them and one by one kissed them, and took his time fingering their pussies, some from the front directly grabbing their crotch, and others from the back, groping their ass cheek at the same time as they moaned to his fingering.


    They seemed to willingly accept his fingers manipulating their pussies and then suddenly disappearing into the Nexus


    Although quite a bit of mana was used to summon 6 familiars, he still had tasks that needed to be done.


    Immediately, he summoned another two bodies which appeared from his cock and they ended up being Hermione Granger and Alex Russo who immediately created wands for herself and Hermione.


    Knowing what happened from the Nexus, both of them started casting spells to purify the air from the remnant poisons that the dragon cast as well as whatever acid that was all around them, neutralizing the dangers before it spreads and causes more harm.


    Nasha watched in amazement as characters from the TV show and movies, looking exactly like the actresses that acted in their roles, stood around naked while actually casting real magic.


    What kind of ability was this? She''s seen it twice earlier with Serleena, Kara, Linda, Samantha, Diana and Hancock.


    It was then that it dawned on her that no wonder Samsara was so confident in all situations and especially so in the tutorial.


    Not only was he a superb fighter in his own right, he had a special abilities that could overcome nearly all obstacles.


    Using his sword Dragonslayer, he started harvesting the blood and other body parts of the 3 headed dragon, and keeping them in his storage ring.


    Nasha started helping him.


    She wouldn''t really ask for a portion of the reward for this dragon, since she didn''t do anything and in fact, he had to save her.


    However, Samsara insisted on sharing the rewards with her, as nobody would believe. him being a newbie would be able to kill the dragon by himself.


    --


    Nasha was holding Samsara''s hand as they walked back to Russelbarr


    "You''re leaving soon aren''t you?" she asked


    "How did you know?" Samsara asked


    "You are meant for greater things. Marisol said the same after your adventure together and I was curious what she meant. Now I know" she said, leaning her head on his arm.


    "So what about you? I guess there isn''t Razzmatazz anymore without Tazz" Samsara asked


    "I... I don''t know. Perhaps Steven and I will disband... or maybe we''ll join another team. I don''t think we can recruit and continue our team as we are. We aren''t powerful enough for higher missions" she said, knowing it was pointless to ask Samsara to stay.


    They took their time on foot back to Russelbarr, making love in the woods everynight and even in the daytime along the way.


    Finally they arrived in Russelbarr.


    Steven, who was in the mercenary guild together with Madelyn and Ronaldo waiting for news, stood up to greet them as they saw them enter the guild building.


    "Nasha! You''re alive! Did you give up and return?" Steven asked


    "Of course not. We killed the dragon that was causing the calamity behind the wyverns" Nasha said


    The guild was in an uproar upon hearing Nasha and Samsara completed the mission, especially when they found out it was a tri headed dragon.


    They collected the reward for the tri headed dragon and the 20 wyverns, and split up the profits between Samsara, Nasha, Steven, Ronaldo and Madelyn, splitting up the rewards according to their contribution, which meant Nasha and especially Samsara getting most of the gold reward.


    After having a celebratory dinner together, they went their own way with Nasha staying on extra night with Samsara.


    The next morning, after a final fuck session, she left to handle several matters especially the deaths of Taz and Alfonzo.


    Since she was the team leader, she had to try to accomplish their final wishes as the executor of their will to the best of her abilities.


    As for Samsara, he went to visit Dorgon the dwarven smith, to measure and fit more of his familiars with the dragon armors he has completed, as well as give him more dragon parts from Rothruroc.


    With more bones and such, he made more requests for weapons, as many of them, from Mindy to Selene, Alice to Annabeth, there were over 50 familiars who needed personalized weapons and armor.


    Then he went to visit Muriel with another dragon heartstrings. Since Sabrina, Phoebe and Melinda didn''t use wands, Muriel made them into a pair of broomsticks instead. While Sabrina appreciated a broomstick, neither Phoebe, Melinda or Alex needed one, and while Hermione could use a broom, she preferred to apperate instead.


    He continued going into Dorgon''s workshop every few days to measure and fit his different familiars.


    --


    Back in his inn, he looked at his inventory together with Mindy and Hermione, his two closest friends among his familiars.


    He could summon 2 familiars without using mana as he recovered faster than he could use it, any more will start to drain his mana slowly. Thus, he summoned two who were the closest in age, and he spent the most time with.


    His next closest was Alex, and his third choice, but she was too much of a prankster.


    Besides, he needed a clever and competent warrior and mage each to help him check and plan his inventory.


    He was preparing to leave tomorrow morning to finally start exploring this world.


    The storage ring on his right hand had basic weapons from the tutorial as well as a basic amount of gold and silver to survive, plus rations and water for his travels. This was his public ring for every day use which he could show openly. It was also the cheapest looking storage ring.


    The gold storage ring that he wore on a chain around his neck was used for all mountains of gold he found in the dragon''s cave. A vast fortune that he would rather not display or let known to anyone but him and his familiars.


    And lastly, there was the ring on his cock which held all the dragon armors, clothes, wands and weapons, together with his own sword the Dragonslayer.


    "What would you do with the other broom? Dragon heartstrings seem like such a waste to make into a broom" Hermione said


    "Are you sure you don''t want it? Sabrina took the other one, but this one is the spare" Samsara said


    "I''m sure. I never enjoyed broom riding unless necessary. I prefer apparating or travelling using portkeys or through the floos" Hermione said


    "Then why don''t you summon someone new? You haven''t done that since this second restart" Mindy said


    "Summon someone new.....hmmmm" Samsara said as he slowly walked over to his bed.


    "Wait, you''re doing this now?" Hermione said in shock


    But Samsara was already grunting with pleasure as a body started forming from his cock.

 Chapter 109 – Another Witch

    Luscious lips started forming around Samsara''s cock as his erect dick stuck out of it like a long tongue.


    His cock started looking like it was being swallowed as more of a beautiful face started forming from his groin.


    "Hey what..." Hermione yelled as Mindy jumped and engulfed the cock still sticking out of the mouth, and started kissing the lips that was slowly sucking his cock into her face.


    Mindy sat onto Samsara''s face, pushing her pussy onto his lips, forcing him to eat her pussy, which he happily complied, since he was already fully aroused due to the experience of summoning a new familiar.


    "Mmmmph  mmmph" the new mouth tried to say as Mindy pinched her nose as the new face started emerging from Sam''s groin.


    Pinching her nose made her gasp for air, forcing the new face to passionately kiss Mindy''s lips which she enjoyed


    Hands started emerging from the side of Samsara''s hips and Mindy let go of the new girl''s nose, her hands holding each hand, entwining fingers with her and  prevented her from pushing herself out of Sam''s body.


    "Enough Mindy. You''ll suffocate her" Hermione scolded


    Mindy released her hands and smiled, still sitting on Sam''s face.


    The new girl''s face started coming out faster, now already swallowed the tip of Sam''s cock as his cock could be seen moving in her throat.


    She put her hands onto Sam''s hips and started pushing herself out of his body, still facing away from Sam so that he could still not see who she was.


    From the back, he could see that she was blonde, with a porcelain completion and a slim body. He could also see that she had nice perky breasts, but not particularly large.


    As her legs popped out, their groin''s separated and she gasped, finally feeling Sam''s enormous cock inside her pussy, filling her up deeply.


    "Get off Mindy.. I want to see" Sam said as Mindy grinded her pussy into his face harder.


    "Come on Mindy. Don''t be so cheeky" Hermione scolded again.


    "Fine!" Mindy said as she rolled her eyes and got off his face


    Samsara looked at the naked woman who was seated on him reverse doggie style, moaning as she rocker her hips while fucking him.


    "Oooh oooh oooh" she moaned as she leaned backwards onto him.


    His hands reached out from behind and groped her breasts from under her armpits.


    "Mindy!" Hermione scolded again as Mindy went between Samsara''s legs and licked his balls and her clitoris as the new woman bounced up and down in front of her.


    "OOOoooooh" she climaxed as she ejaculated all over Mindy''s face.


    "Hey!" Mindy said just as Samsara''s cum exploded inside her, and also spurting all over Mindy''s face


    "Serves you right" Hermione huffed, but Mindy didn''t mind and started licking off the cum and feminine juices off her face.


    "Oh... that was... wonderful.." the blonde said as she lifted one leg and turned around to face Samsara.


    He looked at her pretty face and recognized her but couldn''t place her name.


    "Er... Nicolle?" Samsara asked, recognizing Nicolle Kidman immediately.


    "Nicolle? No...my name is Isabelle... Isabel Bigelow" the blonde said


    Isabel Bigelow, the witch from the romantic comedy Bewitched. Samsara wanted to summon another witch, but he didn''t expect it to be her.


    Not that he was complaining. She was beautiful and her body felt fantastic.


    "Mmmmm" she kissed him as he felt her lithe body rub him as she embraced him.


    "I can''t believe he summoned someone just so that he didn''t waste a new broom" Hermione huffed, regretting that she didn''t take the broom.


    --


    Within the Nexus, Isabel met all the other familiars as the telepaths linked them all up in a mind link, bringing her up to speed with who everyone was and what was happening.


    While in the Nexus, Samsara was having an orgy with the others whom he hadn''t spent time with and fucked for a while, trying to give each of them quality time with him.


    As he had planned, he was going to leave Russelbarr tomorrow, so he enjoyed a huge orgy until his balls was fully drained


    --


    In the late morning, Samsara said his farewell to a few friends, namely Marisol and Nasha who both gave him subdued hugs in the guild hall, to avoid causing a scene with each other, although they both managed to pull him aside somehow for a private passionate kiss and a final quickie.


    He left notes for the War Maidens and the Roughnecks who were out on missions.


    As he left Russelbarr, he was dressed in normal leather armor, deciding that his dragon armor was too conspicuous.


    He was accompanied by Hermione who was dressed in normal wizard robes and her hood covered her head. It wouldn''t be good if others from Earth recognized Emma Watson there.


    Similarly, Mindy was dressed in leather armor, with a sword, multiple knives and a bow and full quiver, looking very much like a ranger, also with her hood covering her face for the same reason. People recognizing Chloe Grace Moretz  wouldn''t be great either.


    "Hey Samsara...since you''ve proven that you can again summon familiars.... why haven''t you created and summoned any of the rest like Jemina, Aria and Arisa.. Gwen...Celestia and Serene..." Mindy asked


    "I... they were Merlin''s creations... independent from me" Sam answered


    "Surely, if you can create us from your memories of characters from movies like you said, surely you can recreate them exactly as you remembered them" Mindy asked


    "He''s afraid that if he does, what happens if he meets the originals again?" Hermione said


    "But each of us has had several bodies after we died" Mindy said


    "Yes, but there was only one of you at a time. What happens if you are resurrected and you found that Samsara had created another of you?" Hermione asked


    Sam nodded. Hermione got to the exact point easily. He would feel like he was betraying his Samsara bodies if he made familiar copies of them.


    As they followed the lonely road, they came across a beautiful lake and there was a goose nearby honking at them menacingly.


    There were also several rabbits nearby.


    As he was starting all over again, old memories of his beginning days having difficulty against even a goose and a few rabbits resurfaced in his mind.


    "Lets have goose and rabbit for dinner" Sam smiled evilly.


    Hermione and Mindy nodded. Although they had packed rations, fresh meat was always welcome.